Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

For any new readers, welcome! First off, if you'd like to see some AI images to give you a visual guide to the characters in this story, please check out my character guide: https://archiveofourown.info/works/46491577/chapters/117063295. Beware, as looking at them all at once could lead to spoilers, but there's also a few images in there (mostly spicy succubus shots, if that's what you're into 😉) that don't feature in the story, so you might still want to check it out.

Some early readers might be aware that the above-mentioned images used to be integrated within the story itself, rather than pushed off into a separate document. This is due to AO3's policy regarding photorealistic NSFW art being contained inside stories with the "Underage Sex" tag, even if the characters depicted in that fashion are all over 18. Unfortunately, with my succubi deciding to skip the whole "wearing clothes" thing, that became a bit of a problem. If you would prefer to read this story with the art included within the text, I will be cross-posting this story on Dreamwidth. You can start at the first post and go through what I have so far. Fair warning: while Dreamwidth does support CSS, I'm still having some issues with converting the code I'm using at AO3 over to a format that DW understands. So while the other version will have all the same text and my images, some of the fancier coding tricks may not end up converting over. Choose whichever version you want, or read both to give me more hits. 😉

Speaking of which, many of the nifty CSS tricks you'll be seeing in this story wouldn't be possible without the help of the great guide writers coming up with all the style code I'll be using extensively. Links to the ones I've used so far below, and there will almost certainly be more as we go on:

• How to Mimic Letters, Fliers, and Stationery Without Using Images by La_Temperanza
• How to Mimic Email Windows by La_Temperanza
• How to Make iOS Text Messages on AO3 by CodenameCarrot and La_Temperanza
• Discord Work Skin & Tutorial by BookKeep (quite extensive use of this one, you might notice)
• How to Make an Instagram DM Mockup by xslytherclawx
• How to Make Linked Footnotes on AO3 by La_Temperanza
• Repository (Instagram) by gadaursan
• How to Wrap Text around Images by La_Temperanza

Also to note: I've created a collection of various prompts I might turn into follow-up stories at some point down the line. Mostly checking in on how the lives of Belinda's patients have changed after their encounter with her, but also some other non-case related plot threads that could be fun to look into. Mostly it's for my personal use, as I plan to choose a handful of them to write up myself after Book 1 is wrapped. That said, I would be ridiculously honored if any other authors would be interested in filling these prompts on their own. Check out the collection here, and as I mention in the description of the collection: if any of the prompts sound interesting to you, don't worry too much about sticking too close to "canon" or whatever. I mostly just see them as open story ideas for lovers of "family togetherness" to have fun with.

Chapter Text

I'm curious, reader, how you have come across this document. After all, I keep it safely secured in a safe inside my locked office, far from the prying eyes of any humans.

I say "humans," because I am not one of your kind. The truth is, I am a demoness, born on another plane long before humanity ever came into existence. Our species has gone by many names over the ages, for as long as your kind has burned with lust and the desire to mate with each other. But the name that best describes us is that of the succubus. In human folklore, we existed since the dawn of time. Lilith, the first wife of Adam who was banished from the Garden for disobeying his commands, is considered to be the original succubus, and from her coupling with the angel Samael, I and all my sisters were born.

Well, that's not exactly how it happened. I should know, since I have existed long before your kind even walked the earth, and will no doubt continue to exist long after you are gone. But I suppose it's appropriate enough that many believe we were spawned out of an act of human defiance and subsequent mating. Since our creation, we have encouraged such 'disobedience' in your kind. Under my influence, countless numbers of men and women have experienced the joys of disregarding the rules of their society, the so-called 'moral values' which have kept you from indulging in your basest desires. Just as Lilith supposedly told Adam to take his commands and, as the saying goes, shove them up his ass, so too have I encouraged millions of people to do just that with regards to what is considered 'normal' sexual behavior.

And I do not just mean that figuratively, but we'll get to that soon enough.

However we truly came to being, we fulfill the same role as the succubi of your folklore: dark creatures that encourage and feed off lustful thoughts and actions of mortals. But what you probably don't know, is that members of my species tend to gravitate towards particular 'fetishes,' as you might call it. I once knew a certain succubus who went by the name of Orcastus, who enjoyed feeding off of sex between only female humans. I believe at some point she took the form of a poetess, and with her skillful pen she influenced many young women to try out the wicked pleasures that would come to bear her assumed name. Another one of my kind, Kezef, enjoyed breaking down cultural divides with the power of lust and sex. In the course of human history, whenever a regal queen lifted her skirt for a filthy peasant, or a powerful sultan allowed himself to be dominated by a lowly slave girl, chances were good that Kezef was somewhere in the shadows, drinking deep from the cup of their forbidden coupling.

Which brings me to my own particular fetish. One which, even with the many ways that human morals have fluctuated over the centuries, has consistently  been considered taboo and a violation of social norms. My fetish is that of incest, the act of sexual intercourse between blood relatives. Most of my type don't seek such delicacies; even with our powers of seductive influence over humans, it can be quite difficult sometimes to coax a father into bed with his daughter, a sister to lay with her brother, or two sons to take turns pleasuring their mother. Resistance to such cravings is built into human nature itself, but I've never been one to shy away from a challenge. After centuries of practice, I have become quite adept at convincing even the most steadfast of parents, children, and siblings to succumb to the urges that lurk deep within their psyches. And the taste of their lust is something I will never tire of.

I have taken many roles in my long lifespan to facilitate this desire of mine: governess, maid, nanny, tutor. In each case, it was only a matter of gaining the trust of the family in question, becoming a part of their lives, and then filling their minds with the thoughts of the forbidden. I learned early on that the best way to convince people of doing things they might have once considered unthinkable, was to make them feel like they had always wanted to do it. With the right amount of coaxing and precise application of my infernal sorcery, I could turn the most staunch of moralists into depraved sexual deviants, and a family of good, upstanding citizens into a brood of incestuous perverts. By this point, I've lost count of how many manors I've left in the midst of an orgy, every member of the family sweating and panting from the exertion of their carnal debauchery, only for each of them to choose a new partner and begin the perversity anew.

In the past century or so, however, something of a challenge has arisen. The practice of wealthy families employing live-in servants has declined drastically. Better to hire a service than provide room and board for an outsider. It's not unheard of, but honestly, after a few centuries of this, I was getting tired of running the same old playbook. So, to mix things up I have explored another occupation.

Thanks to a certain Austrian fellow, one who had theories on a boy's relationship with his mother that I quite enjoyed, psychotherapy has become a more common field of study. Most people these days are more willing to seek out professional help than in the past, and it is quite common for your average human to regularly consult with a therapist. In the safety of their office, humans will disclose all manner of things to a stranger about themselves and their inner selves, things they would never dream of sharing with even those closest to them. Even thoughts of sexual desire are often freely discussed between the patient and their therapist.

Well, how could I resist such a golden opportunity? Taking on the role of a therapist allows me to feed off the darkest, most taboo desires of my patients, while also subtly encouraging them to act upon those desires. By the time someone leaves a session with me, they couldn't possibly resist the urge to indulge in their most deviant fantasies. Giving me the opportunity to feed once more, when they return for their next appointment and confess to all the acts of incestuous debauchery they've indulged in since our last meeting.

Sometimes, however, just second-hand tales of even the most depraved encounters are insufficient. And while I have indulged in a few "home therapy" sessions in my prior human guises, in this latest persona I can regularly witness the fruits of my labors first-hand. Belinda Malefas, family therapist, regularly consults with not just single clients, but with multiple members of families at once. Right in the privacy of my own office, where I can not only influence their carnal cravings, but compel my unwitting patients to act on them right in front of me.

In these case notes, I have given the full details of these encounters. To my mystery reader, I hope you enjoy them as much as I did.

Signed,

Naasima, aka Belinda Malefas, family therapist

Chapter Text

My first day in business was about to begin. I looked over my new office, making sure that every detail was perfect. My new desk was a gleaming white, with an ornate vase of fresh flowers in the corner and my trusty notebook carefully placed in the center. A beautiful oil painting of a mountain range hung on the wall above the desk, next to my diploma from Northwestern University. Against one wall sat a pristine white couch for my clients to sit on, with an armchair next to it at a 90-degree angle where I could sit and be closer to my clients. There were bookshelves all around the room, filled with psychology textbooks and other related literature. To the casual observer, nothing about my office suggested that it was anything but a traditional therapist's office.

But in truth, the entire room was carefully constructed to encourage my clients to open up to the dark desires I intended to instill in them. I made sure the lighting was especially bright, so that no one would notice that the window blinds were unable to be raised. Didn't want anyone outside to get a glimpse of the sinful activities taking place inside, after all. My desk drawers were filled not with office supplies, but with various implements of pleasure. Condoms, sex toys of every variety, handcuffs and other restraints, lubricants, dildos, butt plugs... if it could be used to pleasure your partner, I had a ready supply.

Even the large, seemingly innocuous painting above my desk was carefully chosen. The artist was skilled in the art of subliminal suggestion, using hidden images that would be obvious only to someone who knew what they were looking for. The 'mountains' were two lovers, their bodies entwined and joined in the throes of passion. But painted in such a way as to make it almost impossible to realize the artist's intention. Even if you were aware of this and tried to point out the erotic content, most people would assume you were just being perverted, seeing sex in something as boring as a painting of mountains.

And the couch... oh, I could just imagine all the filthy things my clients would be doing on that couch, once they were under my influence. I had made sure to procure one as large as possible, with plenty of room for a father to lay down and join his daughter in a deep, passionate kiss. Or perhaps a mother could lie on her back, while her son climbed on top of her, his body pressing against hers as his cock entered the place from which he had been born. I was starting with just pairs of family members for now, but as time went on, this couch would be able to accommodate many more.

The room was set up perfectly. I had even made sure to rent out an office space with a private adjoining bathroom, shower and everything. The perfect place for my satisfied customers to make themselves presentable after an especially fulfilling session. Wouldn't want them to have to walk past my secretary covered in sweat and semen, would we?

And speaking of which... "Dr. Malefas, your first clients are here," my secretary Janice poked her head through the door.

"Wonderful!" I responded enthusiastically as I smoothed out my skirt. "Show them right in."

A sly smile crept onto my face as I watched Janice leave. The meek little blonde had no idea that her new boss was a dark creature - one who could bend minds with thoughts of lust and seduction. Whenever she was around me, I could feel how much of an innocent she remained deep inside. Not a virgin, certainly, but very inexperienced when it came to matters of the flesh. Such a cute thing... I was looking forward to breaking through those defenses, and making this sweet young girl into something... less than wholesome.

But not yet. There would be time for that in the future. For now, I would focus on the clients being led into my office.

Mark Rider, forty-two years old. A rather handsome guy with short brown hair and a few wrinkles on his face. He walked over towards me, holding out his hand to shake mine when he entered my office. Already, I could see his eyes roaming my assumed form, admiring my curves. That wasn't too surprising; after all, he was only human, a widower for several years now from what he'd said on the phone.

Not to mention, I had crafted my human form quite carefully, taking care to make myself appear exactly the sort of woman that would attract just about any human male: curvy and voluptuous, with big breasts that strained against a low-cut black sweater, and long legs coming out of a short pink skirt. At some point in human history, glasses had gone from being seen as unappealing to becoming more fashionable and even sexy. So, naturally, I chose a pair that suited my appearance perfectly. Combined with my black hair tied up in a severe bun, I looked like that sexy librarian so many guys dreamed about fucking back when they were younger. And unlike back then, if you played your cards right I'd make that dream a reality...

"So glad you could come," I smiled warmly at Mark. As we shook hands, I could see his daughter entering behind him. Allison looked like your typical "rebellious teen," with dark red hair worn in a short messy bob, wearing an oversized black t-shirt advertising some band that I didn't recognize, and ripped jeans. She looked absolutely miserable right now, staring at my extended hand before rolling her bright green eyes in disgust.

Oh, sweet little Allison. By the time I'm done with you and your father, I know that look will have disappeared entirely. Along with you and your father's clothes and inhibitions.

"Why don't you both sit over there on the couch? I'll join you in just a moment," I said. Turning back to the office door, I twisted the lock, making sure neither Janice nor anyone else could disturb us. One of the selling points when the owner had shown me this office space was that this room was totally soundproofed. "I imagine that's important for you as a therapist and all," he had explained. "You want to keep things private with you and your patients."

"Very much so," I had said with a casual smile, already imagining the moans and screams that would soon fill this room. Yes, soundproofing would be extremely useful once I began my sessions.

Once I was sure we had complete privacy, I took a seat in the armchair next to the couch where the Rider family sat. Father and daughter were leaning against the opposite sides, as far away from each other as possible. Well, that wasn't going to last very long.

"I appreciate you both coming in for our first session today." Settling into my seat, I waited for a brief moment before crossing my legs. Mark was closest to me, and I smiled to myself as I caught him stealing glances at my exposed legs underneath my skirt. Oh, yes, Mark was practically overflowing with unsatisfied carnal desires. Seemed like the poor guy hadn't done much dating since the untimely death of Mrs. Rider. Now I just needed to direct those desires in another direction.

Mark cleared his throat, awkwardly shifting his gaze back up to my face. "Uh... yeah. Thanks for having us. So, how does this work? Do we just talk about our problems?"

"That's part of it, yes," I answered. "Let's start at the beginning, the reason you decided to come here today. Why did you feel that counseling might help you and your relationship with your daughter?" I asked.

"Well..." He cleared his throat uncomfortably, taking another glance back down at my bare legs. "My wife passed away several years ago, as I mentioned when we spoke... so it's just been me and Allison since then. Lately, though, my daughter has really become difficult to deal with; always rebelling against authority, refusing to follow through on any sort of rules or boundaries that I try to set out. Even when I think I've found the right balance, she'll end up pushing right past that line again and getting into trouble. I just can't seem to get a handle on her, and I was hoping maybe you could help me find some answers."

"That's perfectly understandable," I said. As I listened, I could feel how much he was resisting the urge to stare down at my legs again. While I pretended to take notes, I briefly uncrossed and re-crossed my thighs, letting them hang open just long enough for him to catch a glimpse of my crotch beneath my skirt. Naturally, my carefully-chosen outfit did not include panties, and Mark swallowed hard as he looked back up towards my face. His eyes locked onto mine as I flashed him a seductive smile before continuing with our discussion.

"And now, Allison. Let's hear about your side of things," I said, directing my attention to the other side of the couch.

The sullen teen just stared straight ahead without responding. Uncooperative, naturally. Well, I had ways of dealing with that.

"Come on, Allison," I said, concentrating on filling my voice with seductive power. "We won't get anywhere with this therapy unless you OPEN UP TO ME."

At the sound of those words, Allison's demeanor changed dramatically. It was only natural: teenage angst stood no match against the power of infernal sorcery. She blinked slowly twice before looking over at me, no longer avoiding eye contact at all. Immediately, she began speaking in a rush.

"Okay! Okay! So, like... first off... Dad's a real jerk to me... always telling me what to do and being so strict and shit. And I'm sick of it. I want to have friends over more often... and go out partying after school sometimes and stuff. But he always yells and says I need to stay home and study instead or else I'll never graduate or something. Like, who cares, my friend Jack dropped out last year anyways and he's doing just fine, so why the fuck should I-"

She continued on for quite some time, pouring out every bit of her resentment towards her father and his attempts at parenting. My compelling voice was working its magic, and now she was practically babbling as she spoke. Mark watched silently, obviously wanting to defend himself but mostly just shocked. It was probably the most he had heard his daughter talk in a while, other than shouted arguments before bedroom doors started slamming.

Eventually, I had to cut her off, before she ran through the entire appointment with her ranting. I had bigger plans for this session than just listening to her grouse about whatever petty issues were on her mind.

"Well, now that I've heard from both of you," I said, "it sounds like we can make a start on helping you work things out. From what I can tell, the real cause of your problems is a lack of connection between you. You may live under the same roof, but it seems like you're living two completely separate lives. You've both put up these walls, and are afraid to really be vulnerable with each other."

Mark nodded silently, while Allison went back to glaring at me. I may have compelled her to open up about her feelings, but those feelings definitely didn't include enjoying herself at this particular moment.

"If the two of you are going to find any sort of peace with each other, it's going to require you both to let down your guards," I continued. "To show each other the real you, without hiding behind all those emotional barriers. So, I want us to try a little exercise. I want the two of you to look each other in the eye, and say something nice to the person sitting next to you. Something you think they deserve to hear, but don't usually get out of you. Really push yourself to open up."

Allison rolled her eyes, letting out a sigh of frustration. "You know what? I'm not even gonna bother with this bullshit. Why should I listen to some stupid therapist who doesn't know anything about what real problems are?"

 "Come on, Allison," Mark said, giving his daughter a gentle nudge. "Could you just do what the doctor tells you?"

"This is so stupid..." Allison grumbled, crossing her arms under her chest. Quite a pair of tits she had there, especially at her age. Must be popular with the boys at school. "Why do I have to say anything nice to Dad? He's the one who always treats me like shit."

"Please, Allison, just give it a try," I said. "I promise, once you two are able to relate to each other more, everything else will fall into place. Okay?"

At this, Allison sighed again, but finally nodded her head in agreement. She and her father shifted on the couch, turning to face each other. For a few moments, neither of them said anything, just stared in silence.

"Alright, Allison, you start," I prompted. "Just whatever comes to mind, as long as it's something nice." When she didn't speak at first, I clucked my tongue. "Come on, Allison. The sooner you get started, the sooner we can stop this exercise and move on to something else."

"Ugh... fine," she mumbled. "I guess... it's cool that you try so hard to help me. I think the way you do it totally sucks, but... um... guess it shows that you care about me. Could be worse, I could have a dad like Steph's who spends all his time drinking and gambling away his family's money, right? So, um... thanks for trying, or whatever."

Her voice trailed off as she finished her statement. Mark seemed stunned; no doubt these were the first pleasant words he had heard from her in a while.

"Alright, now let's hear from Mark," I said. As he opened his mouth, I cleared my throat. "Actually, before you do that... why don't the two of you move closer to each other? This is about intimacy, remember? The two of you need to be comfortable with touching each other - physically - to really be able to express yourselves properly."

"Ew, really?" Allison groaned. "We're gonna touch each other now? You some kinda pervert or something?"

Oh, most definitely. But I didn't want her to know that yet. "Relax, Allison," I said. "To really achieve a proper connection between you, the two of you need to be completely comfortable being close to one another. This isn't some sort of sexual thing, it's about emotional intimacy. Tell me, Allison, when was the last time you gave your dad a hug?"

"Huh?" She looked up at him, confused. "I don't know... probably when I was, like, ten years old or something."

"You see? You two have drifted apart over the years," I explained. "So now is the time to change that. To come back together, both emotionally and physically. That's what this exercise is all about. You don't even have to hug if that's too much for right now. Just allow yourselves to feel comfortable with touching one another. It'll help you open up to each other, and once you do that, I'm sure you'll find that the rest of your problems will start to resolve themselves."

"Let's just give it a try, honey," Mark said. "She's right, we need to be more connected as a family. Just try it, okay?"

"Yeah, sure," she muttered. "Whatever."

Allison scooted herself closer to her father, and Mark shifted over next to her, until the two were just a foot or so apart on the couch. "Now, Allison, why don't you touch your dad?" I prompted. "Something simple, maybe a hand on his arm..."

The girl shot me a dirty look before reaching out and awkwardly placing a hand on top of her father's shoulder. He flinched at the sensation, and I quickly surmised that this was the first human contact he had experienced in a long time. Yeah, this guy had enough pent-up sexual frustration to fuel a dozen orgies. For my purposes, absolutely perfect.

"And now, Mark," I continued. "Why don't you touch your daughter?"

Mark reached out hesitantly, placing a hand on top of Allison's shoulder. "Now, it's nice that you're copying your daughter, Mark," I said. "But why don't you try something different? Like, maybe down by her waist or something..."

He complied, slowly sliding his hand down to the small of his daughter's back. She jumped at the touch, but did not pull away.

"Alright, that's good for a start. But you two are still so far away from each other," I said. "Try to get a little closer, okay?"

They both began shifting positions yet again, until they were only a few inches apart on the couch. I could see both of them squirming and fidgeting as they tried to make themselves more comfortable with one another. Mark's hand remained on Allison's back, while hers was on top of his shoulder.

"That's perfect," I grinned. "Now, Mark, why don't you say something nice about your daughter right now."

Mark swallowed hard, but finally found himself opening his mouth. "Allison... I'm proud of you. You're such a smart girl, and the only reason I'm so strict sometimes is because I want you to always aim high and work towards the best for yourself. I know you'll do great things someday if you just believe in yourself. I love you, honey."

Allison sighed and rolled her eyes, although I could see a brief moment of genuine emotion on her face. "Ugh, Dad..." she muttered. "This is so lame..."

Now that both of them had given the requested compliments, the two of them started to move apart again, the close contact obviously uncomfortable for them. "Alright, that was a good start," I said. "But let's try something a little bit different. You see, it's important for every family relationship to have moments where you can connect in an intimate way. And with these barriers between you both, those kinds of opportunities are few and far between. So I want you two to say something nice about each other again... but this time, I want it to be about physical attributes instead. Each of you take a long look at each other and tell the other person what you think is their most attractive feature."

Both father and daughter seemed a tad embarrassed. "Ew, you want me to check out my dad?" Allison grumbled. "Gross!"

"Again, this isn't a sexual thing, Allison," I responded. "I'm just trying to get you to appreciate each other as people, not just family members. Sometimes, we can forget that our parents aren't just there to take care of us all the time - they're also human beings who have their own personalities, interests, and desires. If you can appreciate their physical aspects, then maybe you'll be more willing to acknowledge their emotional sides, too."

"Fine," she huffed. "Let's just get this over with. So, what, I'm supposed to tell him that I like his eyes. Or his hair?"

"Or anything else at all," I said. "In fact, I have an idea for how we can make this easier..."

Standing up, I gestured to them to stand up as well. The pair followed suit without question, although both looked extremely nervous. "Now, like I said, this first session I want to focus on intimacy. Vulnerability," I said. "And for most people, the most vulnerable they will feel is when they're naked. So, for this to work, for the two of you to really connect with each other, I need you both to take off your clothes."

This got the expected reaction. Both Mark and Allison looked at me like I was insane, and their expressions began to change into shock and horror as the words sank in. "Wh-What?! N-No! What kind of therapist are you?!" Mark demanded.

I smirked back at him. "You know what, Mark? That is a good question. I'll tell you all about it once our session is over. But for now, I need you and Allison to TRUST ME, and do everything I ask of you."

As before with Allison, my charmed speech had an immediate effect on both of them. While they still looked hesitant, their protests quickly faded away. "Alright," Mark said, giving his daughter a hesitant glance. "This is strange, but you're a doctor, so I suppose you know what you're doing."

"Absolutely, I promise that once this exercise is over, you'll feel so much better about yourself and your relationship with your daughter," I assured him. With Mark mollified, I turned to his daughter. "Allison, you think you can handle this?"

The girl shrugged, her face expressionless. "This is so weird... but let's just get it over with. Just hope I don't throw up when I see my dad's hairy ass or whatever."

Sitting back in my chair, I watched with a professional detachment as the two Riders stripped off their clothes bit by bit. Both father and daughter almost immediately turned away from each other as the process began, neither ready to look at the other's body. Slowly but surely, articles of clothing were removed, until both of them were down to just their underwear.

"Almost finished," I said when both of them seemed reluctant to move any further. "But if the two of you are going to be completely open with each other, everything has to come off, including the underwear. Come on, don't give up on this now. GET TOTALLY NAKED."

The extra push from my hypnotic command did the trick. Mark cautiously slid his boxers down, and Allison unhooked her bra, dropping it on the floor before sliding her panties down her legs to join the rest of her clothes. Now the two of them were completely naked, both staring at the floor and blushing furiously.

"Wonderful, you two are doing great so far," I said calmly. "But you shouldn't be looking away like that. This exercise is about intimacy, remember? It's not just that you're naked, but that the person next to you is also naked. It's a mutual experience, so please, look at each other. Share the moment."

Reluctantly, the two turned to face each other, eyes still cast down at the floor.

"Don't be shy, go ahead and get a good look at each other," I urged. "You know, in some cultures, close family members actually do this all the time. In Japan, for example, it's not uncommon for parents and children to bathe together, without any of the hang-ups about seeing each other naked that we Americans tend to have."

"Yeah, well, we're not Japanese," Allison muttered. Still, on my instruction she reluctantly looked her father in the eye.

"And Mark, go ahead and do the same thing with your daughter," I said. "If we're going to work through these issues, you need to start getting used to being vulnerable with her again. Once you get comfortable being in a physically intimate situation with her, you can move on to the next step."

Oh, if he only knew what that 'next step' was, I thought to myself.

Mark swallowed hard, but finally nodded his head. Still, even as his stare left the floor and moved upwards, I could see him doing his best to keep his gaze focused on Allison's face. Allison was doing the same, fighting against the urge to even sneak a peek at what lay below her father's neck.

"Allison, I'd like for you to look at your dad, and tell him what you find attractive about his body. Then he can do the same thing for you. No matter what it is, even if it's something small, it can help you feel closer. Go ahead, let your eyes wander. There's no need to be ashamed."

Their faces were both flushed, but nonetheless Allison began letting her gaze travel over Mark's physique. I could see her try her best not to linger too long on his crotch, although from the brief times when she did look down there, she was obviously quite surprised by what she saw. It was understandable: even limp, Mark's penis was still impressively long and thick, a good 8 inches or so flaccid. Which it certainly was not going to stay for long.

Finally, after what seemed like forever, she spoke up. "Ugh, okay..." she stammered out quietly. "Well, for an old guy, I guess you're in pretty decent shape for your age." She pointed briefly to his stomach. "I mean, shit, how the hell do you not have a gut like all the other dads? Can't believe my boring old father actually has a six-pack, shit." Her blush got even redder, and she quickly added. "I mean, I'm sure ladies would totally be into your body."

Mark laughed in response. "Thanks, honey. Guess it's just good genes, although your old dad does take some time every morning to do a few sit-ups."

"Yeah, it's doing the trick, for sure," Allison agreed. "I mean... if - and I can't put enough emphasis on the word 'if' here - if you weren't my dad, I might even consider dating you. You know, if I was into old guys."

Now Mark was blushing. And his face wasn't the only place blood was flowing to; his cock gave a little twitch as Allison's words registered in his brain. I could almost see his thoughts turning to baseball or stamp collecting in that moment, or anything else to keep himself from getting an erection in front of his naked daughter. But in a room with a sex demon's aura infesting every square inch of air, it was a fight he couldn't win.

"That's interesting, what you just said, Allison," I said, smiling at her. "Mark, I know you said your wife passed a few years ago. Since then, have you done much dating?"

He swallowed hard. "Well... I haven't really had much of a chance. Between my job and raising Allison, I've been so busy..."

"I see," I said. "So, let's say that you were looking to date, and you saw a girl who looked like Allison on, say, a dating site. Would you say that would be a... how do the kids put it, a 'swipe right' situation?"

"Um... I don't..."

"Don't just look at me and answer, take a minute and look Allison over," I said, directing Mark's attention to his daughter. "You know, really see her as a young woman, not just as your little girl. Do you think you'd want to date someone like that?"

Mark did as instructed, turning back and taking in the sight of his naked teenage daughter. He stared at her for a long time, his eyes roaming over her body as though he were examining a piece of art. I grinned as I saw Allison blush, her eyes darting around nervously. Despite this, she made no effort to cover herself up, giving Mark a clear view of her completely nude body.

Finally, after what seemed like forever, Mark spoke again. "Yes, I would definitely want to date her. I mean, if she was just a normal girl, not my daughter."

"Wow, sounds like if the two of you weren't related, you might actually make a great couple," I said, letting that hang in the air for a few seconds. "Ah, but we're getting off-track. Back to the original exercise. We left off with Mark, right? Go ahead and take a look at your daughter, and tell her what you find attractive about her body."

Mark swallowed hard, but did as he was told. "Uh, I guess maybe her eyes? They remind me of her mother's, you know? The same green shade, although Allison's are a little darker."

"Really, my eyes?" Allison said. She was succumbing to my influence a lot quicker than her father, it seemed, as she put a hand on her hip and smirked at her father. "That's nice, Dad, but come on! You can look at all this," she gestured down at her own body, "and say that the hottest thing about me is my eyes? That's weak sauce, man!"

Mark blushed, and I could tell that his heart was beating a little faster now. "Honey, come on," he said. "I'm your father."

"Yeah, well, I'm your daughter, but even I can admit that..." she bit her lip, pausing to glance at her father's crotch. "Shit, your fucking cock is so huge, Dad!" she finally exclaimed, laughing as if relieved to get the words out. "Forget about your abs, if we're talking about which part of you I find most attractive, it's got to be your dick, dude. That thing is a fucking monster!"

"Oh my god, Allison, that's not appropriate..." Mark said, still blushing furiously.

"Like I give a fuck about what's appropriate at this point, Dad. I'm just being honest, and I think you should be too," Allison said, cocking her brow. "So, enough bullshit. Stop talking about my eyes and tell me what you really think of my body."

"Allison, I'm your father, I can't... it's just..."

Allison grabbed her tits with both hands, pushing them together and giving her father a good long look at her cleavage. "You can't tell me you haven't noticed how big these puppies have gotten since I hit puberty. Go on, Dad, look at them. You can stare at my tits all you want, and you know what? I don't mind one bit. Your daughter has big tits, and she's proud of them."

"What?" Mark asked, his voice cracking a little. "No, I couldn't..." he stammered, looking to me as if grasping for some measure of sanity. But in these circumstances, it was like his boat was caught in a raging storm, and he was clinging onto an anvil.

"You heard her, Mark," I said. "It's an exercise in intimacy, after all. Your daughter just made a very intimate request of you, and I want you to reciprocate. I mean, you're just touching her breasts, right? It doesn't necessarily have to be sexual."

"I kinda think it does, actually," Mark protested, but nevertheless turned back to his daughter.

Allison gave him a sultry smile, and reached out with both hands. "Go ahead, Dad," she said, taking hold of her father's wrists. "Touch them. Like the doc said, we need to be vulnerable with each other. So what are you waiting for?"

Mark hesitated, but then nodded. Slowly, he put his hands on his daughter's chest, and began feeling her naked tits. Allison gasped softly, perhaps a little surprised he had actually complied with her request. Still, now that his hands were on her breasts, she was happy to let him explore. She moaned softly as he ran his thumbs over her nipples, which were already erect and hard.

"Fuck, this is so crazy," Mark muttered, as he started feeling up his daughter's tits. "I can't believe I'm doing this."

"Doesn't it feel good, though?" I asked, smiling at my client. "You two are connecting in a way that you never could have done without this exercise. You're doing exactly what you should be doing."

"Yeah, well..." Mark said, his voice trailing off. He seemed to be struggling with himself. "It's just... I mean, I don't know what the hell is going on here, but you've got to admit that it's a little weird."

"Not really," I said. "Trust me, in my profession, this exercise never fails to produce positive results. I've been using it for years, and my clients always come away from it feeling closer to each other than they ever thought possible." Of course, family therapy wasn't the 'profession' I was referring to. And by 'years,' I meant 'centuries upon centuries of influencing mortals to fuck their children.'

Even if Mark's mind was hesitating, his hands were not. He continued fondling his daughter's tits, squeezing them and kneading them in his hands. Allison was moaning softly, and I could see her breathing getting heavier. Her hips were starting to move slowly, grinding her crotch into her father's thigh.

"Ah, fuck, Dad," she whispered, before biting her lower lip and moaning again. "You're making me feel so hot!"

"I'm sorry, honey," Mark said, blushing. "I just... I can't help myself, you're so beautiful. And your tits are... amazing. I mean, I guess I shouldn't be surprised. Your mom had a pretty nice rack too, when she was your age. But... um... I think yours might even be bigger."

Allison giggled, and gave her father's hands a squeeze. "Oh yeah? Well, let's see how I stack up against Mom where it really counts."

"What do you mean?" Mark asked.

With a sly smile, Allison took a step back from her father and turned around, presenting a rear view of her naked body to her father. "What about my ass, Daddy?" she asked. "Does it measure up to Mom's?"

Mark swallowed hard, and glanced back at me. Even after spending a couple of minutes lovingly fondling his daughter's breasts, he still looked like he was fighting against my sinful influence. Still, it was a fight he had already lost.

"She asked you a question, Mark," I reminded him. "Don't be shy. Give her an honest answer."

"Well, yeah, I mean, I guess so," Mark replied, turning back to his daughter. "It's... I mean, it's bigger than hers, for sure. Much bigger. I mean, it's amazing, Allison. You have the hottest fucking ass I've ever seen in my life."

Allison grinned. "Really?" she asked, her voice husky and filled with lust. "So you're into my big tits, but you like my ass too? Guess I'm just the type of girl that gets you hot, aren't I, Daddy? Like you said, if we weren't related and you saw me on Tinder or something, you'd totally want to fuck me, wouldn't you?"

Mark blushed, and looked away. "No, no, that's not what I meant," he said, shaking his head. "I mean, forgetting you're my daughter for just a moment, you've got such a sexy body. It's... it's just..."

At that moment, I felt the shift in Allison. One I had seen thousands of times before. When it came to corrupting parents and children like this, they rarely fell simultaneously. Inevitably, either one or the other would finally succumb, and seeing their beloved family member completely surrender to their lusts would drag the other one along as well. This time, it seemed it was the child that had given in first. Allison's back was to me and her father, but I didn't even need to see her eyes to know that they now sparkled with overwhelming desire.

"Daddy?" Allison interrupted Mark's stammering, turning back to face her father with a strangely sincere look. "Look, I know I've been a real bitch lately, and I'm sorry about that. I really want to make up for it, though, if you'll let me."

Mark blinked. "What do you mean, sweetie? Make it up to me how?"

Biting her lower lip, Allison slowly started sinking down onto her knees. "Like this, Daddy," she said, reaching out and wrapping her fingers around the base of her father's thick cock. "Let me show you how much I love you, Daddy."

Mark gulped, and looked down at his daughter as she began stroking his dick. "Oh... my god, Allison... I can't believe you're doing this..." he whispered. Despite his shock, though, he made no move to stop her. He simply watched as his daughter's hand moved up and down his shaft. It didn't take long for Allison to get him fully erect, her father's thick penis throbbing as she pumped it.

"Can't believe it either," Allison replied. "But something about it just feels right, you know? Like... it should feel weird, right? Doing this with my own father, but somehow, it doesn't."

"Oh, baby, I know exactly what you mean," Mark said. "It's like... I don't know, it's like you're just so beautiful, and your body is so sexy, that I can't help myself. You just have this effect on me, honey."

Allison smiled, and then leaned forward, putting her lips against her father's thick pole. She gave it a little kiss, before sucking the head into her mouth. She pulled back, and looked up at her father, who was watching her with an expression of utter awe. "Much better than a hug, right?" she asked.

Mark nodded, his face beet red. "Yeah, much better," he said, before turning to me. "Doc, I... I don't know what's going on here, but... I'm not sure I can stop it."

"Mark, I wouldn't dream of asking you to stop," I said. "This office is a safe space, where we can all explore our feelings, no matter how strange they might be. So please, keep going."

Mark nodded, looking back down at Allison as she kept working his cock with her hand. "That's it, honey," he whispered, smiling. "You're doing such a good job."

Allison smiled back, and kept on stroking her father's hard-on. "Fuck, it really is big, isn't it?" she mused, staring at the throbbing erection in her hands. "I mean, I guess I kinda could tell when you wear those jeans, but... Jesus, I had no idea it was this big! Kinda... kinda makes me wish I'd thought of this sooner. I mean, if I hadn't been such a bitch to you lately, maybe we could have done this a long time ago."

"Yeah, well... we're doing it now," Mark said. "Can't believe we are, but... just don't stop, honey. Keep touching me like that."

Allison giggled. "Good, because even if you told me to stop, I wouldn't. You know me, such a disobedient little brat." With a wink, she stuck out her tongue at her father, before using that same tongue to start licking the head of his dick. From the head, she started working her way down, leaving a glistening trail behind as she went down the entire length of his shaft. Then back up, coating his prick with her saliva.

Mark groaned, and closed his eyes. "Oh fuck, Allison..." he gasped. "That feels so fucking good... I can't believe you're doing this. That this is finally happening after I'd imagined it for..." He trailed off, realizing what he was about to say.

"Mmm, so you admit... you've been fantasizing about having sex with me, huh?" Allison teased, as she continued licking and stroking her father's prick. "That's why you always like to ride me about stupid bullshit. Truth is... you really wanted me to ride you, didn't you?"

Mark swallowed hard. "Yeah... I mean, yeah, I guess I do," he admitted, blushing deeply. "For a while now, actually, I've imagined what it would be like to... to be with you, honey. I knew it was wrong, but... I couldn't help myself. I could always hear you at night. When you would... you know... masturbate in your room. You were always so loud, and... I knew what you were doing, baby. At first, I tried to ignore it, but soon I started... well, I couldn't help myself. I would jack off thinking about you, imagining what you were doing in bed, and how hot you sounded. So many nights, I laid in bed fantasizing about you, about doing things to you that no father should ever do to his daughter."

"I knew it, Daddy," Allison replied, with a mischievous smile. "I was loud on purpose, you know. Just so you'd hear me. Knowing you were listening, imagining how turned on you got hearing me, made it even sexier. When I was sticking that big sex toy in my pussy, I would pretend it was your cock instead. Every night, I would wish my door would open while I was fucking myself, and you'd walk in, yank that dildo out of my hand, and replace it with your hard cock. I knew you wanted to, Daddy, and I would have let you."

I smiled to myself. Neither of them knew that these "memories" were being fed to them by my dark influence. There was a germ of truth in the whole thing: a few months ago, Allison had gotten a little too frisky while masturbating in her bedroom one night, and Mark had overheard her moaning loudly before Allison had quickly covered her mouth to muffle the sounds. But both had been embarrassed rather than aroused by the incident, and that one night was the only time it had occurred.

But with a little dark magic twisting their minds, one night became an ongoing series of sexually-charged evenings, Allison knowingly giving her father a nightly porn show in audio form, while he jerked off and fantasized about fucking his teenage daughter.

It was one of the many methods I used to control my targets: not just seducing them into having sex, but making them believe that they had always wanted it. I would enter their minds, any memories with the mildest hint of a sexual nature easily accessible with my carnal powers, and then mold their recollections to suit my desires. It made fostering their descent into depravity so much easier, when my prey believed themselves to be the ones taking control of their own lusts. By the time I was done, they would be absolutely convinced that they had been waiting for the chance to fuck their closest relatives for years.

"So, what do you say?" Allison asked, by now having licked every last inch of her father's swollen prick. "Ready to turn those fantasies into reality? You ready to finally fuck me, Daddy?"

"Yes, honey," Mark whispered. "I'm ready. You have no idea how ready."

Allison giggled, turning to give me a wink and a grin. "Well, doc... you think the two of us are doing this whole 'intimacy' thing right? Hope you don't mind that me and my dad are gonna do it right here in your office."

"Oh, I don't mind at all," I replied. "As a matter of fact, I'm very proud of you, Allison. It's just wonderful to see you and your father bonding like this, and I wouldn't dream of interfering. The two of you should enjoy this new relationship to the fullest."

"Good, 'cause I don't give a fuck either way," Allison said, standing up and taking Mark by the hand. "Like it or not, doc, me and my dad are about to fuck each other's brains out on your couch. So you can either watch, or get the hell out of here and let us do our thing. Your choice."

"Well, as your therapist, it's very important for me to see this through to the end," I insisted. "Just do what comes natural, you two, and I'll be happy to observe and offer advice as needed."

"Oh, don't worry, doc," Allison replied, dragging Mark over to the couch. "I think we both know what we're doing, don't we?"

Mark nodded, blushing a little. "I mean, it's been a few years, but like they say: it's like riding a bike."

"Yeah, except this 'bike' is your hot, horny daughter's pussy," Allison giggled, sitting down on the couch and spreading her legs wide, her tight pink pussy lips glistening with excitement. "Ready to ride, Daddy?"

Just as it seemed like the two of them were about to get down to business, Mark's expression suddenly turned serious, his movement towards his daughter's spread thighs stopping short. "Uh... Allison, I... I'm sorry, but I don't think we can't do this," he said.

Alison looked shocked, and maybe even a little hurt. "But, Daddy, you just said you wanted to fuck me! Don't you want to feel my pussy wrapped around your big cock? Please, Daddy, please!"

Mark shook his head. "No, it's not that. I want to, I really do. But... I don't have a condom with me, is the thing. I wouldn't want to risk getting you pregnant."

"Ah, allow me to be your lifeline," I said, opening a drawer on my desk and rooting through its contents. "I'm a firm believer in safe sex, and with so many curious teens coming through my office, I always make sure to have a supply handy."

"Ohmigod, thank you so much, doc!" Allison exclaimed, looking like she was almost ready to cry tears of joy. "I don't know if I could have waited any longer!"

"I'm here to help," I replied, smiling at her. As I searched through my drawer, I paused to give Mark's cock a close study. "Mmm, thinking we're going to need the jumbo-size, wouldn't you say?"

Allison giggled. "Oh, definitely. My daddy's got a big fat dick, and he's gonna put it all the way inside me!" As I rooted through the drawer, she bit her lip, frustration clear on her face. "Oh, God, I can't fucking wait much longer! Hurry up, find it!"

I chuckled, finding the appropriate-sized condom in the drawer and tossing it to Mark. "Problem solved, then. Now, where were you two? Mark, I believe you were about to stick that fat cock of yours into your daughter's tight little pussy. Care to continue?"

"Fuck yeah," Mark replied, unwrapping the condom and rolling it down his thick prick. "You ready, baby? I'm gonna fuck you so hard, you'll be begging for mercy."

Allison grinned wickedly, her legs still splayed wide and ready. "Big talk, old guy," she teased, using her fingers to spread her cunt lips apart. "You gonna back that up with some action, or what?"

Mark sighed, and moved towards his daughter, kneeling down between her wide-open legs. "You mouthy little brat. I'm going to love making you scream my name." He paused, looking down at her body with lustful eyes. "Fuck, you're so much sexier than your mother ever was. Just look at how fucking hot you are, baby. Your tits, your ass, your pussy... you're the hottest woman I've ever seen. I should have fucked you a long time ago."

"Fuck yeah, you should've, so stop talking and do it already!" Allison demanded, grabbing her father's crotch and rubbing his cock against her pussy. "I can't wait any longer! Stick that big dick of yours inside my pussy, and fuck me like you've always wanted to!"

Mark groaned, and began pushing his cock into his daughter's tight twat. His face was flushed red as he slid into her teenage snatch, moaning loudly as he pushed in all the way. "Oh, fuck, it's been so long since I've gotten any," he said. "I can't believe I waited so long to fuck you, Allison."

"Mmm, ditto, Daddy," Allison moaned, feeling her father's hot flesh filling her pussy. "Shit, you're even bigger than my dildo, you know that? Looks like we've both been missing out on something, huh?"

"Fuck yeah," Mark grunted, as he began thrusting his hips forward. "But that changes today, baby. No more masturbating alone for either of us. We're gonna fuck every night from now on."

"You bet your ass we are," Allison agreed, rubbing her clit as her father's cock slid in and out of her pussy. "From now on, the second I get home from school, my clothes are gonna come off and I'm gonna be riding you like a wild cowgirl. I figure we'll do it a few times until we get hungry, order some pizza to recharge, and then spend the rest of the night in bed, fucking until we both can't walk anymore. Then the same thing the next day, and the next day, and the day after that..."

"Shit, baby, you're gonna be the death of me," Mark groaned, thrusting his hips faster and harder. "But I can't think of a better way to go: balls-deep in my little girl's pussy."

Allison giggled. "You're so naughty, Daddy. Guess it runs in the family, huh?"

"Guess so," Mark replied, pumping his hips faster. "We really do have more in common than either of us knew, don't we?"

"Yeah, I guess we do," Allison said, gasping as her father's dick slammed into her cunt. "Shit, Dad, I... I love you so much! I'm so sorry I've been such a bitch to you lately. But I'm gonna be your good girl from now on, I promise. I'll do anything you want me to, just say the word."

"Anything?" Mark asked, grinning down at his daughter with a wicked gleam in his eye. "I might just have to take you up on that, baby. It's been a long time since your mom died, after all. I've got a lot of dirty ideas I never got to try with her."

"Ooh, what kind of ideas?" Allison asked, her eyes lighting up. After just a second, she shook her head. "No, wait... doesn't matter. I said 'anything' and I meant it. Just tell me what you want me to do, Daddy, and I'll do it. No matter how kinky it is, I'll do anything to make Daddy happy."

"Shit, I don't deserve a daughter like you," Mark said, stroking his daughter's hair as he fucked her tight pussy. "You're so damn good, baby. So fucking good. Same goes for me, you know. I'd do anything to make you happy, baby. Anything."

"Well, right now... there's just one thing I want you to do," Allison replied, closing her eyes and enjoying the feel of her father's big dick plunging in and out of her cunt. "And if you do it, I'll do whatever you want me to in return, okay?"

"What's that, baby?" Mark asked, smiling down at his daughter. "Tell me."

She bit her lip, hesitating for the first time since her father started fucking her. "Daddy, I want you to... to take the condom off. Take the condom off and... and cum inside me."

Mark paused, looking down at his daughter's beautiful face. "Oh, baby," he sighed. "You know what might happen if I do that?"

Allison nodded, starting deep into her father's eyes. "I know, Daddy. And I know that nobody will ever be able to replace Mom for you. But... but I want us to be a family, just like we should have been all along. I want to feel your hot cum inside me, filling me up, and making me pregnant. I want to have your baby, Daddy."

Shit, wish I could have taken credit for this twist, but it was all Allison. This is why I loved humans. Once you ripped away all their inhibitions and dragged out all their most hidden desires, sometimes they managed to surprise even a succubus.

Mark stared down at his daughter's beautiful face, then leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. "You're such a sweet little girl, Allison," he whispered. "So much like your mother." After one last moment of hesitation, he stopped his rapid thrusts, pulling his cock out of his daughter's pussy. "I can't wait to see what a great mother you'll make, too." Reaching down to his cock, he pulled the rubber off and tossed it over his shoulder. It hit the top of my desk with a soft thump, and I helpfully deposited it into a wastebasket.

"Yes, Daddy," Allison gasped, watching her father's bare cock slide back into her cunt. "You and I are gonna have the cutest baby ever, you'll see."

"Oh, fuck yeah," Mark groaned, pounding his daughter's pussy with renewed vigor. Looking into his mind, I could already see it filled with fantasies of what his daughter would look like with his child growing inside her, the mental image only driving him to fuck Allison harder. "I'm gonna fill you up with my cum, baby. Keep pumping you full until you're definitely knocked up. Can't wait to see my little girl with a big pregnant belly."

"I love you, Daddy," Allison moaned, grinding her hips against her father's. "I love you so much! We're gonna be a family, you and me and our baby. That's what I've always wanted."

"That's right, baby," Mark said, thrusting his hips faster and harder. "That's exactly what we're going to do. We'll tell everybody that some random guy got you pregnant, but don't worry, honey. You and I will always know who the real daddy is."

"I love you, Daddy," Allison said, gasping as her father's climax rapidly approached. "I love you so much. I can't wait to have your baby, Daddy. To feel it growing inside me. So please, cum in my pussy! Cum inside me and make me pregnant, Daddy!"

Mark grunted, feeling his balls tighten and his prick throbbing inside his daughter's tight twat. "Oh, shit... oh, fuck... here it comes, baby!" he gasped, pounding his hips even harder and deeper. "Here it cums!"

Allison screamed as her father's cum exploded deep inside her pussy, filling her womb with hot, thick seed. "YES! YES! YES!" she shouted, as her father's cum blasted inside her and she felt her own orgasm approaching. "I'm gonna have your baby, Daddy! I'm gonna have your baby!" Throwing her head back, she began thrashing on the couch, moaning loudly as her cunt convulsed around her father's pulsating shaft. "Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!"

Mark groaned, keeping his cock buried deep inside his daughter's pussy as he came, shooting rope after rope of hot cum into her womb. "Oh, fuck, yes!" he grunted, pumping his seed into his daughter's body. The two of them moaned in unison, their bodies trembling as they both experienced the most intense orgasms of their lives.

Finally, Mark pulled out of his daughter's pussy, letting his softening prick slip from her tight young cunt. "Shit, that was good," he gasped, catching his breath. "I haven't cum that much in years. Hopefully it was enough to put a bun in my little girl's oven."

"Well, on the way home we can pick up some of those pregnancy tests," Allison giggled, rolling onto her side and looking at her father, a hand resting on her belly. "And if I'm not pregnant... well, guess you'll just have to fuck me again tonight. As many times as it takes until I get knocked up." She rubbed her stomach gently, smiling dreamily as if picturing what she'd look like when it started swelling with her new brother-son slash sister-daughter.

"A father's work is never done," Mark said, smiling down at Allison. "But that's okay. I love my job."

"You're the best dad ever," Allison said, jumping up and hugging her father tightly. "I'm so happy we're gonna make a family together!"

 "Well, I'd say you two don't have any problems with intimacy anymore," I chimed in, Mark and Allison jumping slightly as they remembered I was still there. "Guess my little exercise worked."

"Definitely, doctor," Mark replied, smiling at his daughter. "You've really helped us both get over our inhibitions."

Allison gave me a grin. "Yeah, doc, if it wasn't for you, I might have never known my dad has such an amazing cock," she said, reaching down and stroking her father's flaccid penis. "And I definitely wouldn't have learned how good it feels to be fucked by him."

"Well, if that cock has trouble putting a baby in that belly, you two can try these," I offered. Reaching back into my desk drawer, I tossed Mark a small orange pill bottle. "Friend of mine had some spare fertility drug samples, and I couldn't think of a better couple to give them to."

"You're amazing, Doctor," Mark said, as he and his daughter slowly began to disentangle from each other. "I'm so glad that we found such a good, understanding therapist."

"Yes, well, that's all part of the job description," I smiled, before pointing to the door in the corner of my office. "There's a shower just through there - go ahead and use it before heading out. Wouldn't want anyone out there to know what we've been up to, after all."

As the two of them scooped up their clothes and headed to the shower, I knew without a doubt that they'd be doing more than just showering together in there. Well, that was alright by me; I could still feed off their energy through the wall without any problem.

All in all, an amazing first session.

Chapter Text

Once Mark and Allison left my office - no doubt heading home to keep trying for that bun in the oven - I got myself presentable and prepared for my next appointment. As I was about to head out into the lobby to check in with Janice, I heard my name called from behind my back. Not the human name I'd given myself, but a name no mortal should be aware of.

"Naasima," the voice said, positively dripping with malice. "I was wondering when you would show your face again. I'd hoped not to see your foul deeds again so soon after our last meeting, but it seems more innocent souls have fallen prey to your schemes."

"Not so 'innocent,' it would seem," I said, turning around to see who had spoken. I already knew, of course. The voice of that accursed angel was a familiar misery, like a blade cutting into my mind.

Sure enough, there she was, sitting on the couch where Mark and Allison had just been fucking a moment ago. Aradel. I'd seen the frustrating little do-gooder hundreds of times across our eternal lifespans, wearing everything from a Roman toga to a fine silk kimono. Now, in 21st century America, she was dressed in a pristine white business suit, her perfect little face still looking as arrogant as ever beneath her short blond hair. She looked at me with as much hate and malice as a blessed servant of God could muster.

"Yes, I heard. Just because that innocent girl had suppressed desires for her own father... that does not mean it is acceptable for you to draw those out," the blond angel scolded, rising to her feet to stand tall and straight before me. "This has gone too far, and it must stop immediately."

"Oh, but I think I've only just begun," I said. Even as she kept her true form hidden, I let out a long breath as I allowed my own glamour to slip, revealing my true infernal visage standing naked behind her.

Like all my kind, my true form resembled an unnaturally beautiful human woman, albeit with a few major differences. Such as the large set of horns growing from the top of my head, the long tail sprouting from my backside, and the dark black wings protruding from my back. Unlike the pale skin of my human guise, my natural tone was a deep purple in color, matching the hue of my cat-like eyes. There were other minor differences, claws instead of nails at the end of my unusually long fingers, with matching sharp talons on my toes. A mortal seeing my true form would no doubt be filled with a mix of revulsion and arousal. The many small deviations from a human's normal appearance would spark a disquieting sense of wrongness in their rational minds, while the powerful presence of my demonic form would awaken something primal in their baser desires.

For Aradel, though, it was nothing she hadn't seen before. "Wretched, loathsome abomination," she spat. "If only I could rip your foul flesh from your bones and free these mortals from your vile temptations!"

"Well, why don't you?" I asked, giving her a mischievous grin. "You're an angel, after all. Strike me down, then. Pull out that heavenly sword of yours and chop me to ribbons."

For a moment, I thought she might actually do it. I could see the hate and fury in her eyes, the desire to kill me so strong that I was certain she would risk the consequences just to be rid of me. But her rage eventually subsided, replaced by simmering anger. "Your arrogance knows no bounds, demon," she snarled. "If you think to goad me into breaking the Truce, you are more foolish than I thought."

"Do you ever wonder why He forged that Truce in the first place?" I asked, trying to get under her skin. "I know, I know. The Lord works in mysterious ways and all that. But after his only begotten son took those nails to His hands and feet, your divine boss was more powerful than any of us could possibly imagine. He could have fostered an army of mindless drones like you, wiped out all the demons at once if he had wanted to. But instead, He chose to let us live, to sign an accord with the dark lords that no angel and demon shall enter into direct conflict with each other. What a strange bargain, you must admit."

"How many times have we been through this?" Aradel said, shaking her head. "God does not wish to turn this planet into an eternal battleground for His followers and their enemies. The battles between Heaven and Hell prior to the Son's sacrifice had already left their mark upon the surface of this world He created. If Heaven and Hell were to continue engaging in open war, who would win? We, of course. But in the process, every living thing on Earth would likely perish as well. Unlike your kind, the Lord cares about the well-being of his creations. Sees them as worthy of His protection, not just as pawns to be used to further His own ends."

"Sure, or maybe your big boss isn't as sure as you are that the forces of Heaven will win," I said, bringing my tail up to brush against her cheek. Aradel slapped it away angrily,. "You have to admit, babe... over the past century or so, God's followers are slowly drifting away from Him. As pure and good as you all are, the folks who run the world's religions these days are a bunch of greedy, power-hungry assholes. More concerned with keeping their own power and wealth than preaching the true word of the Lord. And now that people are seeing what religion truly is - a means of control, not salvation - they're leaving it behind. Leaving your god behind."

"It matters not. The truly faithful will never stray from the path of righteousness," Aradel replied, crossing her arms and giving me a cold glare. "And no matter how long it takes, even if I can't raise a hand against you, I will make certain that as many innocents as possible are protected from your evil."

"Not off to a great start, I see," I said, chuckling. "Even now, I imagine Mark and Allison are on their way home, ready to indulge in more filthy, sinful fornication. And they're just the first. Would you like to see my calendar for the next month or so? It's a bit much for me to manage, so I let my secretary handle scheduling. But I can assure you: it's packed solid with appointments. I might just be getting started in my new business, but I've already got a whole slew of clients lined up. A veritable buffet of souls just waiting to be corrupted."

Aradel stared at me for a moment, again looking like she was seconds away from taking out her sword and cutting me to ribbons. "You are vile, twisted, and disgusting," she said finally. "But in the end, you and all of your kind will fall to the might of God. He is Lord over all creation, even wretched creatures like yourself, and once Judgment Day arrives, you will fall to your knees before him, praying for forgiveness for all your vile acts."

"Ah, I've heard it all before. Come on, tell the truth, Aradel," I said, speaking softly as I moved in closer to her. "All these centuries you've been following my trail of corruption across humanity, haven't you ever just wanted to... let go? To give in to the pleasures you see in all these damned sinners? For all that you call what I do 'evil,' do any of the mortals I've corrupted ever look like they're not enjoying themselves? When Mark and Allison walked out of my office, didn't they both look like the happiest two people to ever live?"

"Happiness based on sin is no happiness at all," Aradel said, shaking her head. "You have condemned their souls to damnation, an eternity of suffering. The only way they can be truly happy is through the power of God, not through your sick fantasies."

"Oh, so you still believe the lies, it seems," I said, chuckling. "That Hell is a place of eternal torment, that every soul that dies without accepting Jesus as their Lord and Savior will suffer endlessly. Trust me, babe... it's all bullshit. A cruel trick to keep the weak-minded like you and God's followers in line. If you could see how things truly are in the land where I was created, you'd know better."

"I care not what sort of place you were born into, demon," Aradel replied, giving me a disgusted look. "What matters is that you are an abomination to all that is good and holy, and I will do whatever I can under the Truce to prevent you from damning more souls to the fires of Hell."

"Shit, babe... you really need to get laid."

Aradel stared at me for a moment, her face slowly turning red with anger. "Do not speak to me of such filth," she spat.

I got a little closer, Aradel standing her ground. I could smell her scent, sweet and fresh, as I slowly leaned in toward her. "Come on, babe. I know from experience that God gave you angels the same... biology as he did those humans. So cruel of him, considering you angels aren't able to breed, to give you all the necessary parts. Why do that, unless it was specifically to torment you with the desire to put them to use? Like some sick test, to see if you can resist temptation."

I struck a nerve there. Aradel stammered for a moment, before finally spitting out, "The Lord-"

"-works in mysterious ways, yeah, I know. Still, considering He gave you a cunt, seems a shame not to put it to good use, doesn't it? Admit it... don't you ever get the urge to take it for a spin? You wouldn't be the first angel I've corrupted, not by a long shot."

The implication made Aradel bare her teeth. "You lie! No servant of God would ever act on such base desires!" she spat.

"Oh, really? I guess your beardy boss has purged any memory of those traitors, huh? Well, doesn't matter if you believe it or not. I know the truth. And you know the best thing?" I asked, getting close enough to whisper into her ear. "When an angel falls from grace, it's like watching their eyes truly open for the first time. The veil is lifted, and they can finally see what they've been missing all along. I promise you, Aradel, that if you let me, I'll make you feel things you never knew existed. Feelings that your cruel god denies you. Pleasures so exquisite that they'll make you wonder why you ever listened to His orders in the first place."

I placed a hand on her shoulder, the angel freezing up at my touch. She was tough, I'll give her that. I could detect that subtle tingle of temptation in her body, but it was buried deep beneath layers of self-control. Breaking her would be a lot more difficult than the other angels I'd corrupted over the centuries.

Still, I was never one to run from a challenge.

After that brief nanosecond of doubt, Aradel flung my hand away from her body angrily. "Touch me not, Naasima! You are nothing but filth! The pleasures you offer are only lusts of flesh, no different from beasts!"

I shook my head. "Not so. Beasts only fuck because they desire to breed. But sentient creatures like you and I... aah, they can truly enjoy the act of sex for its own sake. So many emotions can drive two people to come together in carnal ecstasy. Like love. Or boredom. Or even hatred."

I smiled, cocking my head slightly. "I tell you, Aradel, you've never known true pleasure unless you've witnessed a good, proper hatefuck in person. Two people so utterly disgusted with each other, they can only express it properly by battling each other for sexual domination. Slapping and biting and scratching. Fucking each other as hard as they can, as fast as they can, getting their pleasure from the pain of the other. It's the ultimate expression of passion, if you ask me." I paused, giving her a sly wink. "If you're interested, I'd be more than happy to demonstrate..."

"Stop trying to corrupt me!" the angel shouted angrily, taking a step back from me. "You disgust me! All of your kind, you are filthy creatures, and I won't listen to any more of this blasphemy!"

"Well, if you ever change your mind, let me know," I said flippantly. Then, just to really mess with the feathery bitch, I closed my eyes and concentrated on my lower body. The space between my legs began to bulge and pulse, and within a few seconds the cleft of my vagina was replaced with a huge, purple erection.

Like all succubi, I could easily control aspects of my physical form, taking on whichever set of genitals I wanted at any given time. In this case, I chose to display a monstrously-sized prick, one that more resembled that of an equine creature than a human male. Just the sort of sight to make my angelic nemesis shiver with disgust… and maybe just a little interest. A little was all I needed, after all.

Opening my eyes to see Aradel's furious expression, I reached down and gave the long shaft a couple of strokes. "I just know that heavenly cunt of yours would feel wonderful wrapped around this thick cock. Any time you feel like giving up on His mission and switching sides, just call my name. I promise you... I'll make your fall from grace an experience you'll remember for all eternity."

Snarling, Aradel vanished without a word, leaving me standing alone in my office.

Chapter Text

Just as I reestablished my glamour, the friendly face of Belinda Malefas hiding my true form, I heard a knock on the office door. "Yes?" I said as I opened it up.

"Your 11:00 is here, Dr. Malefas," Janice announced cheerfully from out in the hall. In a normal setting, she'd have an intercom or something to get in touch with me. But I liked making her walk that pretty little ass back and forth between the receptionist desk and my office door. Of course, the meek mouse of a girl would never object to this seemingly pointless inconvenience. I'd chosen her specifically for her submissive nature, the kind of woman who would do anything I told her to.

Well... up to a point. If Janice knew what I truly intended, she'd probably run screaming for the hills. But that fearsome knowledge would not come for some time. And once I revealed my true nature to her, it would only be after I'd made sure she was well and truly under my control. For now, I contented myself with having her endure my human form's eccentricities.

"Send them in," I replied, and Janice gave me a nice view of that cute ass of hers as she turned around and headed back to the lobby. Looking back over my office, I spotted a dark stain on the couch, the remnants of Mark and Allison's lovemaking from earlier. With a twitch of my finger, all evidence vanished from sight. A quick look around assured me that no trace of their indiscretion remained anywhere else either. Sighing contentedly, I took a seat and waited for the office door to open again.

Soon enough, however, there was another knock at my door. Standing up, I smoothed down my skirt and walked out to greet the new clients. "Ah, you must be the Barnes's," I said pleasantly, giving both mother and son warm smiles as they entered. "Please, have a seat."

The two of them took a seat on my couch, both looking slightly nervous as I sat back down in my chair. Matt, the son, seemed extremely uncomfortable. Which, considering the reason for this visit, was entirely understandable. His eyes kept glancing toward his mom whenever he thought she wasn't paying attention. I fought the urge to let out a laugh... this boy was already harboring feelings of attraction towards her. This was going to be a cakewalk.

Not that I could blame him, to be honest. As we exchanged pleasantries, I took the opportunity to study Melissa Barnes more closely. For a woman her age, she looked amazing; fit and lean, with smooth skin and a buxom body hidden beneath that baggy dress she had on. Her hair was a dirty blonde, worn in a simple ponytail. And while her face didn't exactly exude sexiness, it did have a nice feminine quality about it. I was looking forward to feeding off of her lustful energy once this session arrived at its true purpose.

I spent the next several minutes exchanging banal conversation before finally broaching the subject that they'd actually come here for: "So, Matt, your mother tells me that you've been... misbehaving recently," I began delicately. "That she looked on your phone and found some inappropriate pictures. Is this true?"

I paused, waiting for the nervous teenager's response. He licked his lips as if they were dry but said nothing. After a few moments, he finally answered, his voice timid. "Yes..." he replied, looking away from me down at his hands. "...y-yes ma'am... I s-sorry I d-did that... I... I'm just... sorry!" The last word came out like a squeak, barely above a whisper.

"Calm down, Matt. It's good that you're willing to admit your mistakes," I said soothingly, trying to ease the boy's nerves. "And I can see how you might be a little embarrassed about it, especially with your mother present. But we're not here to punish you for what you did. We're here to help you understand why you did it, and how we can make sure you learn the right lessons from this."

"Y-yes... ma'am," the young man mumbled, nodding. He seemed like a shy sort, probably not much experience when it came to girls. Well, he was about to get one hell of an education. Pun most definitely intended.

"Great, I'm glad you're willing to be open with me about this," I said softly, turning my attention back to Mrs. Barnes. "Now, Melissa, how did you come to find the photos on Matt's phone?"

p>The woman nodded, looking a bit more relaxed now that her son's confession was out in the open. "I caught him in the act, Dr. Malefas," she explained. "A few nights ago, I was getting changed in my bedroom, and I heard a sound. The door was open a crack when I turned around, and when I went out into the hall, I saw Matt going into his room." She took a deep breath, the next part obviously taking a lot of courage. "I... I... followed him in... and I found him... he was..."

"Masturbating?" I supplied with a knowing smile, which caused her to flush red.

"Yes, doctor," she answered, not meeting my eyes. "I went in and told him to stop what he was doing, and that's when I saw what was on his phone. It was me from just before, taking off my clothes. The picture was a close-up of my..." she looked away, blushing, "...my crotch."

"Oh, Melissa..." I sympathized, reaching out to gently squeeze her hand. "That must have been awful for you. You're right to be upset. I can't imagine how it must feel to find something like that on your own son's phone. But that wasn't the only picture, was it?"

She shook her head. "No, there were a few others. I only looked at a couple of them, but I could tell they were... inappropriate. He'd taken pictures of me while I was sleeping, or changing, and he'd snapped some of me getting into the shower too." She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "One was even of me... pleasuring myself."

"My goodness! So what did Matt say?" I asked, leaning forward in my chair.

Melissa took a moment to compose herself before replying, her tone soft and timid. "He... he... told me that... that he... that he'd been doing it for months. That he couldn't help it. I told him he had to stop, that I didn't want him to do this anymore and that I wouldn't tell his father if he promised to keep his phone away from me. Well, he agreed, but ever since that night things have been... tense between us. He won't look at me, or talk to me. Like he's ashamed of what he did. I didn't know what else to do, so I... I gave your office a call."

"Of course, Melissa," I replied with a sympathetic look. "Despite what you may think, this is actually a relatively common problem. You see, Matt obviously has a very strong sex drive. At his age, most boys are really starting to get interested in girls, and their hormones are raging. Matt needed an outlet for his sexual urges, and masturbating to pictures of his mother seemed like the best way to satisfy those needs."

"But... but why would he do that?!" she protested, sounding a bit desperate. "I mean... I know he's growing up and experiencing those urges, but... fantasizing about his own mother? That's just wrong!"

"Now, Melissa, we don't like to use the words 'right' and 'wrong' when it comes to sexuality," I said, putting on my most soothing voice. "All people are different, and each person has their own set of sexual preferences. It's possible that Matt just happens to enjoy women of your particular body type and general appearance. You're a beautiful woman, Melissa. I imagine that for a boy like Matt, with his hormones raging, seeing you naked must have been extremely arousing."

Before Melissa could speak up again, I turned my attention to her son. "So, Matt... how many pictures did you take of your mother?"

The boy's eyes darted back and forth between me and his mom, unsure of what to admit. Eventually, he just leaned back in the couch, shrugging his shoulders. "I dunno... just a few?" he muttered, eyes cast down at the floor.

I let out a sigh, shaking my head. "Matt, therapy works best when the patient is honest," I chided him. "If you're not willing to be honest, then there's really no point in continuing this session. Come on, how many?"

"Umm... maybe... fifty?" he replied, still unable to look me in the eye.

"Fifty?" I repeated incredulously. "Wow, you managed to take that many pictures and not get caught before now? That's some serious dedication. Guess you're pretty good at being sneaky."

Melissa stared at me in disbelief. "Are you... are you serious?"

I nodded, my grin growing wider. "Oh, I'm quite serious. Your son might have a bright future ahead of him as a spy or something. Come on, Melissa, you should be encouraging him! We might have a junior Solid Snake on our hands here."

"A... a... what?" she stammered, looking increasingly confused.

"Well, never mind about that," I said, looking back at Matt. "Can I see the pictures, Matt?"

The boy's eyes widened in fear, but then he glanced at his mom. "No, I... I deleted them..."

"What did I say about honesty, Matt?" I shot back. Clearing my throat, I filled my voice with my compelling demonic power. "SHOW ME THE PICTURES, MATT."

I watched as Matt's hand slowly reached down to his front pocket, where he'd stashed his phone. He pulled the device out of his pocket and began to scroll through menus. Of course. No doubt he had made a big show of deleting the pictures in front of his mother, while secretly saving copies in another spot on his phone. Kids these days, running circles around their parents when it came to tech.

"Matt, I... I can't believe you," Melissa said quietly. "You promised me you had gotten rid of those horrible pictures! How could you do this?!"

"Now, Melissa, let's not get ahead of ourselves here," I interjected, my tone calm and soothing. "We'll discuss what's to come once I've seen the pictures. I need to ascertain for myself exactly what sort of behavior we're dealing with here before I can offer any kind of solution."

"But... but...!" she protested, as Matt handed me his phone.

"Quiet for just one moment," I said, taking the device. "Give me a moment to review the photos, then we can continue."

The first few images were innocuous enough - close-ups of Melissa's face, her breasts, her legs. Melissa was fully clothed in these pictures, but they had obviously been taken secretly, her eyes looking away from the camera. Matt testing the waters, it seemed, before he took things further.

About eight or so images in, the pictures started to change. As I slid the images across the screen, I was soon confronted with a close-up of Melissa's naked ass. Hard to tell considering it filled most of the screen, but it looked like Matt had snapped the picture through the bathroom door, catching his mother just after taking a shower.

"My goodness, Melissa," I said, my eyes wide, "you've got a gorgeous body! I can see why Matt would want to photograph it."

Melissa stared at me, her mouth hanging open in shock.

"What?" I asked innocently. "Just being honest with you, Melissa. Like I said to Matt: if we all can't be honest with each other here, then there's really no point in continuing this session."

"I... I... I guess," she replied, her voice shaking. "Is it really necessary for you to-"

"Please, Melissa, I'm nearly done," I interrupted, holding up my hand. As I progressed through Matt's naughty gallery, the images became progressively more graphic, as Matt snapped pictures of Melissa in various states of undress. In the bedroom, the bathroom... even one that appeared to be in the changing room of a public pool, Matt managing to sneak a shot of Melissa glistening wet, stripping off her swimsuit.

And near the end, no doubt the prize of Matt's collection, dim shots of Melissa lying in bed, a vibrator pressed against her pussy as she masturbated. Matt must have been hammering the hell out of the button on his phone that night, catching an entire gallery page of Melissa pleasuring herself.

"Wow, Matt, looks like you hit the jackpot!" I said, impressed. "I can see why you'd want to save all these pictures." I turned the camera around to the two of them, an image on the screen of Melissa lying on her back with her legs wide open and her mouth open in a silent scream of delight. "I'm not ashamed to admit, if I walked in on this even I'd be tempted to snap a few shots myself."

"Dr. Malefas, this is... this is too much!" Melissa protested, averting her eyes from the lewd image of herself. "It's bad enough that Matt was... was pleasuring himself to my image, but now to have you looking at them too?"

I just smiled, turning the phone around and handing it back to Matt. "Don't worry, Melissa. I saw what I needed to see. Now, let's talk about how we can deal with this situation. Matt, you're obviously dealing with some very strong sexual urges. Correct me if I'm wrong, but I'm willing to bet that you're a virgin." He didn't answer at first, so I pointed to my shut office door. "It's alright, Matt. Nothing about what we discuss here will leave this room. Now, tell me truthfully: are you a virgin?"

He nodded his head. "Yes, ma'am. I'm still a virgin."

"And when you saw your mother naked... that was the first time you'd ever seen a naked woman before? Not on a computer screen or something like that, but live and in person?" I asked.

He nodded again.

"That's what this is all about, isn't it, Matt?" I said in a gentle voice. "The mystery of the feminine form and all its wonders. I think I see the problem here. In our society, the sight of a naked woman is something that is seen as sinful and wrong. That sweet tang of the forbidden, it's almost a pheromone for the male brain, isn't it?"

I watched as Matt's cheeks flushed red, as he nodded nervously. I was sure he had no idea what I was talking about, but it hardly mattered. The path I was leading him down was one he'd already taken his first steps on before he'd ever entered my office. I just needed to get him to where he wanted to go, and make sure his mother came along for the ride.

"You know, it isn't that way in other cultures. If you were to go to, say, an island in the South Pacific, you'd find that nudity is not taboo," I continued. "The men walk around with their penises hanging out, and the women expose their breasts and vaginas freely. I suppose that in some ways, you might consider us less advanced than the natives of that place."

Matt nodded again, no doubt wishing he and his mother were members of that tribe. Melissa, meanwhile, was still looking at me in confusion, probably wondering where I was going with this.

"So, you see, I think I see the solution to this problem," I turned to Melissa as I continued. "If we're going to cure your son's sexual issues, we're going to have to change his outlook on the female form. To remove this sense of guilt and shame he feels when he sees a woman in her natural state, we need to make him feel like it's completely normal."

Melissa looked at me, her face bright red. "How are you going to do that?" she asked, her voice quivering. "Are you saying I should… what, take him to a nudist colony or something?"

I shook my head. "No, that wouldn't solve the underlying issue, Melissa. See, it isn't just any female form that is at the core of Matt's sexual problems, but yours, Melissa. His fascination with you, and your body, it's all wrapped up in this issue. And if we want to get to the root of the problem, then that's what we need to deal with. We're going to have to strip away all the taboos of modern-day society in your household, and that includes... well, let's face it, it's probably time to start taking off your clothes in front of your son. Starting now."

Both Melissa and Matt stared at me, wide-eyed and stunned.

"Uh... uh, Dr. Malefas," Matt finally stammered, "this is a bit much, even for me."

"And that's the root of the problem, Matt," I explained. "You're letting society dictate your actions. Those pictures, you took them because you felt guilty about it, didn't you? Because you felt dirty for wanting to see your own mother naked. Well, we're going to put an end to that right here and now. We're going to get rid of the taboo, the shame, and all those other things that are holding you back from having a truly loving relationship with your mother."

I looked to the other side of the couch. "And Melissa, I'm going to need your help with this. I mean, I think the solution is obvious: rather than forcing your son to sneak around for glimpses of your naked body, why not just... show it to him? If we can get you comfortable with being naked around your son, then perhaps we can help reforge the bonds between the two of you, and get past this problem once and for all."

Melissa was still staring at me in shock, her mouth hanging open. "I... I think I've heard enough," she said finally, looking like she was about ready to leave. "I don't know what kind of twisted therapy you're trying to force on us, but-"

"It's okay, Melissa," I said, my tone soft. "I know this isn't easy for you. But if you just TRUST ME and do what I say, I promise I'll do everything in my power to help your son. To help both of you."

At the sound of "trust me," Melissa immediately settled back into her seat, nodding. "Alright, Dr. Malefas," she said softly, "I trust you." she said, her voice sounding a bit hollow. Under the influence of my hypnotic power, her doubts were shoved back into the deepest recesses of her mind. "Still, this is kind of embarrassing. Taking my clothes off in your office... in front of my son?"

"No, Melissa," I replied. "That's the wrong way to look at this. Nudity is a natural part of life. You are beautiful, Melissa, and the fact that your son wants to see you naked is a sign of how much he loves you. He wants to see you in your most natural state, with no pretense or hiding behind clothes. You should feel flattered by his desire to see your body."

Melissa swallowed hard, her eyes downcast. "I... I guess that makes sense," she said.

"Of course it does," I said. "You know, I think that's part of the problem here. If you felt more comfortable being naked in front of Matt, then we wouldn't have these issues. He wouldn't need to sneak pictures of you like some pervert, if he could just see you whenever he wanted."

The logic was… tenuous at best. But with my hypnotic power working its magic, I could have told Melissa the best thing to do was jump off a bridge and she have been forced to trust in my expertise. Of course, getting her to trust my logic and actually making her do what I wanted her to do were two separate things, but there was still plenty of time left in the session for me to work on that.

I looked over to the other side of the couch. "Matt, is that something you agree with? Do you feel your relationship with your mother would improve if you were able to see her naked more often? Would it help you to get past this problem?"

He nodded. "Yeah, I think so," he said. "I mean, I don't want Mom to feel embarrassed or do anything she doesn't want to do. But I'd like to see her naked, you know? Like, all the time. It would make me feel closer to her."

The boy was right on my wavelength. Beautiful. "Well, that's exactly what we're going to do," I said. "And I think we need to start now, don't you? So, Melissa, I want you to take off all your clothes. Let's start tearing down those barriers, so we can move forward."

She looked at me, her face flushed red. "Dr. Malefas, I... I..."

"I understand, you're still a little nervous about this," I said, patting her hand. "Working through your feelings about nudity is going to be difficult, but it's necessary. And if you trust me, I'll help you through it. Actually... I think I might have an idea how to make this a little easier."

I reached over to my nearby desk, rooting through a drawer to find a small MP3 player. "You know, listening to music is a great way to help relax yourself," I explained. "Maybe it'll be easier for you, Melissa, if you listen to some music while you undress. Turn it into a show for Matt, you know?"

"A show?" she repeated, still blushing. "You mean... do a striptease for him?"

"That's right," I explained. "It will help you get over your inhibitions, and it'll be good for you to let go of all those feelings of guilt and shame that you've been carrying around." I turned on the device, a thumping R&B song straight out of a strip club playing from the tiny speaker. "Yes, this is perfect. If you're having trouble at the thought of getting naked in front of Matt, you can just close your eyes and focus on the music. Do what feels natural, and enjoy yourself."

Despite my hypnotic command, I could tell that the middle-aged mom was still resisting. Guess I would need to show her how to get into the groove. "Here, Melissa," I coaxed, standing up from my seat. "Just watch how I do it."

As Melissa and Matt stared in mute shock, I stepped into the center of the office. With a sly smile, I started to move my hips and sway my shoulders to the rhythm. "I know it seems strange," I said, never letting up on moving my body to the sensual beat, "but once you give yourself over to the music, you'll see how liberating it can be. Just watch how I move, Melissa. This is all about feeling sexy and beautiful, being comfortable with your own body, and having fun."

I continued to sway to the music, slowly undulating my hips. Both Melissa and Matt stared at me, transfixed by my movements. Matt in particular had his eyes locked on the curve of my large breasts underneath my tight sweater.

"You like my tits, Matt?" I asked, pushing them out toward Matt as I continued to gyrate. "Would you like to see more of them?"

The stunned boy simply nodded.

While still dancing, I tugged the sweater up and over my head, spinning around and throwing it against the wall of my office. I grinned as I saw Matt's eyes widen at the sight of my tits straining against my undersized bra, nipples already hard and pointing directly at him. After a few more seconds of teasing him, I boldly unhooked the bra, letting it fall to the floor. My big tits jiggled free, Matt's eyes glued to the sight of them.

"See how easy it is, Melissa?" I said, while my eyes remained fixed on her horny son. "It's all about getting into the rhythm of the music and letting go of your inhibitions." Strutting my way over to Matt, I leaned forward, putting my naked tits right in front of his face. He started to reach out for them, but I pushed his hand away, giggling.

"Oh, no, not yet," I said. "You're too young to go to strip clubs, Matt, so you probably don't know the first rule: the dancers can touch you, but you can't touch the dancers."

Matt leaned back with a sigh, the poor kid obviously dying to get his first feel of some real tits.

"But don't worry, Matt," I cooed, leaning in close to him again. "Maybe you can't touch me, but there's no rule about you touching yourself. At least not in this office. So go ahead, stud. I bet that cock of yours is feeling pretty hard right now, isn't it? Feel free to take it out and play with it a little."

"No!" Melissa blurted out. "I... I don't want him doing that!"

"Now, Melissa, please," I said, still dancing. "You've seen your son masturbate before. This is nothing new. Besides, this is what we need to do. If I'm going to help your son overcome his sexual issues, then this is a necessary part of the process."

Melissa looked at me, her eyes wide in disbelief. But with the magically-induced trust I'd instilled in her mind, she didn't have the power to resist. She just stared at me, looking a little angry, but also resigned.

"Go ahead, Matt," I said, while unzipping my skirt and letting it fall to the floor, revealing my lack of panties underneath. Now the only thing I was wearing were my heels, my naked body swaying seductively to the rhythm of the music. "No need to feel ashamed or embarrassed. You can touch yourself all you want."

Matt glanced over at his mother one more time, seeing her disapproving look and hesitating for a brief second. But once his eyes went back to my naked body, there was no stopping him. Unbuckling his belt, he reached down into his pants, his hands fumbling around until finally his hand found the soft flesh of his hard-on. Melissa's face went bright red, as her son pulled out his erect penis and began stroking it.

"This is unbelievable," Melissa whispered. "What kind of therapy is this?"

I continued dancing despite Melissa's muttered protests. Shamelessly, Matt was now jerking his cock as he watched me dance. Stepping out of my high heels, I was completely naked now, and as I danced, I spread my legs apart, giving him a clear view of my pussy. My movements grew more and more lewd as the song continued, becoming less of a club dance and more of an erotic sex show. Matt groaned as I began openly playing with my pussy, my fingers sliding between my lips and teasing my clit.

"Mmmm... that feels good," I moaned, wiggling my hips to the rhythm of the music while I continued to finger fuck myself. "Do you like watching me play with my pussy, Matt? Is it turning you on?"

"Yes!" he grunted. "You're really hot, Dr. Malefas."

"Please, call me Belinda," I said, still fingering myself. "And you know what else is hot? How big your dick is getting. My goodness, Matt! For a boy your age, that thing is pretty impressive! Melissa, don't you think so?"

"Uhh... I guess," Melissa stammered, her eyes still focused on the corner of the room.

Leaning over to her, I put a finger on her chin, redirecting her eyes to her son's crotch. "Don't look away, Melissa. It's important for this therapy that you see everything that goes on here. If we're going to help you overcome your own nudity taboo, then we need to go all the way. We need to break down this taboo completely, for both you and Matt. So, please, Melissa. There's no need to feel embarrassed or ashamed. Just look at your son's penis."

She reluctantly looked over at Matt, blushing as he continued to pump his dick. Knowing that his mother was watching didn't seem to bother the teenage boy in the slightest. His eyes were fixed on my tits, and as I continued to play with my pussy in front of him, he began to jerk off faster.

"That's right, Matt," I cooed, fingers still working my clit. "Just keep doing what you're doing. I think we're really getting close to a breakthrough."

Matt was obviously getting close to something, although I doubt "breakthrough" was the word he would use. He was grunting loudly now, and I could tell from the way his eyes were glazed over that he was close to cumming.

Meanwhile, Melissa was still staring at Matt's dick, her face flushed red and her eyes wide with shock. Still, as this lewd spectacle had gone on, I could see her resistance crumbling bit by bit. She subtly shifted herself on the couch, turning her body slightly toward the side so she could get a better view of Matt's stiff rod. Her hands were in her lap, and I could see them trembling. Almost as if she were fighting the urge to reach out and grab Matt's throbbing shaft.

I kept dancing and fingering my twat for a little while longer, drawing the spectacle out until I could tell that Matt was right on the brink. Then, as the song stopped, I abruptly stopped moving. Stepping back to my chair, I took a seat as if nothing had happened. If I wasn't stark naked, it would be as if I hadn't done anything at all. Matt groaned in frustration, his hand still furiously stroking his cock. With no visual stimulation, though, I could see him falling back from the brink of orgasm.

"See, Melissa?" I said, going back to being normal, professional Dr. Malefas. "Look how easy it is to get into the groove. Just let go of your inhibitions, and you'll see how liberating it can be." Reaching over to the MP3 player, I chose a new song, this one a bit slower and more sensual than the last. "Go ahead, Melissa. Now it's your turn to dance. Just do what I did, and you'll find it very freeing."

"But, Dr. Malefas..." she stammered, still looking embarrassed. "I'm not comfortable with this."

"I'm afraid, Melissa, if this therapy is going to work, then you're going to need to GET COMFORTABLE WITH DANCING," I pushed the suggestion into her head. "Besides, look at your poor son. He's so close to cumming. You need to help him."

Melissa looked down at Matt, who was still stroking his big dick in front of her. For a brief moment, I caught her staring at his big cock and licking her lips, but then she shook her head and looked away.

"Well, Melissa?" I asked. "Do you want to help your son cum? Or are you going to make him go home with a blue-balled erection?"

His voice strained, Matt spoke up. "Mom, please! You're the only one who can help me! Just do what Dr. Malefas says!"

Melissa looked back at her son, my hypnotic suggestion stripping away her remaining inhibitions. She took a deep breath and stood up, walking over to where I was dancing before. Awkwardly, she began to sway to the music, obviously not an expert when it came to shaking what her mama gave her. Still, she did her best to copy my moves, trying to get into the rhythm of the song.

"Great, Melissa, that's perfect," I said, clapping my hands together. "You're really helping Matt out. Just keep doing what you're doing, and you'll both enjoy yourselves."

Melissa looked at Matt, her eyes briefly flicking down to his erect penis, then quickly away. "Do you like this, Matt? Do you like seeing your mother dancing like this?" she asked, her voice becoming husky and breathy.

"Y-yeah," Matt said, his voice a little unsteady. "I like it, Mom. You look really sexy."

I could see a smile slowly creep onto Melissa's face, and she continued to move her body sensually, her awkward movements beginning to give way to more natural ones. I smiled in satisfaction as I saw her reach behind her back, working down the zipper on her flowery dress. With a wiggle of her body, it slid down to the floor, revealing her curvy body in white lace underwear. After that, she pulled off the tie holding her ponytail in place, letting her wavy blonde locks spill freely down her shoulders.

"Oh my God," Matt breathed, his eyes glued to his mother as she continued to move to the music. Now Melissa was grinning, giving her son a wink as she swayed her barely-dressed body. "Mom, you're so hot!"

Her son's compliment made Melissa's smile widen, and she continued to dance, now looking a lot more confident than before. Just as I had, after a few minutes of dancing Melissa unfastened her bra, letting it fall to the floor. Matt moaned, his hand still pumping his dick, his eyes glued to his mother's big tits.

"Mmmm..." Melissa moaned, her hand sliding down to her panties. "You're a naughty boy, Matt. Looking at your mother's tits like that." Pressing her fingers against her crotch, she rubbed her pussy through her lace panties. "You shouldn't be looking at your mother like this. But I suppose you can't help yourself, can you?"

"Uh-huh," Matt grunted, his hand continuing to pump his hard-on. "I'm sorry, but whenever I see you naked, I just have to touch myself."

"That's alright, baby," Melissa cooed. "Like Belinda said, you shouldn't be ashamed of what you're doing. I... I was wrong to stop you that night. I should have let you keep going. You're only a teenager, after all. Hell, I do it too..." she giggled. "And you've got the pictures to prove it."

The mention of the pictures caused Matt to pause his jerking off. "I'm sorry I lied about deleting those pictures, Mom," he said. "I promise, I'm gonna delete them right after we leave. The ones on my phone and… the ones I have on my computer."

Melissa shook her head. "No, baby... you don't have to do that. Actually... I want you to keep them. Every picture you took. The thought of you getting off to those pictures of me is kind of hot, actually." Pulling aside the crotch of her panties, she revealed her pussy, wet and glistening with her juices. "Mmm, I'm getting so turned on thinking about it. So... go ahead, Matt. Show me how much you like my dancing. I want to see my big boy cumming for me."

Matt didn't need any further encouragement. His hand went back to his dick, and he resumed pumping away at his big prick. "Oh fuck! Mom, you're so fucking hot!" he cried out. "I can't believe you're letting me do this!"

"You're my son, Matt," Melissa said, wiggling her hips. "I'd do anything for you. And besides, it feels so good! Belinda was right, you know. This really is liberating. I feel so free now." As she danced, Melissa put her hand down onto her exposed crotch, rubbing her clit. "Oh, yeah... I love this! So, keep stroking your dick for me, Matt. Show Mommy how much you like this."

Mother and son both moaned as they continued to play with themselves, the wet sound of their self-pleasuring blending in with the music. Even when the song ended, Melissa continued to dance, her hips swaying and her fingers working her pussy. Eventully, she didn't even bother with the dancing, instead focusing on her own pleasure. Her breathing became heavier, and her fingers moved faster. "Fuck, so good," she groaned. "So good!" As if remembering I was still there, she glanced over her shoulder at me, speaking between pleasured gasps. "So, doctor, am I... doing a good job here? Is this what... what you wanted to see?"

"Yes, I think this is a very positive development," I agreed. "The two of you are both coming to terms with your hang-ups about nudity, and you're both becoming more comfortable being vulnerable and open with each other. This is exactly what we were hoping for."

"Oh, fuck, Mom," Matt groaned, his eyes glazed over. "I'm gonna cum soon. I can't hold it in any longer!"

Melissa let out a soft moan, her fingers working furiously against her clit. "Do it, baby. I want to see my son cum for me."

Matt groaned in frustration, but kept stroking his dick. He was close to cumming, and he knew it. Unfortunately for him, I had other plans in mind.

"Shit," I heard the teen say. "I'm so close... just need to..."

"Cum for Mommy, baby," Melissa cooed, spreading her legs a little wider to give her son a better view of her pussy. "I want to see you shoot your load all over the place. Show me how much you love my body."

"Oh fuck!" Matt cried out, his hand moving in a blur as he jerked his big prick. "It... I can't... why can't I..." he stammered, his voice growing desperate.

I smiled to myself. The poor boy didn't know that I was working my magic on his painfully hard cock. The spell I'd cast on him would prevent him from cumming for as long as I desired, keeping him on the edge of orgasm. As he continued to stroke himself, I could see the frustration start to build in his eyes.

Meanwhile, Melissa had tugged down her panties, and was now totally naked in front of her son. Leaning back against my desk, she spread her legs wide, lewdly displaying her dripping cunt to her son. She was breathing heavily, her eyes fixated on her son's big dick, her hand still furiously rubbing her pussy. "That's it, baby," she cooed. "Just like that. Keep watching Mommy rub her clit. You make me feel so good, Matt. So naughty. Just like the dirty slut I am."

Matt moaned in frustration, his hand continuing to pump his dick faster and faster. "Mom, please... I can't take it anymore! I'm so close, but... but I can't..."

"Melissa, it seems that your son is having trouble finishing," I said. "Maybe you should help him out?"

"Help... you mean...?" Melissa stammered. "You want me to... to help him cum?"

"I think that would be a wonderful idea, Melissa," I said. "A real chance for you two to bond, and let go of some of those inhibitions. Why don't you get down between your son's legs and finish him off? That way, he can get some relief, and you can satisfy your own needs."

"Satisfy my needs?" Melissa repeated, her eyes wide with shock. "Are you suggesting that I... I want to suck my own son's dick?!"

"Hmm, interesting that you immediately went to that thought," I said. "I was just thinking a quick handjob, but it seems maybe you've got something more in mind."

Melissa was breathing heavily, her face flushed with arousal. "Oh, God, maybe you're right," she gasped. "I... I want to suck my son's cock! Fuck, what's wrong with me? What kind of mother wants to do something like that with her own son?"

"The kind who cares about his well-being, Melissa," I said, gesturing to Matt desperately jerking his prick. "I mean, if you ask me, it would be cruel to make him keep jerking off like this. Right now, what Matt needs more than anything is a good blowjob. And who better to give it to him than his own mother?"

"Mom, please!" Matt pleaded. "I'm so close! Please, Mom! Help me!"

"Sweetie, I..." Melissa started, but her voice trailed off as she stared at her son's big hard-on. Her lips parted slightly, and I could see her breath catching in her throat. Finally, she started to nod. "Okay, okay. I'll help you, honey. But you can't ever tell your father about this, okay? This is between you and me."

"I promise, Mom," Matt said, desperation in his voice. "I won't tell Dad. Just please... please help me!"

Getting down on her hands and knees, Melissa crawled over to where Matt was sitting. Matt gasped as he watched his naked mother slide across the floor in front of him, her ass wiggling sensually behind her. No doubt it was the sort of image that had been on his mind through many nights of masturbation. But now, it was all real. His mother was right there in front of him, moving his hand off his cock to replace it with her own.

"Mmm, look how hard you are, baby," Melissa cooed, staring down at her son's dick. "Mommy's dancing really turned you on, huh? Well, let me show you what else I can do to make you feel good."

"Oh, shit, Mom," Matt moaned, as his mother began to stroke his throbbing erection. "You're really going to suck my dick?"

This brought a giggle out of Melissa. "Soon enough, sweetie. But let Mommy play with it a while first, okay? It's been a long time since I've gotten to see a real cock like this."

"Wait, what about Dad?" Matt asked, confused. "You mean you two don't ever-"

Melissa smirked. "I said 'a real cock,' baby. Your father may be a decent enough guy, but he's not got much going on down there." Leaning down, she planted a soft kiss on her son's sizable cock. "You definitely don't take after your father in that department, that's for sure. So just let Mommy have fun with this nice big dick of yours."

"God, Mom," Matt groaned, closing his eyes and leaning back. "You're so hot. I can't believe you're doing this."

"Believe it, baby," Melissa said, slowly licking her lips. "Mommy's going to suck your big dick until you cum in her mouth. Then she's gonna swallow every drop of your sweet teenage spunk."

Hearing such blatant talk of sex from his own mother was turning Matt on even more. "Oh, fuck... Mom..." he moaned, as his mother took his prick into her mouth. "You're really doing it. I thought about this so many times when I jerked off, but I never imagined you'd actually do it. Oh fuck, Mom!"

Melissa began to bob her head up and down on her son's prick, slowly taking him deeper and deeper into her mouth. She obviously didn't have much experience giving blowjobs, but she was trying her best. She had her eyes closed, concentrating on the task at hand, and that made it all the more exciting for Matt.

"That's it, Mom," he groaned, staring down at his mother's bobbing head. "God, this is so fucking hot. Can't believe you're sucking my dick right now. Fuck, Mom! You're so good at this!"

Pulling away with a gasp, Melissa smiled up at her son while continuing to stroke his shaft. "I should be. Back when I was high school, they used to call me 'Big Mouth,' and it wasn't because I talked too much. I had a reputation as the girl who could suck a dick like no one else. And it was earned, trust me." She smiled wickedly. "Thinking back to all those years ago... it was the best time of my life. I sucked so many cocks! The football team, the basketball team, even some of the teachers. Fuck, I'd suck any dick that was put in front of me, didn't matter who it belonged to."

Not a word of it was true. All those images in Melissa's mind of sucking her way across her entire high school were just me messing around with her memories. But it was just the sort of thing that Matt would love to hear, that his mother had been such a slut in high school. That's just the kind of extra attention you can expect from Belinda Malefas, family therapist and purveyor of twisted fantasies.

"Shit, Mom, that's crazy!" Matt moaned. "Can't believe my mom was such a dirty slut in high school. Fucking awesome!"

"Yeah, it was," Melissa agreed, not offended at all by her son's words. "Wonder if your father would have been as eager to kiss me on our first date, if he'd known what I was up to that night," she chuckled. "Don't ever tell him this, but during the movie we went to see, I snuck off and sucked off two guys in the bathroom. And on our second date to a concert, I went backstage between sets and blew all the members of the opening band!"

"No way!" Matt gasped. "That's amazing!"

"Thanks, sweetie," Melissa laughed. "But I suppose I should stop talking about sucking dick, and get back to work on helping my horny little guy cum." Her mouth went back over her son's hard-on, sliding up and down his shaft. Those artificial memories I'd given her of spending her youth down on her knees had done wonders for Melissa's oral skills. Now she was a bona fide cocksucking expert, even sliding Matt's entire length down her throat without so much as gagging. Her son was certainly appreciating the sudden improvement in her talents, from the way he groaned and bucked his hips.

"Now, Matt, just for my notes," I chimed in, grabbing my notebook and pen in hand, "could you tell me how you feel right now? Be as honest and specific as possible. How do you feel when Mommy's sucking your dick?"

"Oh, man," Matt groaned, leaning back and closing his eyes. "This is fucking awesome! I mean, it's so hot to watch Mom suck my dick! It's like I'm seeing all my fantasies come true."

"Mmm, yes," I said, pretending to write in my notebook. "So, you would rate this as a positive experience, then?"

"Yeah, definitely!" Matt replied. "She's amazing! She sucks cock so good, she could probably charge for it!" His expression changed, and he looked down at his mom apologetically. "Wait, I didn't mean it like that, Mom."

"It's fine, baby," Melissa giggled as she pulled away from his cock. "Your mother is a horny cocksucker. I'm not ashamed of that at all. I'm just happy that you're enjoying yourself."

"I am," Matt agreed. "But... Mom, I'm so close, so if you could... um..." He tilted his eyes down to his crotch, softly saying something under his breath.

I cleared my throat. "Matt, come on. Show a little confidence here. When it comes to sex, it's always important to be assertive. Tell your partner what you want. Say something like 'Mom, shut the fuck up and get back to sucking my cock like the horny slut you are!' Or something along those lines."

"Uh... yeah," Matt stammered. Looking down at Melissa, he tried his best to sound commanding. "Get back to work, you… fucking wh… whore! I don't want to hear another word from you until you've sw… swallowed my cum! Now get back to work, bitch!"

"Ooooh!" Melissa squealed, her eyes sparkling with lust. "You're so bossy, baby! I love it!" As she went back to sucking his dick, her hand went down between her legs. Her fingers slipped into her pussy, and she began to stroke herself furiously.

"Much better, Matt," I said. "I could just tell that your mother is the type who likes to be dominated. Now you both are getting to enjoy yourselves in the way that feels best for you. Now, you should try maybe pulling Mom's hair while you're fucking her mouth. That can really make a girl feel good."

Matt nodded, reaching down and grabbing a handful of his mother's blonde locks. He began to tug, making Melissa moan around his prick. From the way her fingers began to pump in and out of her pussy, it was clear that she was enjoying the rough treatment.

"Fuck, I'm gonna cum!" Matt groaned, jerking his hips back and forth. "I'm gonna cum so hard in your mouth, Mom! Oh shit! I'm gonna-"

I'd tormented the boy enough. With a blink of my eyes, the spell that had prevented him from reaching his climax was broken, and he let loose with a powerful blast of cum into his mother's eager mouth.

"Mmmmmm!" Melissa moaned, her throat muscles convulsing around her son's dick as she swallowed every drop of his thick cum. She kept sucking and swallowing until she felt him completely empty out inside her mouth. Once he had finally finished, she pulled away with a raspy gasp, a little dribble of cum escaping from her lips to slide down her chin.

"Wow," Matt said, looking down at his mother. "You swallowed it all down, Mom, You really are a horny cocksucker, huh?"

An hour ago, Melissa would have been furious at her son for calling her such a name. But now, she couldn't help but laugh. "Oh, baby, I guess you bring out the worst in me," she said. "You and that big, hard cock of yours."

Matt took a moment to catch his breath, while Melissa licked up the last drops of cum that had escaped her son's dick. "Shit, Mom, you're so hot!"

"Yeah, I know," Melissa agreed. "But you can't tell Dad about this, okay? Promise?"

"Of course, Mom," Matt replied. "I promise. Just as long as... we can do it again sometime."

Melissa smiled. "Count on it, baby," she said, giving Matt's limp cock one last lick. "If you think I'm not going to take the chance to stick this monster in my mouth again, you're crazy! The Big Mouth is back, and she's hungry for more!"

Clearing my throat, I spoke up. "Not to interrupt, but I think there's something important we need to discuss."

"What's that?" Matt asked, his eyes going wide, as if just now remembering that this whole erotic occurrence had happened in the middle of what was supposed to be a therapy session.

"In any healthy family relationship," I continued, managing to regain my professional demeanor despite being stark naked, "there needs to be what we call 'reciprocity.' This means that both parties give and receive equal amounts of love and affection. Since your mother worked so hard to pleasure you with her mouth, I think it's only fair that you return the favor."

"You mean, I should eat her pussy?" he asked, his voice quivering slightly.

"Exactly," I replied, nodding. "Show your mother how much you appreciate her efforts. It's what any loving son would do."

Melissa and Matt exchanged a look and grin. By now, the notion of Matt eating his mother's cunt right there in my office seemed perfectly normal to them. Within seconds, Melissa had taken Matt's spot on the couch, spreading her legs wide. "That's right, baby," she encouraged. "Come on, eat Mommy's pussy. Show me how good your re... repic..." she looked at me for help.

"Reciprocity," I repeated, smiling. "Give and take, as in having your son give you oral sex, and you take pleasure in acting like a whore for him."

"Oh, God!" Melissa moaned, as her son's tongue darted out and began to lick her pussy. She shuddered as his tongue explored her slit, running along the folds of her cunt. "Oh, fuck! That feels so fucking good, honey!"

Matt was eager to please his mother, his tongue darting back and forth around her sensitive feminine folds. He flicked it over her clit, licking up her juices, before diving deep into her wet, warm pussy. With a loud moan, Melissa put her hand on the back of her son's head, guiding his mouth to her pulsating clit. "Eat your mommy's pussy, baby," she whispered, her voice thick with lust. "Right there, that's it. God, you're so good at this!"

Matt's tongue slid along her inner walls, lapping up her juices. For a neophyte, he was proving to be quite adept at using his tongue on a woman's pussy. As he ate her, Melissa's hips were slowly thrusting forward, her body beginning to tremble with pleasure.

"Mmmmm..." she moaned, her spare hand finding one of her naked tits. "That's it, baby. That's just what Mommy needs. Your father would never do this for me. Almost twenty years I've given that selfish bastard, and not once has he ever gone down on me." She started speaking in a mocking tone. "'Sorry, honey, but I'm too tired.' Fucking how many nights did he give me that same excuse? Asshole."

"Sorry, Mom," Matt said, grinning. "But I'm happy to do it for you. Any time you want."

"Oh, thank you, baby," Melissa purred. "That'll teach your dad a lesson! I'm never letting that bastard lay his hands on me again! From now on, the only man who gets this pussy is my wonderful, sweet son!"

"I love you, Mom," Matt said, smiling up at her while sliding two fingers into her dripping cunt. "You're the best, and I'll do anything to make you happy."

"Baby, you're already making Mommy feel so good," Melissa cooed. "I have to admit... when I caught you jerking off to those pictures of me, and I saw how hard you were, I got kind of excited myself. A woman my age... she doesn't get many opportunities to feel sexy, to be desired by a young man. Seeing you stroke that big cock of yours and fantasizing about me... it really turned me on."

I smiled to myself. More of my false memories were being implanted into Melissa's mind. By now, she was absolutely convinced that she had always felt this way about her son, and that what was happening in my office was what she had wanted all along. Craved more than anything else.

Matt grinned, before getting back to focusing on his mother's pussy. Melissa watched her son work with fascination, playing with her breasts while he ate her. The soft sounds of his lips and tongue kissing her pussy filled the room, and the rich, tantalizing smell of her arousal wafted through the air like a sensual perfume.

The whole thing was so damn erotic, even a succubus like me was starting to get hot. Enough so that just watching and feeding on their incestuous lust wasn't going to be enough to satisfy me.

Finally, I couldn't take it. "So, keeping on the topic of reciprocity," I said, standing up from my chair. "It's not just between parents and children, you know. It could also be between patients and a doctor who helped them overcome their problems. So, hope you two don't mind if I join this little party."

I mean, I could pretty much guess what Matt's answer was. Ask your average guy if he minds having a second woman join him and his partner in bed, and you might as well ask if he enjoys breathing. Considering he was tongue-deep inside his mother's cunt at the time, it wasn't like he could really object, anyway.

"Of course, Belinda," Melissa said, a little breathlessly. "I think you've shown us how important reciprocity is. Please, join us."

I moved to the couch, sitting beside Melissa. The horny mother immediately moved her head down to my tit, sucking at one of my nipples. "Mmm, that's perfect," I moaned, reaching down to run my fingers through her hair. "Keep doing that, Melissa. It's only fair that, now that I've awoken you and your son to your true desires, I get some pleasure out of it too. And you're doing such a wonderful job of satisfying me."

"Oh, God, yes!" Melissa moaned, her son's tongue forcing the breath from her lungs, before her mouth return to my nipple. Going through her memories, I hadn't seen any signs of attraction to other women, but that was easy enough to fix. Now she was all too eager to please me. Soon her mouth on my breast was joined by her hand between my legs, the desperately aroused and newly bisexual mother pumping two fingers into my soaking pussy.

It wasn't long before Melissa's body jerked, Matt's tongue plunging deep into her pussy and sending her over the edge. She cried out as she came, her body arching up off the couch, her tits bouncing lewdly. When she was finished, I looked down at Matt with a sly smile. "Hope you're not getting too tired, kiddo," I said, arching my brow and pointing a finger down between my legs. "Think I'd like to have a turn with that tongue of yours. Since your mother seemed to enjoy it so much, I'd hate to miss out."

Matt looked up at his mother, face glistening with her juices. She gave him a nod, pulling her hand away from my pussy to give her son better access. Moving on his hands and knees on the carpet, Matt positioned himself between my legs. I reached down and grabbed his head, guiding his mouth to my cunt. Within seconds, the eager young teen was licking me like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh, fuck," Melissa moaned, watching hungrily as her son ate my pussy. "Such a good boy! Show Belinda how much we appreciate her help!"

Matt's tongue darted in and out of my wet folds, his lips sucking hard on my clit. He was a quick learner, it seemed, the tip of his tongue managing to hit my most sensitive spots like he'd been given a map to my cunt. Had to give the boy credit: centuries of having both men and women eating my pussy, countless numbers of tongues between my legs, and this horny teenage boy still managed to get my juices flowing.

The sight of her son tongue-deep in my cunt had Melissa moaning again, the older woman openly finger-fucking herself as she watched us. "Fuck, that's hot," she sighed, squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples. "Isn't he amazing, Belinda? That tongue of his... my boy's so fucking talented!"

"He's quite skilled, yes," I moaned, writhing under her son's ministrations. "Almost makes me jealous, that you get to take this eager young man home and have him eat your pussy whenever you want. You lucky bitch!"

Biting her lip, Melissa looked between me and Matt, something obviously coming to mind. "You've got a point there, actually. Belinda, I think... I think I want to see you two together," she said, her voice low and husky. "It's only fair that you get the chance now, after everything you've done for us. Please... let my son fuck you."

"Anything for one of my valued clients," I purred, giving Matt a tap on the head. He'd been so enraptured in eating me out that he hadn't heard anything else that had been said. "You hear that, buddy? Your mother wants to watch you put that big cock of yours inside your favorite therapist's cunt. You think you can do that for her?"

Another one of those questions that hardly needed an answer. Matt's face lit up, and he gave me a nod. "You bet I can!" he said, standing up from the carpet with his cock already rock-hard again. However, he did pause for a moment, looking over at his mother still playing with her pussy. "You sure about this, Mom? I was kinda thinking you and I were gonna get to go at it first."

"Oh, no, honey," Melissa said, stroking her clit as casually as if she were doing her nails. "We're going to let Belinda have her turn first. But don't worry, honey, I'm not done with you yet." She gave him a wink. "Once you and I get home, I fully intend to fuck your brains out. I expect we're gonna be up all night, you and me. But for now, why don't you show the good doctor here how much we appreciate her help?"

"Sure, Mom," Matt replied, taking hold of his cock and getting into position between my legs. "Although... I've never really done this before, Belinda."

I gave him my best reassuring smile. "That's absolutely fine, sweetie. Think of this as a chance to practice, before you and your mother do the real thing at home. I've done quite a few studies in human sexuality, so I'll be sure to give you some pointers along the way if you need them. By the time you stick that cock in your mom, you'll be a pro."

"Wow, you're amazing, Belinda," Matt said, smiling as he put the head of his cock against my twat. "I'm so glad Mom convinced me to come here today."

"Thank you, sweetie," I said, arching my brow and looking down at his cock throbbing against my pussy lips. "I'm always willing to go the extra mile for a client. Now... stop talking and fuck me, Matt."

"Right!" he said, pushing his hips forward, forcing his hard-on into my cunt. I heard Melissa moan as she saw her son's huge dick plunging into me, the sight of his big, thick shaft sliding deep into my cunt making her shiver with pleasure.

"Oh, fuck yeah!" I moaned, closing my eyes and savoring the sensation of being stuffed full with hard teenage cock. "This is exactly what I needed today. Therapy is such a... unh... such a rewarding experience. For me as well as my clients."

It may have been his first time, but Matt made up for his lack of experience with seemingly endless amounts of enthusiasm. He wasted no time in pumping his hips, fucking me with long, powerful strokes. I felt every inch of his shaft as it plunged into my cunt, his balls slapping against my ass each time he drove his hips forward.

"God, this is so hot," Melissa moaned, her fingers still rubbing her clit as she watched her son fuck me. "So fucking hot! You're doing great, baby. I love watching my big, young stud fuck like a porn star! Give it to her good, Matt!"

Driven by his mother's praise, Matt kept fucking me with renewed vigor. I moaned loudly, my arms coming up to wrap around his neck, squeezing tight as he slammed his hips forward over and over again. "You're doing absolutely fantastic, sweetie," I said, giving him a light kiss on the lips. "You're making me feel so good! Your mother is going to love it when she gets her turn with this big, beautiful dick of yours."

"Oh, fuck yeah!" Matt cried out, the reminder of what waited for him later driving him to fuck me even harder. His balls slapped against my ass with each thrust, the sound of flesh smacking flesh echoing through the room. "I can't wait to get home, Mom. I'm gonna fuck you so hard!"

"You better believe it, honey," Melissa said, biting her lip as she watched her son pound his dick into my cunt. "I thought at first we would wait until your father went to sleep, but now... now I think I'm gonna fuck you right in front of him. Let him see how a real man fucks, for once in his miserable life. I want him to watch that big, fat dick of yours slam into my pussy, and hear me scream as you make me cum again and again. That'll teach him for not going down on me all these years."

"Oh, fuck yeah!" Matt groaned, one hand coming up to grab my tit, squeezing hard. "We'll give Dad a show he won't forget, Mom! I can't wait to see the look on his face when we start fucking right in front of him!"

"And I can't wait to see the look on your face, baby," Melissa said, fingering her pussy and pinching her nipples, "when you shoot your load deep inside me. You'd better be ready for a long night, honey. We're gonna fuck so much and so hard, you won't be able to walk tomorrow." She paused, an idea coming to mind. "Matter of fact, I think my little man is going to be calling off sick from school tomorrow. Just tonight isn't going to be enough, I want you to fuck me all day long."

"Oh, God!" Matt cried out, his hips slamming forward, his stamina finally giving out as his cock began to spasm and throb in my cunt. I felt his hot cum filling my pussy, shooting into me like a fire hose. Watching her son cumming inside me was enough to make Melissa get off as well, her fingers flying over her clit as she squealed out her orgasm.

As I fed off their dual climaxes, my own body began to shudder, my pussy milking Matt's dick for every drop of cum he could give me. Such a delicious meal they were, their carnal energies feeding me so much wonderful delight. My ecstatic cries joined in with theirs, echoing through the room as I rode out my own orgasm.

When I was done, I looked up at Matt, smiling and stroking his hair. "Great job, stud! I think you're gonna make your mother a very happy woman tonight. And all tomorrow too, from the sound of things."

"Thanks," he said, pulling his softening dick from my pussy. "I sure hope so. I really want to make her happy."

"Well, if you ever want to stop by for more... practice sessions, you know my number," I said, standing up and stretching my arms above my head. "But with that little exercise finished, I think our time is almost up. Unless you two had any other questions for me?"

"Not really," Melissa replied, standing up beside me. "You've been very helpful, Belinda. I can't remember ever feeling this good before. It's like my whole life has been leading up to today. Thanks for everything."

"Well, I'm glad to hear it," I said, smiling. "Be sure to let me know how things go tonight with your husband. If he shows any resistance to this new family arrangement, bring him around to my office. We'll work out the kinks."

Melissa giggled at my choice of words. "Oh, I think Matt and I are going to be handling the 'kinks' pretty well on our own," she said, looking over at her son. "Anything you want to try out, sweetie? Want to tie Mommy up and spank her while you fuck her? You name it, we can do it!"

I could see Matt's mind working. Like any teen boy, I had little doubt he could write a book of all the dirty stuff he'd seen browsing around on the internet. What a wonderful invention, one of the greatest boons to succubi in human history. A veritable treasure trove of every possible fantasy, no matter how twisted or depraved, all a few clicks away and ready to imprint themselves on the minds of impressionable young men and women. And now, Matt had a horny mother willing to do every last one of those things for him.

"I love you, Mom," he said, giving her a hug. I heard him laugh a little as he added, "Guess I won't need to sneak pictures of you anymore."

"You better not," Melissa said, giving her son a playful swat on the ass. "If you want to see Mommy naked, you only have to ask. And if you want to take pictures, you just let me know, so I can look as sexy as possible when you do."

"Yes, Ma'am," Matt said, giving his mother another hug. "Actually… there were some outfits online I was looking at that I'd love to see you in. Can I buy them for you to wear? They're a little expensive, but I just know you'd look so sexy in them."

"You bet!" Melissa replied, laughing. "I'd love to play dress-up for you, honey. And don't worry about the cost. We'll make your dad pay for whatever you want me to wear. Maybe if he's good, I'll even let him sneak a peek." She rolled her eyes and quickly added, "But probably not."

As I directed the two of them to my personal bathroom to get cleaned up, mother and son continued to eagerly discuss all the nasty, filthy things they would do to each other when they got back home. I smiled in satisfaction, savoring both the aftertaste of their delicious energies, as well as the certainty that these two lucky mortals had so much more fun ahead of them. In the end, everyone involved got exactly what they wanted.

Well, apart from Mr. Barnes. But that's the price you pay for being a selfish, small-pricked asshole.

From inside the bathroom came the sound of running water. Followed quickly by the unmistakable sounds of Melissa's giggles and moans. I let out a sigh to myself. "Guess they couldn't wait to get home," I muttered.

Well, as their therapist it was my responsibility to help them work through their issues, in whatever way necessary. Smiling to myself, I headed for the bathroom door. The best way to keep a client, after all, is going that extra mile.

Chapter Text

There was a gap of about an hour before my last session of the day. It was my first day in the new office, so I'd kept the schedule a bit light to start. An appetizer before the feast to come. I was cleaning the office of the various fluids left by Matt and Melissa when a knock came at the door. I opened it up to find Janice standing there, her perky smile temporarily replaced by a frown.

"Janice?" I asked. "What's wrong? Did we have a cancellation?"

"No, no, nothing like that," Janice said. "There's someone here who wants to see you, Dr. Malefas." She leaned in close, lowering her voice. "She's from the police department. Is... is there anything weird going on here?"

Ah, that would explain my secretary's mood. First day at her new job and a uniformed officer shows up out of nowhere. "No, Janice, I'm sure they're doing a routine check," I assured her. "Probably just the type who likes to get friendly with the folks on her beat. You know how cops are."

"But it's not an officer, it's... like, an actual detective or something," Janice replied. "She seems really serious. You sure there isn't anything strange I should know about?"

You have no idea, my sweet. "Absolutely not, Janice," I assured her. "I promise. Did she give her name?"

Janice nodded, "Showed me her badge and everything. Detectevella..." she shook her head, so nervous she was stumbling over her words. "I mean Detective Vella. Imogene Vella."

Detective Vella, huh? Wonder what her game was. It wouldn't be the first time that a perceptive mortal suspected something was odd about me and started sniffing around. Back in 1473, there was a particularly persistent investigator, the wife of a man I had coerced into impregnating both of his young daughters. I had toyed with the woman for a while, arranging situations that forced her to engage in increasingly sinful acts in order to continue her pursuit. It wasn't long before any thoughts of investigating me had faded from her mind, replaced by the carnal pleasures I had manipulated her into experiencing. When I finally revealed my true nature to her, my unnatural succubus form in all its splendor, she fell to her knees in abject worship, begging me to take her.

And take her I did. Just like with that woman, even the most clever and dedicated mortal posed not even the slightest threat to me. After all, they were still humans, unable to contend with my power over them. Still, it was strange. I'd barely even gotten started with this new enterprise for claiming souls and feeding my hungers. And on the first day, some human detective was already trying to investigate me. Not a cause for fear or concern, but certainly an interesting development.

Janice cleared her throat, and I realized I'd been staring at her. "Oh, sorry," I said, giving her a bashful smile. "Go ahead and show Detective Vella back to the office, please."

"Yes, ma'am," Janice replied, not smiling back as she headed back to the reception area. Wonder why she was so nervous. I doubted the innocent young blonde had some sort of shady past. Back when I had gone over her background, I could find no signs of trouble, and she certainly seemed like a sweet girl. Still, I had to wonder if Janice had dirty secrets in her past. And not dirty in the ways I usually took advantage of.

The detective showed up shortly after Janice left. Detective Imogene Vella was a tall, dark-skinned woman in her mid-30s, with short black hair and a confident stride. Dressed like your typical police detective from this era of humanity: a crisp white blouse, black slacks, and a black jacket. Buttoned-up and professional, the type of woman who kept her sexuality hidden behind a wall of propriety. A wall I knew I could have an enjoyable time taking apart, brick by brick.

"Hello, Detective Vella," I said, extending my hand and giving her my most winning smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

The stern detective did not return my smile. "You are Dr. Belinda Malefas?" she asked, studying me for a moment before shaking my hand.

"Guilty as charged," I said, before gasping dramatically. "Oh, I guess I shouldn't be saying things like that around you. Wouldn't want to give you any ideas."

Vella gave me a sidelong glance, obviously not appreciating my attempt at humor. "Malefas. An unusual name," she noted. "Where is it from, exactly?"

"Ah, well, I'm not much for genealogy, so couldn't really say," I said. "My parents never really talked about their family history, and I've been too busy getting my doctorate to research it myself, I'm afraid."

The detective pursed her lips, but didn't say anything more. I escorted her into my office, taking a seat in my usual chair. The urge to let out a laugh was hard to resist, as Vella had a seat on the couch where two sets of clients had already fucked like bunnies. If she only knew how close she was to the truth about me...

"I'd like to ask you some questions, if you don't mind," Detective Vella said. "Are you familiar with the history of this particular office space?"

I gave a quick shrug in response. "Not really. Just saw it was available while I was getting my therapy practice started, and figured it would do."

"The previous tenant, Dr. William McManus, ran a similar business here," Detective Vella continued. "Not a family-oriented therapy practice like yours, but rather one that specialized in sexual addictions."

Despite what I'd said to the mortal detective, I was well aware of the previous tenant. "William McManus" was one of my kind, a succubus named Lothos. The term "incubus" is sometimes used by humans to refer to a male member of my species, but the truth is that "male" and "female" are meaningless distinctions to us. There are no true genders among my race, our inhuman biology allowing us to switch freely between male and female forms as we see fit. I myself had occasionally taken on a masculine form when I felt the need to. Mostly during periods in human history where women were severely oppressed, limited in what they could do, and even killed for being different. Lothos, from what little I knew about him, preferred to take on the role of a seductive man, luring in his victims through his charm and sexuality.

And in this case, Lothos had been masquerading as a psychologist by the name of McManus, who'd used his practice to find humans with a predilection for perversion. "Nymphomania," they used to call it, although the preferred term these days is "hypersexuality." Rather than cure his patients of their compulsions, he encouraged their deviant behavior, pushing them further and further until they would do almost anything to indulge themselves. Just like my fetish for incest, Lothos enjoyed feeding off mortals who not only enjoyed sex, but were addicted to it. Any patient who came to Dr. McManus looking for help would only find themselves pushed further down the path to perversion.

Until about a month or so ago, when Lothos had suddenly vanished, unable to be located even with all of Hell's sorcery and divination. Just like the detective here, we were in the dark as to what happened to him. Due to the Truce, we knew it was unlikely that some agent of God had risked sparking an all-out war by attacking Lothos directly. And it wasn't as if a mortal could even give a paper cut to one of my kind.

But if it wasn't a mortal, and wasn't an angel...

"Sexual addictions, really?" I said, returning my mind back to the present. "Not a field I'm familiar with, but that's the wonderful thing about psychotherapy. So many ways we can help people. So, I assume your visit here means that something happened to Dr. McManus?"

Vella nodded. "We've been investigating the disappearance of William McManus since early September. He didn't show up for his appointments, and hasn't contacted any of his patients since. We went to his home and found the place empty. No sign of forced entry, nothing missing, no indication of foul play. His vehicle was gone, too."

"Well, detective, sounds to me like this Dr. McManus skipped town," I said. "Happens all the time, unfortunately. People just get fed up with their lives, decide to leave it all behind, and go off somewhere to start over. You know how it is."

Detective Vella looked a bit annoyed by my comments. I suspected that she was hearing the same thing from her superiors. That there was no evidence of foul play, and that it was probably best to let the matter go. But something about the case must have piqued Detective Vella's interest, it seemed, which led her to come all the way to my office today.

I had to give the mortal credit. Even without knowing the truth about Dr. McManus's true nature, Vella had obviously figured out that something was off about him and this case. She just couldn't figure out what it was, and without a major revelation about the true nature of this world, she never would. Still... the woman was a good detective, for sure.

"Here's the thing, doctor," Vella said, leaning forward and lowering her voice. "I've been looking into the details on McManus, and there are some oddities about the man. For instance, the advertisements for his practice, they claim that he was awarded his degree in psychology from some university in Europe. A university which, conveniently enough, no longer exists." She paused, giving me a scrutinizing stare. "Where did you get your degree, if you don't mind my asking?"

I pointed to the wall of my office, where my diploma was proudly displayed. "Northwestern University, as you can see. It's an accredited school, one of the best psychology programs in the country."

Lothos was too old-fashioned. Making up a degree from an obscure, defunct university, that might have worked a few centuries ago. He probably should have done as I had: seduced several members of NU's IT staff, so they could manipulate the school records and issue me a diploma. No doubt the university president might have noticed something off... before I enthralled him as well, helping to introduce him and his four granddaughters to my special brand of therapy. He was too busy trying to keep those horny little nymphos satisfied to worry about anything else.

Yes, I had ensured that, if a Detective Vella-type went snooping around into my background, she'd find nothing untoward. Hell, I even managed to weasel my way into the graduation ceremony, everyone there too captivated by my beauty to wonder how a woman who nobody remembered being in any of their classes had graduated with honors. A background check regarding my time in college would produce any number of pictures of me posing with my fellow graduates, no photo editing software required. When it came to creating a false identity, I didn't believe in half measures.

And not to mention, a remarkable number of graduates from that year ended up "celebrating" their new degrees by tugging off their robes and engaging in wild orgies with their proud parents, siblings, and whichever other family members they'd brought along. College graduation, such a joyous occasion for everyone involved. I fed enough that day to last me for weeks.

"Northwestern, that's in Illinois, right?" Vella asked. "Quite a long distance from here. Any particular reason you chose to move to this city?"

"I'm sorry, detective. I thought you were here to talk about Dr. McManus."

Vella gave me a sour look. "Just answer the question."

"Ooh, so bossy," I said, batting my eyelashes at her. That was when I decided that, yes, I was definitely going to corrupt this woman. Like with my secretary, I wasn't going to rush things. I'd slowly start to break her down, pulling her inch by inch into my world of perversion. And after a while, she'd be begging me to fuck her brains out. But for now, I was just going to tease her. "Why move here? Well, you know how it is. Just like any other job, you go to where the work is. A little online research told me that this city was in short supply of qualified therapists."

"Yes, I'm sure," Detective Vella said, her tone hardening. "So, you're a family therapist. What sort of cases do you see?"

I shrugged. "All sorts. As you can imagine, most of my cases involve parents dealing with unruly youngsters, usually teenagers. You know how they get when the dreaded specter of puberty starts to rear its ugly head. Always pushing against parental authority, wanting to assert their own will. Dealing with all those pesky hormones, driving them to the brink of insanity from the urge to do all manner of sinful things. But, you know, I find I have a real knack for working with children at that stage. Helping them to understand that their parents are just looking out for them, and can assist them with those urges to indulge themselves in forbidden behavior."

"And your patients... they respond well to your treatment?"

I laughed at this. "Well, give me some time, detective. After all, you've come on the very first day of my practice. I haven't had much of a chance to work my magic yet. But if my previous case work in university and my appointments so far today are any indication, I'm sure that any family that comes to me will leave more than satisfied."

Vella gave me a long stare. "Well, I hope you have a better track record than Dr. McManus," she said out of the blue. "See, this is part of the reason I'm so curious about the missing doctor. As part of the investigation, my partner and I visited with several of his former clients. You do remember what his specialty was, Dr. Malefas?"

I nodded. "Sex addiction therapy."

"Yes," Vella confirmed. "The thing is, all the clients we met with, they seemed... well, almost compelled to talk about their sessions with McManus. They all spoke highly of him as a therapist, and were quite distressed about his disappearance. But if he was supposed to be treating them for sex addiction, it didn't seem like he was doing much good. To a man and woman, all of them were quite... expressive, shall we say, when asked about the sexual activities they engaged in before they had met with the doctor. And from the way most of them were dressed and acted around me and my partner, they certainly did not appear to be recovering sex addicts. Several of them were openly flirting with us while we were interviewing them, and one even gave the interview with a vibrator hidden in her underwear."

"Wow, really?" I asked. "You're sure it was a vibrator?"

I saw a look of disgust cross Detective Vella's face. "Quite sure. There was a audible buzzing sound throughout the interview, and the woman made no effort to hide her..." Shaking her head, she took a deep breath. "Anyway, as I said, these sex addicts that McManus was supposedly 'treating' still seemed keen on indulging in their particular vices. And despite this, all of them had nothing but glowing praise for Dr. McManus and his therapy methods. Unusual, wouldn't you say, doctor?"

I responded with a disapproving shake of my head. "Detective, you know how therapy works. Even the best psychologist cannot force anyone to change. It takes a lot of work, a lot of patience. Sometimes it can take months, or even years, for someone to start seeing improvements in their behavior. Just because Dr. McManus didn't cure them within a few sessions, doesn't mean he wasn't doing his job."

"I understand that, doctor," Detective Vella said, shaking her head. "Still, it wasn't just their demeanor that put us off. When we ran the names of the clients, we got a few hits from Vice. It seems that several of Dr. McManus's clients are suspected of engaging in sex work. All of them recently, and all after starting treatment with him. Almost as if they had become even more addicted to sex since their sessions with Dr. McManus, not less."

I considered this, trying my best to come up with an explanation. "Perhaps... perhaps Dr. McManus was trying some sort of experimental therapy," I offered. "Have them go completely overboard with their perversions, to let them experience all the worst aspects of their desires. You know, like when a parent catches their child smoking, and then forces them to smoke the whole pack until they can't stand it anymore." Or as I was more familiar with, catches them masturbating and showing their child what real sex is all about, first-hand.

Vella gave me a sour look. "Well, if that was his intent, it certainly didn't work out the way he planned. At least, if our encounters with those clients were any indication. It looks to me as though they were enjoying themselves far too much, and not really being cured at all."

"You want my opinion, detective?" I asked. "Not to disrespect the doctor's choice of specialty, but I'll be frank: I think the concept of 'sex addiction' is an overblown myth. Society has come to believe that enjoying sex is a bad thing, something to be ashamed of. They've turned it into a disease, like anorexia or drug addiction. Most cases of this so-called 'sex addiction' are just people who enjoy sex. There's nothing wrong with that. Take me, for example. Rare is the night that I don't share my bed with someone. Man or woman, gender doesn't matter. All that matters is the giving and taking of pleasure, the act of making love. Nothing wrong with that, is there?"

From the stare Vella was giving me, it was obvious she didn't agree. "I didn't ask about your love life, Dr. Malefas, and I don't want to hear about it. I just hope you don't express such desires with your clients."

Oh, if only you knew. "Of course not, detective! That would be unprofessional." I paused, seeing an angle to play on this. "Is that what you think Dr. McManus was doing? That he was forcing his patients to do these perverted things, thought somebody might be on to him, and left town to avoid getting caught?"

"That's one of the theories we're considering," Vella said. "As I said, though, it's hard to determine what exactly the man was up to. Between the shady doctorate, his clients' odd behavior, and the strange circumstances surrounding his disappearance, we've got a lot of questions."

"Well, as I said before, I didn't know the man. When I decided to start my practice in this city, I just looked online for an empty office space and chose the first one I saw. Don't know a thing about this Dr. McManus or why he might have vanished."

Vella crossed her arms under her quite prominent breasts, giving me a penetrating look. "Dr. Malefas, look at this from my perspective. A shady therapist with an untraceable degree moves to this city, starts a new practice supposedly dedicated to treating sex addiction, but with a stable of clients who only seem more obsessed with their own sexual fantasies. The man has no known family or friends... hell, from what we can find, he barely seems to have even existed before he opened his practice. And then, suddenly, he vanishes without a trace... only to be replaced by another therapist with no prior history in the area." She paused meaningfully. "Where did you say your parents are right now?"

She was good. It wouldn't help her in the end, of course, but I had to admire her tenacity. "The eternal question, isn't it?" I said with a long, sad sigh. "I'm afraid, detective, my parents are deceased. A gas leak, some years ago. Took them in their sleep, thankfully."

"Tragic," Vella said, without a hint of sympathy. "What about relatives? Brothers or sisters?"

I shook my head. "Only child. I think my father had some relatives overseas, but I never met any of them."

"Keep in touch with any of your college classmates? Any former colleagues who might be familiar with Dr. McManus's practice?"

I thought for a moment. "There were a few close friends I had back at NU, but since I moved so far away from Illinois, we mostly just correspond by email. All of them started their practices in other states, so I doubt they'd know anything about McManus." I paused, giving Vella an inquisitive stare. "Detective, this is starting to sound like an interrogation. Are you accusing me of something?"

"Do you feel like you're being accused of something, Dr. Malefas?" Vella shot back. "All I'm saying is that, as a police detective, it's my job to do a thorough investigation. Eliminate all possibilities, and let the facts speak for themselves. And in your case, Dr. Malefas, just like Dr. McManus the 'facts' are few and far between. Maybe you're not involved in whatever McManus was up to, but I'll be blunt: something about your background doesn't quite add up."

This was getting tedious. As much as I enjoyed playing with mortals like Vella, I was running out of patience and my next appointment was due soon. Time for this persistent creature to hit the road... and based on her general demeanor and attitude, I knew just the right way to encourage her rapid departure.

Uncrossing and re-crossing my legs, I gave the stern detective a crooked smile. "Well, detective, if you're really interested in learning more about me, my schedule is wide open for this evening. Why don't we talk some more over dinner? And if you're really lucky, maybe we can go back to my apartment and I can show you what a 'sex addict' like me gets up to at night."

My bold suggestion had the desired effect on the conservative detective. From how she reacted, I might as well have asked her if she wanted to go down on me right there in my office. "You... you're not helping your case, doctor!" she spluttered. "And obviously I'm not interested in your... perverted ways."

"Perverted?" I teased. As I watched her fidget in her chair, I caught a glint of metal against her chest. Oh, this was splendid! Seeing the gleaming blue cross dangling from her neck was like a succulent cherry on top of her innocence sundae. Corrupting this stern, uptight woman into lustful debauchery would be so much fun!

"Detective, I beg your pardon. I didn't know that you were a woman of faith," I said, not even bothering to fake a drop of sincerity. "I imagine even considering engaging in such immoral acts would be beyond the pale for a good Christian woman like yourself. Especially doing such things with another woman... that is still considered sinful, isn't it? These doctrines, they seem to change so much these days. Almost as if God can't decide what's right or wrong anymore."

The mockery of her faith had accomplished my goal, Vella looking disgusted and offended. "I'm not ashamed of my religion," she said, her voice firm. "It seems you don't intend to cooperate with our investigation, Dr. Malefas. But this isn't over. You're up to something, and I won't stop until I find out what it is."

"Oh, detective, don't waste your time. I swear, I'm as pure as the driven snow," I said, filling my voice with mock sincerity. "But if you want, I'll let you frisk me to prove it. You know, to show you how trustworthy I am." I uncrossed my legs and left them spread apart, giving her a good view of my bare pussy under my skirt.

Flustered, Vella leapt to her feet, keeping her eyes averted. "You... you..." she stammered. "That's it! I wasn't sure, but now I'm positive! Something's going on here, and I'm going to find out what it is!" For a brief moment, I caught her sneaking a peek at my brazenly displayed nether regions, before she quickly looked away. "To think someone like you is working with families, with children! God help us if you do such things in the presence of innocent youngsters."

I responded by spreading my legs even wider, showing off my bare pussy to her. "Oh, I'm quite professional, detective, when it comes to my work. How professional are you, Detective? Surely you can take a break from all that important police work to have a quick bite?" I arched my brow and added, "And I'm definitely not talking about food."

Boldly, I slid my hand down between my legs, and started stroking my clit. Despite herself, Vella couldn't help but stare at my pussy, watching my fingers expertly caress my swollen sex lips. I made sure to give her a real show, letting my digits slip into my slick slit and slide up along my wet folds. Maybe the frigid mortal might even learn something about how to make herself cum, putting those observational skills of hers to work in a way she'd never imagined when she walked into my office.

"Doesn't it look delicious? So wet and juicy..." I said, glancing up at Vella through my thick glasses as my expert fingers teased my clit. "Don't you just want to taste it? Go on, detective, take a good long lick... I'm sure as long as you pray hard enough, you can convince God to forgive you for committing such a sin. He's such a bro about stuff like that, isn't He? Just a few Our Fathers in the confessional, and you're good as new. Shit, I bet if He were here right now, even He would tell you to see how far you can get that tongue of yours inside my cunt, detective."

It was only there for the briefest moment, but my eye caught it. The split second where the nervous detective leaned forward, just a little bit. As if for that instant, she found herself truly tempted to give in to my vulgar commands and forgo her chastity to indulge in the temptations of my flesh. It was gone just as quickly, but I knew what it signified.

In my eternity of existence, I had encountered the smallest handful of people who were truly immune to my powers. Completely incorruptible, so utterly beyond even the slightest suggestion of sin that they were incapable of even entertaining the idea. It was very rare, but always a shock to encounter such a godly being in mortal form.

And Detective Vella... was not one of them.

Devout she may have been, but inside of her were hidden secret desires. Desires that she might not have even realized herself, but which a succubus like me could easily recognize. Some might think it would make it harder for me to tempt a godly woman like her into my wicked ways, but in many ways it actually made things easier. Unlike other mortals, who enjoyed healthy sex lives and weren't too uptight about their desires, Vella had spent her entire life keeping herself pure. Bottling up her lustful thoughts until they had festered inside her like an infected wound. Just waiting for someone like me to come along and lance it open. Letting its vile contents pour out across her soul and staining it inexorably black.

Yes, she would be mine. It might take days or weeks, but sooner or later, she would succumb to my insidious influence. And when she did, the taste of her downfall would be exquisite.

Smiling in satisfaction at seeing the briefest of cracks in the mortal's mask of morality, I increased the speed of my fingers, pushing them deeper into my cunt, letting my juices spill out and dribble down my office chair onto the floor. "Ahhhh," I moaned, my hips bucking as I drove myself to the edge, making sure to make it as loud and obvious as possible when I came. "Yes! Oh, yes, detective, I'm cumming! Praise God and Jesus and the Virgin fucking Mary, I have seen the light!"

She'd finally had enough. Without another word, the furious detective stormed out of my office, slamming the door behind her. "Nice chat, detective!" I called after her. "Looking forward to talking to you again."

Chapter Text

Still grinning after my encounter with Detective Vella, I headed out to the waiting room of my practice, deciding to meet my next clients in person. Janice started in surprise from her desk, quickly closing a window on her computer screen as she saw me enter. Wonder what she was looking at...

"Dr. Malefas," Janice said, getting up to greet me. "That detective... what did you say to her? She rushed out of here like she'd seen a ghost."

Oh, she saw something, alright. "Beats me. I guess she had somewhere else to be. Don't worry about it."

Janice nodded, but looked unconvinced. "Sorry for being so nervous about this, Dr. Malefas. It's just... well, I don't really like cops."

"Really, why not? Something I should know about?"

Janice immediately flushed. "It's not important," she said, refusing to elaborate. "Just... never mind."

Well, she could keep her secrets... for now. In the meantime, the door out into the hallway opened, and my last clients for the day stepped inside: James Palmer and his teenage daughter, Elizabeth. Just like the other two teens I'd already seen today, Elizabeth looked like she'd rather be anywhere else. Her eyes were downcast, and she kept her head lowered as she followed her father into my office.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Palmer," I said, smiling warmly at the man. As we shook hands, I took the opportunity to get a good look at him. Tall with his short greying hair having long retreated from his scalp, he wore a well-trimmed beard and mustache, giving him a distinguished look. He wore a button-up dress shirt and khaki pants, both clean and neatly pressed. Just your average, decent type of father and husband. Well... that was going to change soon enough, once I got through with him.

Just as I was checking him out, I could see James getting an eyeful of me in return. Unlike my first client, I knew that James's wife was still alive and kicking, but seemed like Mrs. Palmer was the furthest thing from his mind right now.

"You're Dr. Malefas?" he asked, looking me up and down. "I'm sorry, I was expecting... someone older."

I chuckled. "I get that a lot. Think it's something about my voice on the phone." I gave him a reassuring smile, briefly letting the tip of my tongue trace my lips. "Don't worry, Mr. Palmer. I may not have the seniority of some others in the field, but once we're done, I guarantee you'll be very, very satisfied."

James cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably. "Uh... well, this is my daughter Elizabeth," he said, gesturing toward the teenage girl. "I have to admit, it took a lot of coaxing to get her to agree to come here, but I convinced her it was for the best."

"Dad..." Elizabeth mumbled. She looked so miserable, obviously mortified at having to discuss such an embarrassing subject with a stranger. And with what James had told me about their family's situation over the phone, I could understand why.

"Now, don't you worry, Elizabeth," I said, walking over to her and placing my hand on her shoulder. "I'm here to help you, no matter how awkward or difficult it might seem. Once we've finished, I promise you'll feel much better about yourself. And nothing that we discuss or do in my office will ever leave these walls."

The girl gave me a weak smile. "Yeah, sure. Anything you say, ma'am," she said, looking away.

"Belinda, Elizabeth. You can call me Belinda. I want us to get along, okay? Just think of me as your new best friend."

Elizabeth nodded, but didn't say anything. I took the brief pause to look the girl over: average height, thin build, with long straight brown hair hanging down her back. She looked like the typical shy, quiet type, probably used to being ignored by the boys in school. She wore a plain white blouse and pink jeans, fairly typical for a teenage girl. Definitely didn't like the type to do... what her father was bringing her here to talk about.

"Why don't we head into my office and get started?" I suggested. "It's nice and private, nobody will hear us there."

I led James and Elizabeth to the couch in my office, before sitting down in my usual chair. "So, Elizabeth, why don't you tell me about why you think you're here?"

Her face turning red, Elizabeth shifted uncomfortably on the couch. "Umm... well..." she stammered, then seemed to get a grip on herself. "I'm sure my dad probably told you all about it. It was... I was just working on one of the computers at school, and I must have clicked somewhere by accident. I didn't mean to... I swear!"

James frowned. "Honey, what did we say? You're going to be honest with Dr. Malefas, right?"

Elizabeth nodded, then looked down at her lap. "Sorry, Dad. But it was just the one time, really! I never went back to that site after that!"

"And what site was that?" I asked, leaning forward. "Don't be nervous, we aren't here to punish you or anything. We're here to help."

Elizabeth's eyes darted around the room, then she looked down again. "It was... um... a porn site."

"What kind of porn site?"

"Oh, just... regular stuff," Elizabeth said, avoiding eye contact. "Nothing too crazy. Just normal sex."

"That's good, honey," I said, trying to put her at ease. "See, doesn't it feel better to get this off your chest? Listen, at your age, it's only natural that you'd be curious about sex. There's nothing wrong with that, but you need to understand that there's a time and place for everything. You can't look at stuff like that at school, that's just not acceptable. But as long as you understand that, you'll be fine."

"I'm afraid there's more to it than that," James said. "Ever since this all happened, Elizabeth's grades at school have dropped. Some of her teachers have said she's even started skipping class. And when she does show up, she's been acting... different. Distracted and withdrawn. Before this, she always used to get good marks, As and Bs on every test. Now she's in real danger of failing out of high school. Her mother and I have tried talking to her, asking her what's bothering her, but she won't say anything. It's like she's completely shut down."

"I see," I said, nodding sympathetically. "Elizabeth, is there more to this than what your father knows? Listen, if you're worried about someone finding out, I can assure you that none of the information I learn in session will ever leave these walls. So please, tell me whatever's bothering you. I promise I won't judge you." Elizabeth said nothing, the truth obviously weighing on her. After several moments of silence, I finally decided to speed things along. "Go on, Elizabeth. You can TELL ME WHAT'S BOTHERING YOU."

After a moment's hesitation, Elizabeth cleared her throat and looked up. "It's just... when I got caught looking at that stuff, Christy saw what was on my screen and made a big scene, yelled out 'Elizabeth's looking at porn!' so that everybody in the computer lab heard. Now everybody at school knows about what I was doing. They all call me 'Horny Lizzy,' and put naked pictures on my locker to mess with me! Everybody treats me like a freak now, and I hate it!"

James winced, obviously hearing this news for the first time. "I'm sorry, sweetie. We had no idea it was that bad for you. Why didn't you tell me?"

The teen girl suddenly looked angry. "It's not like you can do anything about it, Dad! What, you think telling them to stop is gonna make any difference? That'll just make them worse!"

James sighed. "Elizabeth, I'm so sorry. I wish I could help. Maybe we should go to the principal..."

"No!" she snapped, letting out all her pent-up anger in one big huff. "I hate this! I hate going to school and having everybody look at me like I'm some kind of perverted weirdo! Every day, it's 'Hey, Horny Lizzy, what's trending on PornHub today?' or 'Wanna see my dick, Horny Lizzy? Heard you're into that!' They all treat me like I'm some kind of freak, and I can't stand it! I don't want to go back anymore!"

"Alright, alright, let's all calm down," I said, holding up my hands. "It's going to be okay. I promise."

Elizabeth sniffled a little, having gotten a bit worked up. "Sorry, I shouldn't have yelled at you like that. It's just... I don't know what to do!"

Leaning back in my chair, I steepled my fingers, contemplating how to twist the situation to my advantage. "Well, first off, let's go back to the root incident, here," I finally said. "Elizabeth, do you admit that you were looking at porn on the Internet? Not accidentally, but on purpose?"

She blushed, but nodded. "Yeah, I did. But it was just a one-time thing, I swear!"

"But why at school? Why couldn't you wait until you got home?"

Elizabeth sighed. "I... um... I can't. Mom set it up so that our Internet can't connect to... to those sorts of sites."

Sighing, James turned to me with an abashed look. "My wife is... well, she can be a bit of a prude about those sorts of things. I've tried to talk to her about it, but she's very strict about what gets looked at online in our house. Installing filters on our router and even on our phone's data plans, so that I can't-" He cut himself off, rubbing the back of his neck. "So that nobody in the house can access anything pornographic."

I gave him a nod. Like a visible aura hovering around the man, I could detect James's sexual frustration. Seemed Mrs. Palmer wasn't doing too good a job of keeping her husband happy. Poor guy couldn't even look at porn to relieve the tension. Well, I could certainly help with that.

"Yes, well, that clarifies things. With such a zero-tolerance policy towards adult material in the home, I can see now why your daughter might feel compelled to sneak around like that," I said. "But Elizabeth, you know that looking up such things isn't something you should be doing at school, right?"

She looked down, mumbling "Yeah."

"I don't want you to feel ashamed or embarrassed about this, Elizabeth," I said, trying to comfort her. "We're going to help you get through this. As I said, a healthy curiosity about sex is natural, especially at this stage of your life. Nothing against your mother, but personally I think girls your age should be given as much freedom as possible when it comes to exploring their sexuality. This is a time in your life when you're figuring out so much about yourself. You need to know what feels good, what turns you on. What you like and don't like. And if you'll let me, Elizabeth, I'll be happy to help you find those answers."

Her eyes met mine, and she nodded. "Okay, but... how?"

I smiled. "Well, I think the solution is obvious. If you can't research these sexual curiosities at home, and you can't do it at school... where else could you possibly be able to find answers to your questions?" When neither of them responded, I waved my hands around my office. "Right! You could come here! In here, Elizabeth, you can talk openly about all these things without fear of being caught. Here, there's nobody watching. Nobody judging. You can just be yourself, and discover the inner depths of your blossoming sexuality. Isn't that exciting?"

The teen girl looked uncertain. "What do you mean? Do you want me to... to watch porn on your computer or something?"

"Oh no, Elizabeth," I said, shaking my head. "Listen, pornography can be a good place to start, but it's not the best way to learn about sex. The Internet is full of misinformation, and most porn sites are just glorified advertisements, anyway. But with my methods, you can learn so much more! I can teach you things beyond what you'll ever see in a video. In my office, you can truly get to experiment with all kinds of things. That's what therapy is for, after all."

"Experiment?" Elizabeth asked, frowning. "What kind of experiments?"

James cleared his throat, obviously uncomfortable. "Um... Belinda, I'm not sure this is the best idea..."

"Trust me, Mr. Palmer," I said, placing my hand on his arm. "You want to help your daughter, don't you? Well, this is the perfect way to do it. Here, in my office, we can help Elizabeth figure out exactly what she likes. She can explore her sexuality, and find out all about the things she can't do at home. That way, she won't feel the compulsion to look at porn at school anymore."

James nodded, although he still looked skeptical. "I mean, that is what we came for. But I'm still not sure what you mean by 'experiment'..."

I smiled. "Well, let's start with something basic. A lot of helping young men and women embrace their sexuality involves getting them used to the sight of nudity. To teach them that the human body is beautiful, and that it's okay to enjoy looking at it. Not just okay, but enjoyable." I looked at Elizabeth, smiling. "I'm sure you've already seen a lot of naked bodies in your Internet searches, haven't you?"

Elizabeth blushed. "Yeah, I guess so..."

"Elizabeth, I thought you said it was just the one time?" James asked.

His daughter shook her head. "No, it wasn't. I... um... I did some searches before the time I got caught, too."

Seeing James starting to get upset, I quickly intervened. "Now, now, Mr. Palmer. Remember, we want this to be a safe place for Elizabeth. A place where she can come and speak freely about these things without fear of judgment. Now, please let me finish."

I turned my attention back to Elizabeth, the teen looking down at her lap again. "Don't be shy, Elizabeth. So, you looked at a bunch of pictures of naked bodies, right? Anything else? What about videos?"

"Yes, there were some videos," she mumbled.

"What sort of videos?"

Elizabeth hesitated. "You know... the kind that show girls being... uh... having sex."

"Come on, Elizabeth, I need more details," I prodded. "What sorts of things did you search for? Be specific."

She sighed, looking down at her lap again. "Mostly... um... videos of girls with older guys. Stuff like that."

I nodded. "Interesting. What is it about older men that you find interesting?"

Elizabeth's cheeks reddened. "Well, they're... well, I guess it's because they seem... experienced. Like they know how to... how to make a girl feel good."

"So, when you watched those videos... did you picture yourself in those situations?"

Elizabeth looked up, meeting my gaze. "Yeah, I guess. I mean, seeing the way they touched and kissed the girls and imagining I was being touched like that... it made me feel kind of hot and wet inside."

"Interesting. Let's delve deeper into that. Tell me about one of the videos you watched. What happened in it?"

James groaned, turning to me. "Belinda, you don't have to keep pushing this! You're making my daughter uncomfortable!"

On the contrary, as we discussed Elizabeth's porn habits more and more, she began to get more animated. "There was this one video where the girl was with two guys at once," she said, giggling. "The story was that the younger guy was her dad, and the older one was her grandpa, and they were all stuck at home together with nothing to do. First the grandpa started kissing her and touching her, before the dad walked in and caught them. He got really mad, but after a few minutes he gave up and joined in, too. They all ended up having wild sex in every room in the house! It was so hot!"

Very interesting. I'd like to take credit for giving Elizabeth the memory of enjoying incest porn, but for once this wasn't one of my usual tricks. Seemed Horny Lizzy already had a bit of a kink for such things. Which certainly wasn't what her father expected: James looked extremely uncomfortable at this particular disclosure from his little girl.

"Oh yes, pretty sure I've seen that video," I said, smiling. "With Nadia Skye, right?"

"Right, that's the one!" Elizabeth said. "Wow, Belinda, you mean you look at that sort of thing, too? But you're so... you're so pretty! I bet you get laid all..." she paused, giving me a bashful grin. "I mean, I'm sure you don't have any problem finding someone to date you, right?"

"Of course not," I said with a smile. "But sometimes it's nice to relax at home, and explore your fantasies with someone who understands you better than anyone else: yourself. And I know that video in particular has definitely gotten me through a few lonely nights. You remember that part where the father has his daughter sit on his face while he eats her out?"

Elizabeth nodded, now unashamed to be talking openly about her own secret interests. "I know, right? And then her grandpa comes in and sticks his cock in her mouth? So hot! But the best part is definitely at the end, where both of them are cumming on her face and calling her their 'dirty little slut.' I almost came right in the middle of the computer lab when I saw that!"

As we talked, James sat in the mother of uncomfortable silences, looking extremely anxious and even a little sick. It seemed that having his daughter talk about her sexual fantasies wasn't quite as fun for him as it was for me. Of course, by the time we were done with this session, he'd have a new outlook on Elizabeth's sexuality.

"Yeah, definitely an all-time porn classic," I said. "Nadia Skye is pretty hot, isn't she? And for being in porn, she's actually a pretty good actress. She really makes you believe those two guys are her father and grandfather."

Of course, I knew a lot more about that then I was letting on. "Nadia Skye" - not her real name of course - had been the target of one of my fellow succubi, a certain Kestralia whom I'd met a few years back. Her particular "appetite" was humans of exceptional talent; Kestralia enjoyed warping their minds and having them put those talents to work in the most depraved ways imaginable. The woman now known as Nadia had been an up-and-coming actress, mostly working in theater at the time but on the cusp of getting her big break in Hollywood, whose talents were only matched by her extreme aversion to sex.

Kestralia had made short work of the latter, of course, and now Nadia Skye was the star of the most popular and extreme porn films on the internet. 20-man gangbangs, hardcore bondage scenarios, even rape fantasies and piss fetish videos... nothing was off limits for Nadia, who found it all quite arousing thanks to Kestralia's sinful influence. Hell, who needed an Oscar, when you could have a dozen or more screaming orgasms on a daily basis?

"Yeah, that video's so hot," Elizabeth replied, chattering excitedly about her porn preferences. "It was a lot better than the other ones I saw. Hate when they do the whole, 'Oh, it's just her step-father, they're not related!' thing. I mean, the whole point of these movies is that the taboo thing is supposed to be part of the appeal. It's not just that they're having sex, but that they're... um..."

Elizabeth trailed off, as if noticing for the first time that she was enthusing about a fetish for incest porn right in front of her own father. "Um... well, it's not like I'm actually thinking about doing something like that, you know? I mean, I just think the idea in general is, um, kinda hot," she muttered, avoiding James's shocked stare.

I smiled, taking a reassuring tone. "No, I understand. Just because a fetish is appealing to you doesn't mean you want to act on it," I said. "It's perfectly normal to be curious about such things, and even fantasize about them. So... that's just one of the videos you looked at?"

A nod, and a look of annoyance. "Why did Christy have to peek at my screen just when I was getting to the good parts? That dirty little bitch, acting all shocked when everybody knows she and her boyfriend are doing stuff together! Mike caught them giving each other handjobs in the bathroom, but nobody calls her 'Horny Christy,' do they? She's so nasty, and it's all her fault everybody at school thinks I'm, like, obsessed with porn. Wish she'd just fall off the face of the earth!"

"Alright, alright, we're getting off-topic," I said, waving my hands. "But I want you to think about something, Elizabeth. Looking at all those dirty pictures and videos is fun and all, but pictures and online videos are different from real life. In the end, they're all just images on a screen. When it comes to sexual matters, I always say that all five senses are important. Sight, sound, touch, taste, and smell. So, that stuff you see online, it can only go so far. You understand what I'm saying?"

She nodded. "Yeah... I guess so."

"Good. See, Elizabeth, I want to help you truly explore your sexuality. Not just with words and pictures, but with something more tangible. Something that will allow you to experience the sorts of things you were looking at online, but at a much more intense level."

"What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, eyes wide.

"Yes, Belinda," James interjected. "Explain yourself. This is all sounding very strange."

I held up my hands. "Relax, James. This may seem unusual, but I assure you that I have the best intentions for your daughter here. But I'm going to need your cooperation to achieve my goals."

"My cooperation?" James repeated. "What exactly do you mean by that?"

"Well, as I said to Elizabeth, seeing naked men and women on the internet is one thing... but there's no substitute for the real thing. Being up close and personal with another human body is one of the most exciting experiences there is, especially when it happens to be someone you love. So, James, what I'm asking of you is quite simple: I want you to take off your clothes, so that Elizabeth can see what she's been craving. Let your daughter get a real taste of what a man's body looks like, right up close and personal."

"What?!" he exclaimed, staring at me in shock. "Belinda, this is ridiculous! I can't do that!"

"Don't worry, it'll be fine," I reassured him. "We're just trying to show Elizabeth that there's nothing to be ashamed of. That enjoying the sight of a naked male body is natural and healthy, and to prepare her for when she ends up having her first sexual encounter with a boy. I mean, wouldn't you rather she be prepared for that, instead of her first time seeing a man's penis be some random creep that she barely knows?"

He shook his head. "This is too much! I can't believe you're suggesting this!"

"Please, Mr. Palmer," I said, looking into his eyes. "You need to TRUST ME here. Trust me to know what's best for your daughter."

He swallowed hard, but like all mortals was unable to resist the compelling power of my voice. "Okay," he said, nodding slowly, looking a bit out-of-sorts as my command sunk in. "I guess... I guess I can do that."

"Good. Now, for the good of your daughter's sexual education... please stand up and take off your clothes."

Standing up from the couch, James undid the buttons on his shirt, then pulled it open, letting it fall to the floor. I cocked my brow when I saw what was hiding underneath. For his age, James was in excellent shape. No Adonis, but also no trace of a beer gut, either. His chest was covered in dark hair, which gave way to a flat stomach and trim waist. If he did end up being been cast in one of those videos Elizabeth so loved, he wouldn't have been out of place at all. Well, at least judging from the waist up... I still had to get a good look at what Mr. Palmer was packing below the belt to be sure.

Elizabeth stared at me, definitely uncomfortable with the situation. "Belinda, this is weird," she said, glancing nervously between her father's hairy chest and my warm eyes. "Why does he have to do this?"

"This is all for you, Elizabeth," I said, smiling. "We need to get you comfortable with the sight of a naked man. It's important."

"But... but it's my dad!" she protested. "I mean, I know it's important, but..."

"Just relax, Elizabeth," I said, smiling. "Don't think of him as your father. Just think of him as any other man. A total stranger, just like those guys in the videos you've been watching. Can you do that?"

Elizabeth gulped, but nodded. "Okay... I think so."

Interesting. I had expected to have to use my hypnotic voice to get her to relax, but apparently, that wasn't necessary. Perhaps Elizabeth was even more of a pervert than I'd thought. Her mention before of the porn video with the incestuous story-line... that might have been a sign that I wouldn't have to try too hard to convince her.

"Alright, Mr. Palmer," I said, turning to the shirtless man. "Now your pants. Take them off."

James hesitated, but slowly unbuttoned his jeans, letting them drop to the floor. Stepping out of them, he stood there in his boxers, looking down at his feet with his face turning beet red.

"And those too," I said, gesturing at his underwear. "We need Elizabeth to see the male body in its most natural state."

He nodded, fumbling with his boxers and pulling them down to join his blue jeans on the floor. He was now completely naked before us, his cock dangling limply between his legs.

"Very good, Mr. Palmer," I said, smiling. "Now, Elizabeth, I want you to take a look at your father's body. Don't be shy. You've seen things like this before in those pictures and videos, after all."

"Yeah," she said, nodding. "But not like this. Not standing right in front of me. And not... not my dad!"

"What did I say, Elizabeth? Just think of him as a naked man. A total stranger, remember?"

She swallowed hard, but nodded. "Okay."

The room was silent, as Elizabeth took in her father's naked form. Her cheeks were red, but as the seconds ticked on I could tell that she was becoming more and more comfortable at the sight of him. I could see her eyes darting around, drinking in every detail of her father's muscular frame. The way she was squirming on the couch might have seemed like anxious fidgeting, but I could tell she was getting turned on by the sight of her father's naked body. Whether she had managed to convince herself that the man in front of her was just an anonymous stranger or not, I couldn't say... but it didn't really matter. My main goal was to get the teenage girl nice and horny, and on that count, I had succeeded.

"Well, Elizabeth," I said, smiling at the girl. "Do you like what you see?"

She blushed, but nodded. "Yeah... I mean, I guess so."

"Give her a little spin, James," I said, gesturing towards her father. "Let her get a good look at every inch of you."

James looked hesitant, but he complied, doing a slow turn in the middle of my office. Elizabeth stared at his bare ass as it came into view, and kept her eyes down at that level as he faced her again, taking a long look at his cock. The girl was clearly starting to enjoy herself, her breathing heavy and her face flushed. Perhaps her classmates hadn't been too far off the mark with that 'Horny Lizzy' nickname. Just one look at her dad's naked body was enough to get the girl aroused, without me having to do anything.

"Good," I said, turning my attention to her father. "Now, James, we need to make sure that Elizabeth doesn't have any surprises the first time she has actual sex with a man." I pointed down to his crotch, his cock still hanging limp. "So, how about you go ahead and get hard for her? Let her see what a man's penis looks like when it's ready for action."

James looked down at his limp cock, then back up at me. "But... I don't think I can..."

"Oh, don't worry," I said, smiling. "As your therapist, I'm more than willing to help you out there. In fact, I'd be happy to get 'hands-on' with you."

Standing up from my chair, I began boldly tugging off my sweater, exposing my big tits to the surprised father and daughter. But by this point, they were both too caught up in the moment to voice any protest. Unhooking my bra, I let it fall to the floor, giving my patients a few moments to enjoy the sight of my firm, round breasts.

"I suppose I should have started with this," I said, taking a step back to give both of them a better view. "It's important for you, Elizabeth, to get used to all types of nudity," I clinically explained, while unzipping my skirt. "After all, you're still discovering your own sexuality at this age. I wouldn't want you to close your mind to any of the vast array of experiences you might have in the future. With men... women... anyone you might encounter. So, I want you to take a good, long look at my body, Elizabeth. And if you start feeling any sort of sexual urges, well... it's nothing to be ashamed of. Embrace those feelings, and let your curiosity guide you to wherever it may lead."

My skirt slid down to my ankles, leaving me wearing just my high-heels and nothing else. Elizabeth stared at me, clearly mesmerized by the sight of my nude body. I couldn't say for sure if it was my alluring demonic aura that had gotten her so hot, or if the teen girl had already fostered a penchant for both men and women before meeting me. Either way, she was clearly enjoying the show.

She wasn't the only one; James was also staring at me, his eyes locked on my breasts. Married he might have been, but there was no mistaking the fact that the man was drinking me in with his eyes. I suppose since his wife had locked out all the porn sites at home, this might be the first time he'd seen a naked woman besides Mrs. Palmer in a long time. And from my scan of his mind for erotic memories, it had been a while since even his wife had let him get a glimpse of her body. Not surprising, then, that he was taking full advantage of this rare opportunity.

Still, despite his obvious arousal, it seemed that these odd circumstances - being naked in front of his daughter and all - were preventing him from getting an erection, even with how goddamn sexy my human guise was. Well, that was where my next move came in.

"Alright, Elizabeth," I said, walking over to stand next to James. "Now focus on your father's penis. I'm going to show you what happens when a man gets aroused. This is an important lesson, so pay attention."

I reached down and grasped James' cock, starting to softly stroke it. James made a quiet sound of surprise, but made no effort to stop me. His dick throbbed in my hand as I ran my fingers up and down the shaft, feeling the thick veins beneath my fingertips. I was certainly having some fantastic luck for my first day. Just like my first two male clients, James was quite well-endowed, with a nice fat dick that I just knew Elizabeth was going to love once she got it inside her.

"Now, see the way his penis is swelling?" I asked Elizabeth as I teased her father's cock, my voice soft and soothing. "That's what happens when a man becomes aroused. Notice how the veins are bulging out? That's because blood is rushing into his penis. It's a sign of sexual excitement."

Elizabeth nodded, watching intently as I continued to gently stroke her father's cock. The young girl's face was flushed, her breathing heavy as she watched me work.

"Now, don't be too surprised if your first sexual partner's penis isn't as big as your dad's," I continued, smiling. "The average male erection is around 5 inches long, and your father's is... well, let's just say that he's quite a bit bigger than that. But remember, the size of a man's penis isn't the most important thing. Many men who aren't as genetically gifted as James here can still make good lovers." I smirked a little as I stroked, giving Elizabeth a saucy wink. "Still... if you can find a man with a big cock like your dad's, you're in for a real treat."

By now, both father and daughter were just about boiling over with lust. If I hadn't been preventing him with my demonic sorcery, James would have already shot a huge load of cum all over my nice carpeting by now. And Elizabeth was positively dripping with sweat, her face flushed and glistening as she stared at her father's rock-hard dick.

"Now, Elizabeth, I don't want to embarrass you," I said, never flagging in my firm strokes of her father's penis. "But it would appear to me that staring at your father's penis has had an effect on you. Have you started to feel... a bit wet down there?"

Elizabeth blushed, but nodded. "Yeah, I think so."

"Well, that's good," I said, smiling. "That means that you're already starting to get aroused. It's nothing to be ashamed of, Elizabeth. This is perfectly normal. In fact, I'd like you to really embrace this feeling, to give yourself over to it completely. You've been so embarrassed by your own sexuality up until now, but I'm here to tell you that it's okay to be aroused. It's normal, natural, and healthy. As a matter of fact... I really think you should explore that arousal. Get in touch with those feelings, if you will."

Elizabeth swallowed hard. "You want me to... to play with myself?"

"Yes," I said, smiling. "And I want you to do it right here, right now. In front of your father. This is a very important step in your sexual education. I want you to learn to trust yourself, and your own sexuality, and also be aware that your father will always be there for you. You should never feel nervous or ashamed to masturbate around him. It's a healthy way to relieve stress, and a great way to bond with your dad. Now, come on... show me what you can do."

Elizabeth took a deep breath, then stood up from the couch. Unfastening her pink jeans, she let them drop to the floor, revealing her white cotton panties. Sitting back on the couch, she cautiously began rubbing her pussy through the fabric. She looked over at her father, then back down at her fingers, then back up at her father.

"That's great. Keep looking at your father, Elizabeth," I said, smiling. "Let him see what you're doing. Look into his eyes while you explore your body."

Elizabeth gulped, but nodded. Her cheeks were bright red, and I could tell she was getting turned on by the sight of her father watching her play with herself. The girl kept rubbing her pussy, a dark spot starting to form on the front of her panties from her wetness.

"That's right, Elizabeth," I said, smiling. "There's nothing strange or shameful about touching yourself like this. It's natural, and healthy. You needn't feel embarrassed, or ashamed. Just listen to what your body is telling you, and follow your instincts. Do whatever feels good."

"Okay, Belinda," Elizabeth breathed. "It does feel good. To touch myself like this." She bit her lip, eyes on my hand stroking James's cock as she rubbed her clit through her cotton panties. "It makes me feel... dirty. Like I'm not supposed to be doing this. But that kinda turns me on too."

I looked at her father. "Doesn't she look beautiful?" I asked James. "Isn't it wonderful how she's able to relax and enjoy herself around you? You should be proud of yourself, James. What you're doing for Elizabeth today is a real sign of love and affection."

James nodded, a slight smile on his face. In my hand, his cock was rock-hard, standing straight out from his body. As I felt it throbbing in my hand, I knew by this point it wasn't my expert handjob skills that were getting him off. He was definitely getting aroused by the sight of his teenage daughter playing with herself.

"Here," I said, reaching out with my free hand to one of my desk drawers. From inside, I retrieved a gleaming metal vibrator, presenting it to Elizabeth. "Many girls your age have something like this they like to use, and I think they're a wonderful tool for you to explore your sexuality with. Go ahead and keep it if you like." I paused and added with a wink, "Just don't let your mother catch you with it!"

Elizabeth took the toy from me, looking at it curiously. "It's... um... how do I use it?"

"Just push that switch on the base, and press it gently against your clit. You'll feel incredible pleasure from the vibrations. Trust me."

Elizabeth blushed, but did as she was told. The device buzzed softly, as Elizabeth began slowly working it back and forth over the crotch of her panties, which were now completely soaked. James watched, a smile on his face, as his daughter began rubbing the vibrator against her pussy.

"Ooh, you're right, Belinda," Elizabeth said, after a few moments of slow, steady use. "This feels really good. It's kinda weird, though... I've never done anything like this before."

"You're doing just fine, Elizabeth," I said, smiling. "Just relax and enjoy yourself. Don't be afraid to explore your own body. And just keep watching me and your father, because we're going to take it to another level. Something right out of your favorite videos."

Before James could protest, I went to my knees in front of him. "Now, Mr. Palmer," I said, taking his cock in my hand again. "Remember: this is all to help your daughter. To make sure she's ready for her first time, I want to show her first-hand what a common sexual encounter looks like. I really appreciate your willingness to participate, and I know it's going to be a wonderful learning experience for Elizabeth."

"Mmm, wha... whatever you say, Dr. Malefas," he said, staring down at me. "You're the... the expert here."

"Mmm hmm. And not just in psychology, I assure you," I said, giving him a wink. "Now, just relax, and let me do the work."

Leaning in, I placed my lips against the head of his dick, then slowly slid my mouth down his shaft. He groaned softly, his eyes closing as he enjoyed the sensation of my warm, wet mouth teasingly sliding down his stiff member. I didn't stop until my nose was pressed against his stomach, the entire length of his thick, hard prick inside my mouth. Then, with a gasp, I pulled off, his cock slipping out of my mouth with a loud pop.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Elizabeth," I said with a sheepish smile. "That's probably a bit too advanced for you right now. Let's try something a little more... tame." With my tongue, I traced a circle around the head of James's dick, then began sucking his tip while stroking his shaft with my hand.

"Oh, yeah..." James moaned, his eyes closed. "That feels great, Belinda. Just like that."

"Mmmm!" I moaned, loudly slurping on his cock. After a minute or so of skillful sucking, I glanced over to see how things were progressing with Elizabeth. By now, the teen had pulled the crotch of her panties aside, baring her hairless pussy to the air. Her legs were spread wide, and she was feverishly pressing the vibrator against her clit, moaning loudly as she watched me suck her father's cock.

"Now, watch this part carefully, Elizabeth," I said, taking a deep breath. "It's important when giving oral sex to not just focus on the penis. Many men derive pleasure from stimulation of their testicles. Here, I'm going to show you what I mean."

I looked up at James, then leaned down and began licking his balls. They were big, firm, and covered in a light fuzz of dark hair. I swirled my tongue around them, then took one in my mouth, rolling it around with my tongue. James moaned loudly, and I felt his cock throbbing in my hand.

"Oh, shit," I heard Elizabeth gasp, the buzzing sound of the vibrator on her clit getting louder as she figured out how to increase the intensity. "This is... so good, Dr. Malefas! Better than any video!"

I smiled, then gave James's balls a final lick before going back to work on his throbbing shaft. Neither of us spoke for a while, but the office was filled with our voices all the same: James's deep, masculine groans, Elizabeth's soft, high-pitched whimpers of pleasure, and my muffled moans as I continued to suck him off.

"God, you're good at this, Belinda," James said, breathing heavily. "You really know how to suck a dick. Wish you could teach my wife a thing or two."

Pulling away from his prick, I looked up at James with a smile. "Maybe someday, Mr. Palmer. But right now, let's focus on your daughter. She certainly looks like she's enjoying herself, isn't she?"

James nodded, a smile on his face as he looked over at Elizabeth on the couch. By now, just rubbing the vibrator against her clit wasn't enough to keep the horny teen aroused. She was now plunging it into her pussy, hand furiously pumping it while watching me suck her father's big dick. Her free hand reached up to one of her budding breasts, squeezing it through her blouse. After a minute or so, she paused in her self-pleasuring long enough to whip the top away, tossing it on the floor and revealing her tits to us. Pinching her nipple between her fingers, she kept the vibrator moving, moaning softly as she rubbed her clit.

"Fuck," James said, looking back down at me. "She's really getting into this. I never imagined my little girl would be so... enthusiastic about sex."

"Yes, well, the situation at home has obviously left her sexually unfulfilled," I said, smiling. "Not being able to satisfy her urges has left her very frustrated, and I think she's finally come to terms with what she craves. Isn't it a wonderful sight, Mr. Palmer? Your daughter finally allowing herself to explore her own sexuality?"

As James looked at Elizabeth again, I felt his cock throbbing in my hand. "Yes... I'm so happy for her," he said, sighing. "It's nice to see her enjoying herself like this."

"Well, if she's enjoying just watching me suck her dad's cock... what do you say we give her a real show?" I asked, slowly rising to my feet while never releasing my grip on his cock. "How would you like to let your daughter watch us fuck? Give her a real education in what happens in the bedroom between a man and a woman."

"Seriously?" James breathed, staring at his daughter. "I... I shouldn't. What if my wife... what if she finds out?"

"Mmm, she won't find out," I said, giving his hard-on a few more strokes. "Remember what I said to Elizabeth: you can consider my office a safe place to explore sexuality. That doesn't just apply to her. It applies to you too. Tell me truthfully, James: you and your wife haven't exactly been tearing things up in the bedroom lately, have you?"

James laughed nervously. "No, not for a while now. I mean, I try, but... you know how it is. She always seems like she has too much on her mind. Or she's tired. You know, the usual."

"Well, then I think this will be good for all of us, James," I said, winking. "You get to work out all your pent-up frustrations, and Elizabeth gets to see what real sex between a man and woman actually looks like. And... well, I definitely get a lot out of it myself. A truly beneficial arrangement for everyone involved."

"Yeah... you're probably right," he sighed, looking back down at Elizabeth. His eyes met hers, and they both smiled at each other. "Fuck, this certainly wasn't what I expected when I came here today."

"I'm a very unconventional therapist," I said, holding his gaze. "And right now, it's my clinical and completely unbiased opinion that, for the good of both you and your daughter, you need to jam that big cock of yours in my pussy and fuck me like a two-dollar whore."

"Well, if that's your professional opinion, I guess I have no choice but to give it to you," he said, grinning. "How do you want it, doc? You like it from behind, or do you prefer missionary?"

"Oh, I'm a very flexible girl," I said, winking. "Whatever way turns you on."

He wasted no time, pushing me onto my knees on the carpeted floor and bending me over. I heard Elizabeth let out a loud gasp as her father pressed his hard dick against my pussy, rubbing it back and forth across my wet slit.

"Oh, yeah!" I moaned, arching my back. "Off to a great start, James! Go on now, show Elizabeth how it's done."

For a moment, James hesitated. "Elizabeth... is this what you want?" he asked. "Do you want to watch me have sex with Dr. Malefas?"

"Yes, Daddy," Elizabeth meekly whispered, watching her father getting ready to push his cock inside me. "I wanna... wanna see you fuck Belinda. It'd be... so hot."

James grinned, his big hands squeezing my ass cheeks as he began forcing his thick shaft into my soaking pussy. "Well, keep your eyes on me, baby," he said to his daughter, "because I'm gonna fuck the shit out of this horny slut."

"Oh, Daddy," Elizabeth whimpered, the sound of her father saying such dirty things turning her on even more than watching him fucking me. "Do it... do it to her, Daddy... oh my God..."

With a groan, James pushed himself inside me, all the way to the hilt. Almost at the same time, Elizabeth and I both let out a loud moan, before James began thrusting, slowly fucking my pussy with his thick, hard dick.

"Oh, shit!" I moaned, feeling every inch of his hard member sliding in and out of me. "Now, Elizabeth, this is what we call 'doggy style'. It's a fairly common position, one that many men enjoy. You do miss out a bit on eye contact with your partner, but it's... it's... oh, fuck!"

James was thrusting faster now, his big hands gripping my ass tightly as he gave it to me good. I felt his balls slap against my thighs, his fingers pressing almost painfully into my flesh. He certainly wasn't being gentle with me, despite this ostensibly being a 'lesson' for his daughter about how sex works. Guess he didn't mind the thought of some random teenage boy ramming his hard dick into Elizabeth like a cheap whore. Or maybe... he was already imagining himself being the one doing the job of taking his little girl's innocence.

Well, 'innocence' in a biological sense. Morals-wise, Elizabeth looked like she was already well past that point. After a few minutes of watching her father's big dick plunging in and out of my pussy, it seemed that sitting on the sidelines wasn't cutting it for the horny teenager. Even I was a little surprised when she suddenly tossed the vibrator aside, scooting down off the couch and crawling across the floor to get closer to us.

"You two are so hot," she said, her voice low and breathy. Leaning back on the carpet, she spread her legs in front of my face, putting her naked cunt right in my face. "Belinda, could you lick my pussy? I'm so turned on by seeing Daddy fucking your brains out."

I waited to see if James was going to react to his daughter's brazen request, but he was too busy pounding away at me to notice what was happening. So I simply smiled at Elizabeth, then leaned down, letting the tip of my tongue run across her pussy lips. Her taste was exquisite... both the youthful juices from her cunt, and the tangy, musky aura of her innocence being corrupted. I savored both with great delight, lapping up as much as I could while James kept on fucking me.

"Mmm, oh, God!" Elizabeth groaned, her fingers running through my hair as she guided my mouth to her most sensitive spots. "That feels so good, Belinda! Lick me... just like that!"

I was happy to oblige, giving the girl a first-hand lesson in the many pleasures of oral sex. With her relative inexperience, it didn't take me long to have her writhing and moaning beneath me, the slender teen thrusting her hips against my face as she came hard. The sound of her climax finally brought James out of his lustful haze, and seeing me eating out his sweet little daughter made him quicken his pace.

"Oh, shit!" he grunted, driving his thick dick into me even harder. Despite his cock being in me, though, his attention was now focused entirely on his naked and horny daughter. "I'm gonna cum, baby! Daddy's gonna cum!"

"Yes, Daddy!" Elizabeth said, desperately snatching back the vibrator from the couch and plunging it back into her pussy. "Do it, cum inside Belinda! This is so hot!"

James let out a loud grunt, then gave me one last, powerful thrust before exploding deep inside me. His thick load spurted into my womb, filling me up completely. I felt his warm seed gush against my cervix, the sensation making me moan loudly.

Elizabeth joined her father in release, getting herself off with the vibrator as she watched him spurt his creamy load deep inside me. "Daddy... Daddy, I'm cumming!" she cried out, her orgasm overtaking her as she squirted her own juices all over the floor. Absorbing the depraved energies from both of them sent me off as well, and for the next minute or so all three of us filled the office with the wicked symphony of our exquisite releases. Thank fuck for those soundproof walls, or the whole city would have probably heard us.

As the last of our spasms subsided, all three of us just lay there on the floor for a moment, catching our breath. Elizabeth was glistening with sweat, a beaming grin on the teen girl's face. She glanced up at her father, then back at me. "That was so awesome! Better than any of the porn videos I've seen!"

James pulled out of me, his cock dripping with cum and my fluids. He got up and went to sit next to Elizabeth on the floor. "Wow, baby, you really got into that," he said, throwing an arm around her shoulders. "Feels weird to admit it, but seeing you get yourself off like that was one of the hottest things I've ever seen."

"Thank you, Daddy," Elizabeth said, giggling. "You looked so amazing fucking Belinda. Better than the guys in those videos. I thought she was gonna pass out when you came in her!" She blushed as she added. "Almost made me a little... um... jealous."

James leaned down to kiss his sweaty, satisfied daughter on the forehead. "Well, glad you enjoyed it, baby," he said, before turning his attention back to me. "Thank you so much, Doctor. This was... wow. This was a lot more fun than I expected. And I think it did Elizabeth a world of good."

"I hope so," I said, grinning as I recovered from my climax. "But before we wrap things up for this appointment, there's another thing that Elizabeth brought up that I think we need to address." Standing up, I settled back into my chair, still naked and covered in sweat. Adjusting my glasses, I went right back into my "therapist" mode. "Those kids at school you were telling me about. What was the nickname they gave you?"

Elizabeth's post-cum glow quickly faded, replaced by a downtrodden look as she remembered the horrible circumstances awaiting her the next day. "'Horny Lizzy,' they call me," she said, looking away from me.

"Well, I think I have a solution to that problem," I offered. "Like you said: telling them to stop isn't going to work. But what if, instead of being insulted by the nickname, you embraced it? Turned it into a positive."

"I don't know..." Elizabeth said, biting her lip. "I mean, how would I do that?"

Holding up a finger, I went over to a closet at the corner of my office. With everything that had just happened, Elizabeth and James both dazed from their mutual climaxes, I figured they wouldn't notice that the folding wooden doors I was sliding open had been a blank section of wall a few seconds ago.

"I think the first step is to change your look up a little, my dear. Let's see, your size is about..." I feigned searching for something, while using my powers to create a new wardrobe from thin air. Once the clothes fully materialized in my hands, I took a moment to look over what I'd come up with: a short red mini skirt, fishnet stockings, and a tight white tank top that was just a few inches of fabric away from being little more than a bra. To complete the ensemble, a pair of black thigh-high boots and a skimpy black set of thong panties.

"Here," I said, holding out the outfit. "Try it on. Let's show those mean boys and girls what you really are."

Elizabeth took the clothes, hesitating before slipping them on. I could see James staring, as his daughter seemed to transform before his eyes. It certainly wasn't the sort of outfit any normal father would allow their teenage daughter to leave the house wearing. The tiny top barely covered Elizabeth's chest, the dark circles of her areolas peeking out over the fabric. And even 'mini' didn't seem like the right word for the short skirt, which only barely reached the lower curve of her ass cheeks. If it weren't for the panties I'd provided, anyone would be able to see the teen's hairless pussy peeking out from under the hem.

"Wow!" James said, smiling as he took in his daughter's new look once she'd finished. "That looks great on you, baby! My little girl looks so grown up and sexy now!"

"Thank you, Daddy," Elizabeth said, blushing and doing a little twirl. "It feels so... naughty to dress like this. But I think I like it."

"Great, we're off to a good sthart. But being 'Horny Lizzy' isn't just about clothes," I said. Reaching into my desk, I pulled out a small makeup kit. "Let's give you a makeover too."

Elizabeth sat down in my chair, looking excited as I began applying some cosmetics to her face, making her up into the perfect slut. Heavy eye shadow, dark red lipstick, and long fake eyelashes made her look like she walked in straight from turning tricks on the street. Slowly but surely, I transformed her from a sweet-looking girl into a teenage sexpot. The words 'jail bait' had been invented for girls like the one I was turning her into.

But I wasn't one to settle for less than perfection. As I applied mascara and lipstick, I also began secretly altering Elizabeth's body with my demonic powers as well. Slowly enough that she wouldn't notice, I gradually increased the size of her breasts, making them bigger and rounder, as well as putting a little extra meat on her ass. Nothing ridiculous, but enough to give her the attractive, sexy figure that genetics had denied her. By the time I was finished with my alterations, the already-tight top hugged her chest like shrink-wrap, and the miniskirt was even less successful at covering her round, firm ass cheeks.

"There, perfect!" I said, looking over my handiwork. "Here, let's capture the new Elizabeth!" I grabbed my phone, snapping a few pictures of Elizabeth in her new slutty attire. "Go ahead, Horny Lizzy! Show everybody what you've got!"

Elizabeth immediately began posing, puckering her bright red lips as she pouted for the camera. Taking hold of her skirt, she lifted it up, exposing her crotch to the camera as she gave a wide grin. As my phone camera flashed, she continued posing, each new stance turning more and more lewd. By the time I snapped the last shot, she was licking the vibrator I'd given her earlier, while pulling her top up with her free hand to show off her new, larger breasts.

"Wow!" James said, awestruck. "Belinda, you did a fantastic job! Look at her! My little girl is such a hottie!"

Elizabeth giggled, blushing as she pulled her top back down. "Thanks, Daddy. What about you, Belinda? You think I look sexy now?"

"Definitely, sweetie!" I cooed, turning my phone around so she could see herself. "You're going to be the talk of the school now! Watch out, here comes Horny Lizzy!"

The teen girl gasped, taking in the slutty images of herself. "Oh, wow! I look so hot! I can't believe that's me!" she said, grinning widely.

"I know, right?" I said, giving her a gentle pat on the ass. "Just wait until those boys see you strutting your stuff. Hell, I bet even the girls are gonna start trying to get their hands on you! There won't be a single person at that school who wouldn't kill to get some of you, darling."

There was a brief look of confusion as Elizabeth looked over her body in the photo. "Wait... have my boobs always been that big?" She reached down, feeling her new chest.

"Sure, honey," I lied. "It's probably just a trick of the light." I gave a short laugh. "You know the old saying: 'the camera always adds ten pounds.' Guess my camera put all those pounds in your tits and ass!"

As Elizabeth felt her breasts - which in addition to being bigger I had made quite a bit more sensitive - a low moan escaped her lips. "Oh, God, I feel so... dirty," she gasped, hands rubbing lewdly over her new tits. With no bra included in my chosen ensemble, her hard nipples were clearly visible through the thin fabric of her top. "So fucking nasty!"

"Well, that's the idea," I said, smiling. "Now, when all your classmates call you 'Horny Lizzy,' you can just thank them. Own it, baby."

Still playing with her tits, Elizabeth stared at me with half-lidded eyes. "Oh, God, I really am. Horny, that is. Oh, fuck, I'm so horny right now!" She suddenly reached down between her legs, rubbing her pussy through the skirt with both hands. "I need... I need some cock, Belinda. I need to get fucked so bad! Fuck, I've never needed anything so badly in my life!"

With a grin, I turned to James, arching my brow as I gestured at his newly-sluttified daughter. "What do you think, James? Your little girl is desperate for some hard cock, and I'm not exactly equipped to help her out. Would you care to volunteer?"

James swallowed hard, not answering at first. He was still naked, though, so I could see his cock begin to rise to the occasion as he looked at his moaning, writhing daughter. Finally, he cleared his throat. "I don't know," he finally said, the last shreds of resistance starting to crumble. "She's my daughter, after all. I mean, I really shouldn't..."

"Why not?" I asked, smirking. "You heard her: the girl is desperate. I don't know about you, but I just can't stand to see a horny young slut like this go without her needs being met. And she's not even my daughter, James. You wouldn't be so cruel as to deny her what she needs so badly right now, would you? What kind of father would you be, to make your little girl suffer like this?"

The poor guy was putty in my hands. I could practically see the wheels turning in his head as he tried to figure out how he could rationalize fucking his own daughter. Finally, he gave a sigh. "Baby, is this really what you want?"

Elizabeth was still playing with her own pussy, her eyes closed and head tilted back, desperate for any attention. "Daddy, please! I need cock so bad. I'm gonna go crazy if I don't get fucked soon."

"Well, this is a place of mental health," I helpfully reminded him. "And as a licensed therapist, I certainly wouldn't want to see any of my patients suffer from some sort of mental breakdown while I'm trying to help them. Bad for business, you know?" Getting serious, I stared intently at James. "So, are you ready to take care of your little girl's needs? Or is this horny little slut going to have to go fuck someone else?"

I'd given the guy the excuse he needed, and he immediately began to nod. " You're right, Doctor," he said, swallowing hard. "If my little girl is this desperate, then I have to do something about it, right? Better it be me who takes care of her needs, instead of some random stranger. I'll do whatever it takes to make my baby happy."

Stroking his cock, James began walking towards his daughter. "All right, baby," he said, a smile slowly creeping across his face. "Don't you worry. Daddy's going to give you exactly what you need."

"Oh, God," Elizabeth moaned, turning around and wiggling her ass in her father's direction. "Daddy, fuck me now! Horny Lizzy needs to cum!"

Reaching under her skirt, James grabbed hold of his daughter's panties, pulling them down her legs. "There we are, sweetie," he said, tossing them aside, no doubt to never be seen again. "Just relax. Daddy's gonna take care of everything."

Panting like a dog, Elizabeth bent over, lewdly presenting her pussy to her father. "Fuck me, Daddy!" she begged. "Please! Horny Lizzy needs your big dick inside her!"

James moved forward, grabbing his daughter's hips and pulling her back against him. With one hard thrust, he buried his thick cock into the teen slut's tight pussy. As his hard shaft entered her, Elizabeth let out a long, loud moan, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy and her tongue lolling out of her mouth. What were the kids calling it these days? 'Ahegao'? Well, whatever it was called, that first moment of her father's huge prick filling her up was making Elizabeth's face screw up with unimaginable pleasure.

"Oh, fuck!" she cried. "That's it, Daddy! It feels so good! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!"

"Anything for my princess," James grunted, starting to slowly thrust his hips. He grabbed his daughter's waist with both hands, pulling her back against him as he slammed his stiff pole into her over and over again.

"Faster, Daddy," Elizabeth panted. "Harder! Just like you did with Belinda, Daddy! Fuck me just like that, rough and nasty!"

"You want it rough, baby?" James asked, smiling at his daughter. "You want Daddy to fuck you like the little whore you are? Is that what you want?"

Elizabeth moaned, nodding. "Yes, Daddy! I'm not your innocent princess anymore! I'm Horny Lizzy, and Horny Lizzy wants to be fucked hard!"

"Well, then, Horny Lizzy's going to get exactly what she wants," James said, taking tight hold on her waist before slamming his hips forward. "Horny Lizzy's gonna get fucked good and hard, just like she deserves!"

As James began pounding his daughter's tight little pussy, Elizabeth let out a high-pitched squeal of delight. The office was filled with the rhythmic sounds of their bodies slapping together, punctuated by Elizabeth's excited cries and moans. The horny teen was clearly in heaven as her father's large prick drove in and out of her hot little cunt, filling her up with every thrust.

"Oh, God, Daddy!" Elizabeth cried, her voice strained. "It feels so good... so good to have your cock inside me! Oh, fuck!"

"Fuck, you're such a dirty little slut, aren't you?" James asked, pounding his daughter's pussy even harder. As he pounded her, he brought his palm down on her ass, spanking her cheeks and eliciting another moan from his horny daughter. "I used to think you were this sweet little angel, but now I know better! You're nothing but a filthy little whore, aren't you?"

"Oh, yes, Daddy!" Elizabeth moaned. "You're right! I'm a filthy little whore! I'm Horny Lizzy, and Horny Lizzy loves to be fucked!"

"Yeah, baby," James said, grinning down at his deliriously horny little girl. "When you go back to school, what are you going to do if anyone makes fun of you? What are you going to tell them?"

"Fuck!" Elizabeth cried, her eyes wide. "That they're right about me! That I'm Horny Lizzy, and that I'll do anything! I'll suck all the boys' cocks, lick all the girls' pussies, whatever they want me to do!" Elizabeth was practically babbling in excitement at this point, the utter debasement in her future bringing her more pleasure than she'd ever imagined. "I'll even let them fuck me up the ass if they want! Whatever it takes to make them cum, I'm gonna do it all!"

"Good girl," James said, delivering another smack to his daughter's ass. "You do that, sweetie. Daddy wants to hear all about all the dirty stuff you did at school when you get home. Every single detail. No matter how nasty it gets, I want to hear it all."

Elizabeth nodded rapidly, her eyes glazed over. "Yes, Daddy! I promise, I'm gonna fuck every boy in school! Every last one! And the girls, too! All they have to do is ask, and I'll suck their cocks and eat their pussies and let them fuck me up the ass! Anything they want! I'll do it! I'll do it!"

"That's my Horny Lizzy," James grunted, thrusting harder. "My little girl's gonna be the biggest slut at school!"

"Mmm-hmm," Elizabeth agreed. "And you don't have to worry about my grades anymore, Daddy! Because I'm gonna fuck every teacher in school too! All those old, fat, ugly guys always creeping on the girls... they're all gonna get to fuck me! Every single one!" She added with a giggle. "I'll even call them 'Daddy' while they're doing it!"

"Fucking... yes!" James grunted, his hand squeezing her new, rounder ass. "Perfect, baby! That should keep your mom off your ass for a while, so we can have plenty of time together to fuck each other's brains out!"

"Oh, God, yes!" Elizabeth cried, throwing her head back. "I love you, Daddy! I love you so much! This is the best day of my life!"

"Mine too, sweetie," James said, pumping his hips faster. "I'm so proud of my horny little slut!"

"Wow," I said, grinning at them. "Looks like we've got a real breakthrough on our hands, ladies and gentlemen. I for one can't wait to see what kind of trouble she gets into while she's at school. Hopefully you two will schedule another session and give me all the juicy details!"

"Shit, Doctor," James said, looking down at his daughter, who was panting and moaning loudly as he fucked her. "I don't know what kind of therapy you're trying to do here, but I gotta tell ya... I'm loving it!"

"Well, my methods may be a little unorthodox," I replied, "but I'd say this is pretty conclusive evidence that you're both getting your money's worth."

"That's one way to put it," James said, laughing. "Shit, can't believe I'm fucking my own daughter like this, right in front of you!"

"You're not just fucking her," I said, giving him a knowing smile. "You're helping her fulfill her true desires. To be treated like a whore. To be fucked hard by an older man, just like in those videos she likes so much. Like any good father, you're doing everything you can to make your little girl happy. I'm so proud of both of you."

Elizabeth moaned, interrupting our conversation. "I'm gonna cum, Daddy!" she cried, biting her lip. "I'm gonna cum on your big, fat cock! I'm gonna cum so hard!" With a loud cry, she began to shake as her orgasm washed over her. James kept fucking her, driving her from one climax straight into another, his thick rod sending his daughter to insane new heights of wicked pleasure.

"Oh, fuck, Daddy!" Elizabeth cried, her voice strained. "You're making me cum again! It feels like my whole body's coming apart! Oh, God, it feels so good! So fucking good!"

James slowed his thrusts, eventually pulling out and pushing his daughter away. As she stared at him, surprised, a sneering smile came to James's face. "On your knees, slut," he ordered. "Daddy's gonna cum all over your pretty face."

An eager look came to Elizabeth's face, and she immediately dropped to her knees, eyes staring up at her father's hard-on. "Yes, Daddy," she said, bouncing on the floor and looking like a child on Christmas morning, eagerly waiting for her most coveted gift. "Please, please cum on my face! Make Horny Lizzy look like a real slut!"

"That's my girl," James said, stroking his cock. "Get ready, baby. Daddy's gonna give you what you what. He's gonna cover your pretty face with his cum."

Elizabeth opened her mouth wide, tongue out and ready to catch as much of her father's seed as possible. After a few more strokes, James began to shoot his load, spurting ropes of sticky white jizz over his daughter's face. A girlish squeal came out of her with each shot, her eyes rolling back as she got lost in the throes of her own pleasure. I could see her shuddering, the feeling of cum all over her face pushing her to yet another orgasm.

"Shit, fuck," James said, still stroking his shaft. No doubt he had a lot of cum saved up for his little girl's face, considering how frigid his wife was. "That's it, baby... take it all! Take Daddy's hot cum all over your pretty face!" After a few more spurts, the last one landing on Elizabeth's forehead, James finally seemed satisfied.

"Mmm," Horny Lizzy moaned once her father had completely drained his load across her face, licking her lips in delight. "Delicious. You taste so good, Daddy!"

"Fuck!" James groaned, stepping back and looking down at his daughter. "Look at you, baby! You're so fucking filthy!"

Horny Lizzy moaned, rubbing her hands over her cum-streaked face. "Yes, Daddy! So filthy! I'm Horny Lizzy, and I love being a dirty slut!" Hungrily, she licked her fingers, tasting her father's cum. "Mmm, I can't wait to do this with all the boys at school! Horny Lizzy loves swallowing cum!"

"Shit, that was incredible," James said, breathing like he'd just run a marathon. "I've never shot that much before!"

Horny Lizzy grinned, obviously proud of herself. "Not even with Mom, Daddy?" she tauntingly asked.

James flushed, shaking his head. "Definitely not, baby. Your mom's such a boring fuck. Never wants to try anything new. And these days, seems like she barely knows my dick's there anymore."

"Ooh, but now I do," Horny Lizzy said, leaning her forward to lick the last drops of cum off the head of her father's cock before standing up straight. "Daddy's cock is so fucking good! So big and hard, just like I like it! Whenever you want, Daddy, Horny Lizzy will be ready to fuck!"

Elizabeth's transformation into Horny Lizzy had been complete. Not only did she look like a cum-starved slut, but her personality had changed as well. She wore a dumb smile on her face, her dour mood now replaced by one of brainless, giddy excitement. No doubt she was going to need to fuck her teachers to keep her grades up, considering all her brainpower was now focused entirely on finding the next person to fuck. Whatever plans Elizabeth had had for her future, she no longer cared about them. Horny Lizzy didn't care about anything except satisfying her lustful urges, the depths of which were just beginning to reveal themselves.

James smiled, nodding at his grinning slut of a daughter. "What a good girl you are," he said, stroking her hair. "My perfect little Horny Lizzy." Grabbing her tightly, he pulled her close, kissing her roughly on the lips.

Horny Lizzy moaned, pressing her bare pussy against her father's thigh as the two of them made out. Even after cumming multiple times already, she was humping his leg like a wild animal, her body still hot and needy for more. I almost felt sorry for James. Satisfying Horny Lizzy's insatiable lusts was going to be a full-time job.

"Mmm, Daddy," Horny Lizzy cooed after the kiss ended, running her hands over his chest before grabbing his cock. "You're so hard right now. I bet you could fuck me again if you wanted to."

"I could, baby," James said, smiling softly. "But I think we should save that for later. Besides, I'm pretty sure our appointment is almost over," he looked over at me for confirmation.

"Well, you two are my last clients of the day, actually," I helpfully pointed out. "No extra charge if you two want to use my office for a little more... family bonding time."

"Oh, God, please!" Horny Lizzy moaned, her eyes glazed over. "More, Daddy! Horny Lizzy needs more cock!"

"Much as I'd love to, baby, your mom is probably going to wonder where we are," James said, winking at me. "But if you want to, on the way home I'll let you suck me off."

Horny Lizzy grinned, nodding eagerly. "Ooh, blowing Daddy on the drive home! That's so hot! I'm gonna make you cum all over my face again! I hope somebody sees me, Daddy! I want them to see Horny Lizzy sucking Daddy's big, fat dick!"

"Well, for now, you two should probably get cleaned up in my bathroom over there," I said, pointing to the now well-trafficked door in the corner. "My secretary isn't aware of my... unique therapy methods, so you probably should wash all that cum off your face before you leave." As they started to move, I cleared my throat, pointing to the crumpled piles of clothes by the couch. "Oh, and Horny Lizzy should probably put her old outfit back on, at least for now."

"Aw, those clothes are so boring! Horny Lizzy likes looking sexy, not like a loser," the sex-crazed teen complained, before looking back at James. "Daddy, can I wear the clothes Belinda gave me to school tomorrow? I want everybody to see my body and how big a slut I am now!"

"I don't see why not," James said, "Nothing would make me happier than to have everyone know you're my little whore. Just be sure not to let your mother see them."

"You bet. Ooh, I have an idea, Daddy!" Horny Lizzy squealed, her eyes wide in excitement. "Can you take me shopping this weekend for some more clothes? Stuff that's even sluttier than my new outfit?"

"Of course, baby," James said, stroking his daughter's hair. "Whatever my little girl wants."

"Oh, thank you, Daddy!" Horny Lizzy said, giving his cock another squeeze. "I'll model them all for you, and then maybe we can go to the back together and you can fuck me in the fitting room! I'll be really loud, too, so everyone will know what we're doing!"

"Fuck, yeah, we'll make sure the whole store hears me fucking my horny little slut," James agreed, smiling. "Be sure to call me 'daddy' the whole time, too, so they all know it's your daddy's dick making you cum."

Hmm, that might be a problem. Especially with Detective Vella sniffing around my practice, I couldn't have my patients going around the city fucking each other in wild abandon. Of course, I certainly wasn't going to caution them to stop, but it would probably be best if I took some precautions.

While the two discussed all the public shenanigans they planned to get up to, I surreptitiously cast a small spell on the pair. Just a minor aura of forgetfulness, one which would ensure that any mortals who happened to witness their lewd behavior wouldn't remember it once they stopped paying attention for more than a few seconds. Should ensure that there would be no pesky calls to the mortal authorities, but would still allow Horny Lizzy and her daddy an audience for all their filthy activities. Belinda Malefas always went the extra mile to ensure that her clients got everything they wanted, after all.

"You're so naughty, Daddy," Horny Lizzy giggled. "I guess that's where I get it from. Definitely not from Mom! Bet she'd never let you fuck her out in public like that."

"Ha, ha," James said, shaking his head. "Not likely. Not like you and I are gonna be doing, right?"

"Mmm, Daddy!" Horny Lizzy moaned, squeezing his hard-on again. "Anywhere you want to fuck me, Daddy! Anywhere at all! We're gonna have so much fun!"

James smiled, kissing his daughter on the forehead. "Then let's go clean up and get out of here, huh? I can't wait to feel that mouth of yours around my cock on the way home."

"Yes, Daddy!" Horny Lizzy said, smiling. "I promise, I'll make you cum so hard!"

I watched the two of them head for the shower, the taste of their sexual energy still fresh inside my accursed flesh. To think, this was the end of my first day as a family therapist, and I'd already feasted on three delectably incestuous couplings. And I had dozens of appointments lined up for the foreseeable future.

It seemed that my new feeding method was going to be a huge success.

Chapter Text

Once Horny Lizzy and her happy daddy were successfully ushered out of my office, I strolled out to the waiting room with a bounce in my step. Nothing felt better for a succubus like me than a marathon feeding session like today. As I headed out into the waiting room, Janice was getting ready to leave, grabbing her purse and making her way towards the door.

"So, did you enjoy your first day?" I asked, stopping her in her tracks.

Janice looked nervous, glancing over at the door where Horny Lizzy and her father had left. "It was... different," she said. "Have to admit, I'm still a little freaked about that detective showing up."

"Well, don't worry about it," I said, reaching out and touching her hand. "Just a routine visit, nothing to be concerned about."

Janice frowned, looking down at my hand on hers. "Um, okay," she said hesitantly, cautiously pulling her hand away. "Is everything going alright with you, Dr. Malefas? I mean, as far as with your appointments today?"

"Oh, yes, very well," I assured her. "We had some real breakthroughs, and I think all my patients learned to see their family members in a whole new light."

Janice smiled, nodding. "That's good to hear, Dr. Malefas," she said. "Everybody did seem really happy as they were leaving. Although... it's weird."

"What's weird?"

"They all rushed out so fast, is all. All three sets of clients, I tried to call them back to schedule another appointment, but all of them said they had somewhere to be and left before I could book them for next time," she said. "I mean, they all looked really happy with the progress they'd made, so I don't know why they wouldn't stick around to set up their next appointment."

I laughed. "Yes, that's something you'll have to get used to, Janice. My therapy methods are a little... well, you might call them 'loose.' I'm not the type of doctor that's going to have regular appointments for each patient. I always tell them, 'If you ever to discuss anything further, just give me a call and we can fit you in as soon as possible.' But if they feel like they got enough out of just one session, then I'm happy to let them go."

"I guess that makes sense," Janice said. "Just hope they don't all think they're cured now and never come back! Wouldn't be good for business, you know?" she let out an uneasy giggle.

"Not to worry," I assured her. "The whole point of my practice is to help people overcome their problems, not create more of them just to make a profit. And besides, it's not like the world is ever going to run out of dysfunctional families needing therapy. You should know, after all."

Janice looked confused. "Wait, what are you..."

"I really need to thank you for that, by the way. I've never been great at managing my calendar, so great job getting all those appointments scheduled and organized for me."

"Oh, your calendar, right," Janice said, looking strangely relieved. "Not a problem, Dr. Malefas. That's why you hired me, after all. Anyway, glad to hear that the first day went well. See you tomorrow, doctor!"

I moved to the side, blocking her path to the door. "Actually, Janice, if you don't have anything else to do tonight, there's a nice little bar just down the street. Care to join me? You know, have a few drinks to celebrate the first day of my new practice?"

"Um, sure, I guess," Janice said, still looking a little uncomfortable. "But, uh, I don't really drink much. I mean, not that I don't have drinks ever, but... well, I'm kind of a lightweight."

"Well, I'm sure you'll be fine," I said, smiling. "I'll use my expert psychological insight to monitor your behavior, and make sure you don't overdo it. You can trust me, I'm a professional."

"Oh, okay," Janice said, nodding. "Maybe just a few?"

"Sounds perfect, Janice! Let's go!"

The bar was pretty crowded when we arrived, people just getting off work and wanting to unwind after a long day. Eventually we found a small table in the corner that wasn't being used. Waving down a server, I ordered a couple beers. As a succubus, my body's only need being to feed off human carnality, I didn't get a lot out of drinking alcohol. But it wasn't the booze I had come here for; it was the chance to get acquainted with my new secretary. Unlike my patients, the quick little morsels I devoured in my office, Janice would be a long-term project of mine. Like a gourmet meal compared to a bag of potato chips: something to savor and enjoy for as long as possible.

Our drinks arrived, and I thanked the server. "Is there anything else I can get you?" she asked, a hint of flirtatiousness in her voice.

"No, that'll be all for now," I said, raising my bottle to her. As she turned to leave, I caught her putting a slip of paper on the table. No surprise, when I flipped it over, I saw she had written her phone number on it. I smiled, catching the server glancing over her shoulder and sending a wink my way before she went back to the bar.

Not bad. Wonder how close she was to her immediate family. If things got quiet in the office and I needed to do some after-hours feeding, she could be getting a lot closer to them in the near future.

Janice noticed what had happened and looked at me curiously. "Did... did she just..."

I nodded. "Happens all the time. Must be my irresistible charm." With a smirk, I slid the piece of paper into my sweater, right between my breasts. Janice's eyes followed my motion and then, realizing where she was now staring, quickly averted her eyes.

"Sorry, Doctor," she said, taking a small sip from her beer. "Guess I'm still kinda new to this whole city life thing. Like they say, you can take the girl off the farm, but you can't take the farm out of the girl."

"Ah, yes," I said, smiling. "You mentioned that back during the interview. You're originally from a small town in Alabama, right?"

"Yeah, that's right. Cross Plains, about an hour south of Montgomery. My dad owns a small farm there, grows mostly corn and soybeans. Of course, with all the big corporate farms moving in, it's not what it used to be. Mom ended up getting a job as a teacher's assistant at the local high school to help make ends meet, but things are still pretty tough out there. The economy isn't exactly booming."

"It certainly doesn't seem that way," I agreed. "Guess that's why you set off for the big city. Looking for a better life."

"You could say that. I try to send a few dollars home every month, though. That's why I wanted this job so badly, to help support my family." A brief smile came to her face. "Probably the last thing I should say to my boss, but... you pay way more than any of the other secretary jobs I applied for."

"I believe in rewarding hard work," I said, smiling. "And I can afford to pay more. Let's just say the Malefas family has resources to spare, and leave it at that."

Yes, for a demon like me, money wasn't really an issue. Whenever my pockets were feeling light, inevitably a few affluent men and women in my general area would find themselves experiencing a night of unimaginable pleasure, while gladly offering their one-night stand free reign with their bank account. Only to find the next morning that they had no memory of our time together, or why they withdrew so much money.

"So, any brother or sisters?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. I certainly hoped so. Corrupting my secretary would be even sweeter if there were brothers or sisters I could draw into my sinful web.

"A younger sister," Janice said, shaking her head. "She's in college now, about an hour or so from here. It's... kind of a personal matter, but she's a bit of a wild child. I don't know if I can really talk about it, Dr. Malefas."

"That's okay," I assured her. "Let me guess, though: little sis got away from home, went off to college, and decided she was into girls instead of boys?"

Janice took a long sip of her beer, looking down at the table. "I suppose it's a pretty common story," she said softly. "Mom and Dad don't approve, of course. They want to believe it's just your typical rebellious phase, that she'll grow out of it. But even when she was younger, Dakota never really seemed to care much for boys. I try my best to play the mediator, make our parents realize that this isn't something Dakota just woke up one day and suddenly decided to do. But you know how it is. I'm just afraid that if they can't get over their old-fashioned ways, they're going to drive her away for good eventually."

"Tough situation," I said, nodding. "Well, if you manage to get all of them here in the city, I'll be happy to put my psychological skills to use and help you sort through some of your family's problems."

Already I was working the various angles in my mind: maybe Mom ends up with her tongue deep in her lesbian daughter's pussy, while Daddy goes to town on my sweet secretary's tight little asshole. The possibilities were endless!

"You're so nice, Dr. Malefas," Janice said, smiling. "But I doubt I'd ever convince my parents to see a therapist. Heck, it's hard enough to get them to leave the farm, let alone come all the way here for a therapy session. They're already upset with me and Dakota for moving so far away from home."

A pity. I suppose I'd have to find another strategy to corrupt this lovely young woman. "Well, let's drop that painful topic for now," I said, taking a sip of my beer. "What about your love life? Any boyfriends or girlfriends?"

"Um... no, not really," Janice said, frowning. "I mean, I've been out of work for a while, spent most of my free time the past few months sending out resumes. Not a lot of time to meet anyone."

"Ah, but now that you're gainfully employed, you'll be able to take a little more time to yourself," I said. "Maybe find someone special to share your bed with?"

I just loved the way the talk of sex made the poor unsuspecting woman tighten up in her seat. It was going to be so satisfying, slowly turning up the heat on her libido over the next few weeks or months, however long I decided to draw it out before finally letting her give in to temptation.

"Dr. Malefas, I'm sorry, but I'm not really comfortable talking about that kind of stuff," she said, glancing around the room nervously. "I mean, I know you're a psychologist and probably have people telling you all the time about their personal lives, but I don't think I should..."

"Oh, it's okay, Janice," I assured her. "I apologize for bringing it up. See, this is why I wanted to have drinks with you tonight. Establish boundaries, make sure we're on the same page. Hopefully we'll be working together for a while, so I want to make sure we get along well."

"Of course," she said, smiling. "Sorry if I sounded rude. I'm glad we're getting the chance to talk, just... not about that."

"Not a problem," I assured her. "It's important to establish ground rules right away. Glad we worked that out. Of course, if you ever wanted to TELL ME ABOUT YOUR SEX LIFE, I'd be more than happy to lend you an ear."

Janice looked at me, blinking. My suggestion was worming its way into her brain, forcing her to consider the possibility of sharing something so personal. The reluctance faded from her face as she smiled. "Well, I guess maybe I could tell you a little bit," she said, taking a sip of her beer. "It's just... I guess I'm kinda boring when it comes to the bedroom. I've only really had sex with three guys in my life. And the last guy was..."

Her defenses were coming back up. That wouldn't do at all. "Go ahead, Janice. TELL ME ABOUT YOUR LAST BOYFRIEND."

She looked down at her bottle, swirling the amber liquid around. "Okay, well... he was a real jerk," she said. "I mean, he wasn't mean to me, didn't hit me or anything crazy like that. But he was always wanting me to try new things, stuff in the bedroom that I never really felt comfortable with. He pushed me into doing stuff like bondage, role-playing, and... well, one night he finally took it too far."

"Really? What did he do?" I asked, leaning forward eagerly.

Of course, with my ability to access any of her memories that involved sex, I knew the details already. But this wasn't about that, it was about getting Janice to open up and talk about it. To make her trust me, see me as her friend and confidant. It would make turning her into my submissive slut so much easier in the end.

"Well, one night we were in the bedroom. Doing it... um..." she lowered her voice, barely able to be heard over the background noise of the bar. "...doggy-style, and out of nowhere he... um... he put it in my butt."

I winced in sympathy. "Definitely not something a guy should do without asking first," I said. "Especially not your first time." I gave her a coy smile. "I'm assuming it was your first anal experience?"

"Yes," she said, nodding. "He'd asked me to try it a couple times, but I always said no. I thought he'd given up, but that night he just... he forced it." She shook her head. "I should have stopped him, but I just... I let it happen. Once he was done, though, I let him have it. Told him exactly how I felt, not just about what he did that night, but all the other crap he'd pressured me into."

"Sounds like something he needed to hear," I said, grinning. "But I'm guessing he didn't take it well?"

Janice shook her head. "He started whining and saying how he just wanted me to try new things. That I was too 'boring' in bed and that I needed to 'loosen up'. Basically, the usual excuses. I told him that if he couldn't respect my limits then maybe it was time to call it quits."

"Bravo," I said, clapping my hands. "It sounds like you handled yourself quite well."

"Thank you," Janice said, smiling. "Well, once I made it clear that it was over, he showed me his true colors. Called me a 'frigid bitch', even admitted that he was screwing around behind my back with some other girl. Apparently that was my fault, though, because I wasn't adventurous enough in bed. So, yeah. Not exactly a 'let's stay friends' kind of breakup."

"Awful, just awful," I said, shaking my head. "But you did the right thing by cutting him loose. You don't need a guy who won't respect your boundaries. I'm sure there are plenty of nice men out there for you."

Janice nodded. "Yeah, I suppose so. But even without the job hunt to worry about anymore... not sure I'm ready to get into another relationship anytime soon. After that guy, I don't think I'd trust anyone with my body for a while."

"Well, I can understand that," I said, taking another sip of my beer. "Thanks for talking to me tonight, Janice, and for being so open. If you ever want to talk about anything else, I'm here."

She smiled at me. "You're so sweet, Dr. Malefas. It's funny, I haven't told anyone about what happened with Nate before tonight. Not even my sister, and we talk about everything. You're just so easy to talk to." A low laugh. "Guess that's why you got into psychology, huh?"

I gave her a wink. "Well, that, and it's an excellent way to feed my endless hunger for the sexual energy of humans."

Janice blinked. "For what? What did you..."

"FORGET WHAT I JUST SAID."

Glancing around in confusion, Janice shook her head. "Huh? What was I just saying? Maybe I've had too much to drink already…"

"No, you're fine. You were just saying I'm easy to talk to," I reminded her. "Which... probably that's why I got into psychology."

"Right," Janice said with a quick laugh. "Hey, so I probably don't need to say this, but please don't tell anyone about any of that stuff with Nate, Dr. Malefas."

"On one condition," I said. "Enough with the 'Dr. Malefas' stuff. You don't need to be so formal. Call me Belinda."

"Okay, Belinda," she said, smiling bashfully. "God, I've been talking your ear off, haven't I? I do that all the time, I'm so sorry."

"Don't apologize. I'm quite used to listening to people. After all, that's what I do for a living."

"That's true," Janice said, nodding. "So, uh... what about you? Do you have someone special in your life?"

"Ah, no," I said. "I've never been one for committed relationships. Let's just say that my upbringing was... well, quite different from a farm in rural Alabama. From when I was young, my family always expressed to me how sex wasn't something to be ashamed of. That it was perfectly natural and healthy. As long as you were careful about things like pregnancy and STDs, they said sex was pretty much harmless fun. And let me tell you, Janice: once I got old enough, I wasted no time having a whole lot of that fun."

This brought a quick giggle from Janice. "If my parents heard you say that, they'd freak out. When I was growing up, even being alone with a boy was strictly forbidden."

"Well, I'm not going to say I understand how they feel, but anyone raising a child has to decide what's best for them," I said. "As for me, I spent my younger years enjoying myself thoroughly. I had dozens of lovers, both male and female. Honestly, I can't even conceive of being one of those types who waits until marriage before even touching another person. To miss out on so many wonderful experiences..."

I caught a glint of something in Janice's eyes. Perhaps a bit of jealousy at my sexual freedom. "I suppose I wouldn't mind... well, maybe trying some of that stuff out once in a while," she said. "Being a little bit more adventurous in the bedroom, I mean. Maybe if Nate had been less pushy about it, I might have had more fun with some of the stuff he wanted me to do. But he wanted so many things, so fast, and I just wasn't ready for that much..."

"Exactly, that's the crux of it," I said, nodding. "It's all about consent and communication. In any intimate relationship, you must be able to communicate your desires clearly, openly, and without judgment. Otherwise, you end up with a situation like what happened between you and Nate."

I could see Janice working herself up to something. Finally, she gave in and said it out. "When Nate was... you know, doing me in the butt... at first I actually enjoyed it. It felt good, really good. If he had asked me first, and hadn't been so rough about it, I might have let him do it again."

"Nothing to be ashamed of. If done right, anal sex can be a wonderful thing," I assured her. "If you ever need pointers, I've been on both sides of the equation."

Janice laughed nervously. "Both sides? You mean you...?"

"Of course. In fact, I quite enjoy 'topping' a man, as it's known. Being penetrated anally can actually be more pleasurable for a man than for a woman, due to stimulation of the prostate gland. A lot of men can be a bit hesitant to let a woman take charge in bed like that, but once they experience it, they'll never go back." I paused, and then leaned in to whisper, "Especially the way I do it."

"Oh, wow," Janice said, a grin spreading across her face. "I can't believe my boss is telling me about all this. You're definitely not your typical family therapist."

I gave her a wink. "Oh, you'd be surprised. I could tell you some stories from my college days that would make a porn star blush. You haven't lived until you've had three men all cumming inside you at once. It's like a whole different world of pleasure."

The woman's eyes went wide. "You... certainly aren't anything like I expected, Dr. Malefas... I mean, Belinda."

"Oh, I'm full of surprises," I said. "We haven't even scratched the surface."

Chapter Text

Unfortunately for Janice - or fortunately, depends on your perspective – I had a special surprise planned for her that night. And just like Nate, I didn't intend to ask permission first.

After a few more beers, we parted ways outside of the bar. Making sure she was out of sight, I ducked into an alleyway and put my magic to work. In a puff of black smoke, I let my human guise slip away. My eyes glowed a dark purple as my true form emerged from the shadows. Sighing in relief, I let my wings unfurl from behind my shoulders. If any mortals happened to glance into the alley, they wouldn't have seen a woman standing there, but a gorgeous winged demon. A succubus.

Much as I would have loved to give the people of this city a good look at my hellish beauty, tonight called for a bit more discretion. Closing my eyes for a moment, I cast a spectral incantation over my body. My sensual image faded from sight, the power of my magic not only rendering me invisible to mortal eyes, but also completely incorporeal. Any physical contact with me would result in nothing more than a brief tingle on the skin, and a sudden mental image of your most shameful and depraved sexual fantasy.

Extending my wings with a blissful sigh, I took to the air, traveling in the direction I'd seen Janice walking. She hadn't gotten far, only a couple blocks down the road. Guess she must have lived within walking distance of the office, no sign of her getting into a car or pulling out her phone to call up a rideshare app. I hovered above her, silently and invisibly, the poor thing having no idea that she was going to have company when she got home.

As she walked, Janice darted her eyes around, scanning for any signs of danger. When a couple of drunk guys across the street started making lewd comments in her direction, I could see her tense up slightly. Hugging herself, she kept moving forward, quicker now.

In truth, she had nothing to worry about, at least from those inebriated dullards. I had big plans for my nervous little secretary tonight, plans that didn't involve her getting held up and potentially raped by random strangers. If those two idiots even looked like they were coming after her, I would put a stop to that quite quickly. Just because I was a demon of lust didn't mean I couldn't bring some of the other deadly sins to bear when the situation called for it. If I had to rank them, #2 on my list would most definitely be wrath. And those humans would be in for a very rude awakening if I decided to unleash it upon them.

No, nobody was going to touch Janice tonight. Nobody human, at least.

In the end, once she was away from the cat callers, my secretary's walk back home was uneventful. After a few blocks, I saw her head up a short flight of stairs into an apartment building. Not a particularly nice place, the concrete walls cracked and decorated with graffiti. I suppose she was saving that extra rent money to send to her parents. Such a kind soul, my dear Janice. I'd almost feel bad about what I was about to do, if succubi had the capacity for empathy.

Hovering in place outside the building, I watched the windows of each unit, waiting for one of the darkened apartments to spark to life. A few minutes later, a set of windows on the third floor lit up. Flying up close to the occupied apartment, I drifted through the illuminated window, entering Janice's apartment as silent as a ghost.

The place was what I would have expected for a previously-unemployed single woman in the big city: cramped, sparsely furnished, and barely fit for a human to live in. Still, Janice had tried her best to make it comfortable. Little touches like flowers in a vase, a small incense burner, and some artfully arranged knickknacks showed Janice's attempts to make the best of a difficult situation.

On one table, I spotted a recent photo of Janice with a younger woman, one who looked a little like my secretary except with brown hair instead of blonde, worn short. I guessed that must have been Dakota. Not bad. I was already imagining the two sisters with their heads between each other's legs, licking and sucking each other's pussies, while I decided which of them to violate next.

"Hey, there, Tilly," I heard Janice call out from the apartment door, as she laid her purse down on a nearby countertop. For a moment I wondered if she had lied about her current dry spell, and she was hiding a girlfriend in the apartment. But then I saw a ball of fur padding up to her, tail swaying behind it.

Of course, she had a cat. It was practically standard issue for a lonely young woman in the big city. Tilly the cat rubbed happily against her owner's leg, purring loudly. "Aw, did you miss me, sweetie?" Janice cooed, scooping up the cat. "I've missed you too, baby."

As I moved deeper into the apartment, drifting closer to Janice, the furry creature turned to stare right at me, letting out a frightened hiss.

"Ow!" Janice let out a yelp as the cat struggled its way free of her arms, giving her a scratch across her skin in the process. She watched in confusion as Tilly scampered through a door and out of sight. "What the hell? What's wrong with you, Tilly?" she asked, rubbing at the red line where Tilly's claw had dug into her arm. "You keep that up, I know a kitty who isn't getting any treats tonight."

Shaking her head, Janice headed into her small kitchenette, pulling open a cabinet and grabbing a can of tuna-flavored cat food. "Well, when you're done being a mean little bitch, your food's out here," she called out to the frightened feline. She placed the can on the floor before tending to her own empty stomach.

Janice certainly wasn't blowing the high salary I was paying her on filet mignon or caviar, dining that night on quite the gourmet feast of a frozen TV dinner. Heading back into the living room area of the small apartment, she grabbed a remote and flipped on the television before slumping down onto her couch.

I watched as Janice went about her lonely evening, picking away at the food while her television droned on in the background. She ate quickly and then tossed the container into the trash, before flopping back down on the couch and turning on some sitcom. Must have been utterly compelling television, since she was browsing on her phone while it played.

It still mystified me after all these centuries: how can these mortals stand such mundane, uninteresting lives? Was I "evil" for re-directing their minds towards something more exciting? I thought about the three sets of clients I'd seen today, no doubt back at home right now fucking like wild beasts. I'm sure if I offered them the chance to go back to their normal lives, to never feel such pleasure again, they would rather die than return to such a boring state of existence.

The tedium was interrupted by the ring of Janice's phone in her hand. She answered it, already smiling before she said a word. "Hey," she replied. "Yeah, just got home from work. My boss wanted to take me out for a drink to celebrate her first day of business, and you know how it is. Boss says we're getting a drink after work, you don't turn her down if you value your job." Silence for a moment. "No, I'm just kidding. Belinda's actually really cool. A little... well, open about her personal life, but otherwise, I think I'm going to enjoy working with her." She laughed. "Yeah, definitely. What about you? How are things going with that girl in your history class? What was her name, Jenny?"

I smiled. Janice's lesbian co-ed sister, obviously. Wonder if she'd be paying Janice a visit anytime soon. I would relish the opportunity to make the two sisters "realize" that they've always wanted nothing more than to strip each other down and go tongue-deep in each other's pussies.

Janice let out a gasp. "Oh, shit, that's awful. Well, screw her, then! You deserve someone better than that." Another pause. "No, it's fine. You can talk to me about anything, Koti. I promise, Mom and Dad won't hear about this."

The next pause was long, and whatever Dakota was saying seemed to bring a change to Janice's face. "Koti, what have we said?" she said, her tone suddenly stern. "What happened was an accident, that's all it was. You have to put it behind you." Pause, Janice starting to fidget. "Koti, stop. If you keep getting worked up like this, somebody might notice. And that might lead to people asking a lot of questions, you know what I mean? So just breathe, okay? Everything will be alright, as long as you don't start acting weird or something." Another pause. "That's not true, Koti, and you know it. What happened... it wasn't your fault. Just remember that, and everything will be fine."

Interesting. Seemed there was some sort of secret between the two sisters. Perhaps there was a connection to that strange tension I'd seen in my secretary when Detective Vella had paid us a visit. Whatever it was, my attempts to probe Janice's mind for more information were coming up empty. So the topic definitely wasn't a steamy, shameful interlude between the two sisters, or anything otherwise sexual in nature. Therefore, it interested me about as much as watching paint dry in a beige room.

"Alright, that's good," Janice said, her mood brightening. "If you ever need to talk to me about anything, just call me, any time. Or stop by this weekend, I'll even pay for the Uber if you can take a break to visit. Just... just try and relax, okay? Focus on your studies and make sure to keep your grades up." More silence, then a cackling laugh. "Oh, shut up, I do not sound like Mom! Just want the best for my little sister, that's all. Oh, and forget about Jenny. That bitch doesn't deserve you." Pause. "Yeah, absolutely. Give me a call any time. Okay, bye." She hung up the phone, letting out a sigh of relief.

On a normal evening, that would probably be the highlight of my secretary's evening, as she got back to browsing on her phone and listening to whatever boring comedy show was on the TV. But tonight was anything but normal, and it was time for me to get things moving. Floating across the living room to hover in front of Janice, I wiggled my finger in her direction. Almost immediately, the young woman let out a loud yawn.

"Jeez, this early and already I'm exhausted," she said, stretching her arms above her head. "Shit, I'm turning into such a boring old lady."

I watched in satisfaction as Janice turned off the TV, drug herself up off the couch and went to her bedroom. She shut the door behind her, but that didn't stop me from drifting right through it. I entered the bedroom just in time to see Janice starting to strip off her clothes for the evening.

"Wonder what Belinda is up to right now," I heard her muttering as she opened the buttons on her blouse. "Probably hooking up with that girl from the bar, or some other guy she picked up. Meanwhile I'm home, alone, already hitting the sack. That's Janice Lightman for you: the excitement just never ends. Or starts." As she undressed, she looked at the bed, her furry companion no doubt quivering underneath. "Tilly, you wouldn't believe some of the stuff my boss gets up to. Apparently, I'm working for a complete sex maniac."

She didn't know the half of it. I smiled to myself as Janice's blouse fell away, and she undid the hook on her bra. Just like with humans, it was quite a debate even among succubi which was better: breasts or asses. Me, I was unashamedly a tit lover, and my secretary's were the perfect size and shape for my tastes. Right in between flat-chested and huge melons, no trace of silicone or surgical enhancement, with luscious nipples that begged to be sucked.

Sliding off her skirt, Janice strolled across the bedroom. I arched my brow as I watched her hips sway, her ass peeking out from her lacy pink panties. Maybe I could be persuaded to switch sides in that great debate after all. My secretary's tight little body looked absolutely divine from behind. What a shame that such a perfect body hadn't been put to use in so long.

Of course, that was soon to be rectified.

Janice grabbed an oversized t-shirt from the foot of her bed and pulled it over her head. "Going to sleep this early. God, I'm so boring," she grumbled to herself as she crawled under the covers. "Meanwhile Belinda's off somewhere doing god knows what, probably getting fucked raw by some stranger."

Resting her head back on the pillow, she sighed wistfully. "Maybe she's right. Now that I don't have to worry about looking for a job, I should try meeting some guys. Wonder if my account on that dating site is still active..." Letting out another yawn, she rolled onto her side away from where I silently watched her. "Yeah, I'll check that tomorrow... too tired to deal with it now." Another yawn, and before long she was asleep, her breathing growing steady as she drifted off into slumber.

Poor Janice. Her dry spell was about to end, in perhaps the most traumatic way imaginable.

Once I was sure she was fast asleep, I concentrated for a moment, dispelling the veil of invisibility that had hidden me up to this point. As my visage came into focus, all the lights in the room began to shift color, slowly changing from white to a deep red. The sound of a hundred whispering voices filled the air, as I rose off my clawed feet and glided across the floor, hovering above Janice's bed.

It took a moment for Janice to return to consciousness. The lethargy spell I had cast on her kept her from having the normal reaction that a mortal might have to such a sight: a winged, horned creature of pure sexual energy floating over her bed. She blinked, as if I was just a spot of dust in her eye that might easily be brushed away. When I remained, she finally registered my presence and gasped.

"What... what's happening?" she finally asked, voice coming out in a hoarse whisper. "Why can't I move?"

"Because this isn't real, Janice," I said. "You're having a very vivid and exciting dream."

She sat up slightly, her sedated state preventing her from moving much more than that. "That voice... Belinda? No, it can't be..."

"Belinda is the name I assumed to walk among you mortals," I explained. "My true name is Naasima. I am a succubus, a creature of pure sexual desire. And tonight... your body belongs to me."

Janice's eyes widened as she stared at my true form. "This... this is one hell of a dream," she muttered, shaking her head.

I chuckled, drifting closer to her. "You know, a psychologist might say that this is a sign of repressed cravings. That my stories of sexual freedom and debauchery sparked your imagination, causing you to have a dream that let you experience all those unsatisfied desires."

"Desires? What kind of desires?" Janice asked, looking confused.

"Well, here's a hint," I said with a smirk.

Concentrating on my own form, I could feel the space between my thighs pulse and reshape. Within a few seconds, my vagina was replaced by a thick, throbbing shaft of flesh.

Janice's eyes bugged out as she took in the sight of the veiny monster jutting out of my hips, a deep shade of purple like the rest of my accursed flesh. The shape of it was somewhat similar to that of a human's, although closer in some respects to the phallus of a more... equine persuasion, with a flared head and a pair of heavy balls hanging beneath.

"Is that...oh, God, are you going to... put that inside me?" Janice gasped, reaching down and grabbing hold of the sheets, pulling them over her trembling body.

"It's your dream, Janice," I said, my cock giving a twitch as a drop of pre-cum formed at the tip. "You tell me."

With a flick of my wrist, the bedsheets were ripped from Janice's grasp, flying across the room. She looked up at me, eyes wide with fear and maybe even a little awe. "So real..." she softly moaned. "Is this really a dream?"

"Why don't we call it... a premonition?" I suggested. "A sneak preview of the delights that await you once your downfall is complete, and your soul belongs to me."

Another gesture of my clawed hand, and Janice's clothes faded away like mist, leaving her naked on the bed. She gasped as I hovered closer, my body tilting forward in mid-air until I was parallel to the mattress. Her wide eyes locked in horror on my monstrous phallus, drifting closer to her unprotected pussy. I could feel her fear, the urge to scream and flee from this terrifying beast of pure lust. But with the spell I had cast upon her, she was powerless to do anything but stare, mouth agape.

I lowered myself to hover directly over her, the head of my penis just a few inches above her wet, glistening slit. I took it slow, no need to rush. After all, I had all night to make her mine.

Janice was quivering as I drew nearer, her hands clawing uselessly at the sheets underneath her. I felt my shaft throb in anticipation of entering the warm, welcoming depths of the terrified woman's body. A few inches more, and the flared head of my phallus pressed against Janice's moist entrance.

"Oh, God," Janice gasped, her eyes bulging at the first touch of my sinful flesh against hers. Even the slightest of contact between her frail human form and my massive, evil appendage was enough to send a jolt of unwanted pleasure through her. She struggled for breath, writhing beneath me, trying to get away from the sensation that was so bizarre, so revolting to her... and so arousing.

I pushed my hips forward, just a tiny bit, and felt the head of my member start to force open the folds of her pussy. "Oh, God, no," Janice moaned, trying desperately to push back, to force me away. She couldn't move more than an inch or so, not with my magic keeping her immobile. "You can't... that thing is too big... please, stop!"

"No need for fear," I said. "This is only a dream, after all. A place for you to experience all of your deepest, darkest fantasies. Deep down, this is what you want, isn't it?"

She hissed, as my grotesque cock slithered along her soft nether-regions. It pulsed in time with the beat of my blackened heart, leaking thick, milky fluid from its tip to slather across her quivering sex. As the vile fluids touched her delicate folds, Janice's body shuddered, the lubricating moisture spreading swiftly throughout her feminine cavity. I could see it in her eyes, the unwanted pleasure that my unholy pre-cum was forcing her body to experience.

"Your body wants this," I whispered, leaning in close to her ear. "Don't fight it any longer, Janice. Give in to your desires."

"No," Janice weakly moaned. "I don't... I don't want to..."

"Then why are you dreaming about it? Unless deep down, you desire to be violated? To have your body ravaged, to surrender it entirely to the will of a dark creature like me?" I asked.

 Another slight nudge, and I felt the head of my phallus push through the tight opening of her pussy. I could feel the heat of her insides, the slippery friction of her wetness around my shaft.

"Deny it all you want, but I can feel the heat of your body, the way it throbs as I slide deeper inside of you," I said softly. "This is exactly what you want, isn't it?"

Janice bit her lip, my lustful aura starting to warp her mind. "I... I don't know... it..." she looked down again at the thick, purple phallus slowly forcing its way into her body. "It's just a dream... not real... just my own mind playing tricks on me..."

"Exactly," I said. "Just a dream, that's all it is. So why not give yourself over to it? Why not let go of your inhibitions and surrender to the darkness?"

Slowly, inch by veiny, glorious inch, I sank my monstrous phallus into the depths of her quivering pussy. Janice shuddered, breath coming in shallow gasps as she felt my massive length penetrate her silken walls. Her pussy was hot and wet and so incredibly tight. How long had it been since she'd last experienced a man? Poor thing. If she had thought her last boyfriend had violated her, that was nothing compared to what was happening right now. The sheer size of my unholy cock was stretching her cunt to its limits, evoking both pleasure and pain as it slowly forced its way deeper and deeper into her body.

"Oh, God," Janice whimpered. "Please... stop... I can't take it anymore..."

"Don't fight it," I said. "Let go of your inhibitions and give yourself over to the pleasure."

"I... I..." Janice stammered. "I don't... I... why... why does this feel so good?"

Another soft push slightly deeper into her tight pussy, another moan. A mixture of pained denial and uncontrollable desire. "Because it's your dream, Janice, and dreams are supposed to be fun. You have the power to do anything you want. Indulge in the desires you wouldn't dare to in real life," I said. "So stop lying to yourself, Janice. Admit that you want to live a life without limits, without pesky things like morality or guilt. That you want to throw away your inhibitions and give in to the dark, twisted urges of your most carnal nature."

The woman moaned as I reversed direction, pulling my monstrous shaft back a few inches. I could see the emotions raging within her, the horrifying realization in her eyes that the feeling of my cock starting to withdraw was like having part of her soul ripped away. That as much as she had fought against it, she was too far gone now. Utterly enslaved by the weakness of her own flesh. Her face turned red with shame and frustration, knowing what her body wanted and being powerless to deny it.

"It's not... I can't..." she gasped, shaking her head. "Please... please stop. Stop making me feel this way."

"What way is that?" I asked, enjoying her aching moan as I pulled my cock almost completely out of her.

"Oh, God, it's just too much," she moaned, struggling to keep her thoughts in order. "Just a dream... just a dream... it isn't real... so why don't I... why shouldn't I... let go, give in, just let myself enjoy it..."

It was nearly over now. "There's a whole new world awaiting you, Janice," I said. "A world where you can indulge your deepest, darkest desires. I'll take you there, my dear, and all I ask in return is that you surrender yourself to me. Such a small price to pay. What is your soul, after all, compared to such pleasures?"

Janice was trembling as I pushed my thick phallus into her once again. Just a fraction of an inch deeper, but enough to send a fresh shockwave of pleasure through her body. The scent of her arousal filled my nostrils, making me hungrier for more.

"Just a dream... just a dream..." she repeated over and over, even if deep down she knew she was lying to herself. That she was in the presence of a monster, and that she was ready to throw away her moral code, her sense of right and wrong, to accept the depraved pleasures that only a demon could offer.

"Let me take you there, Janice," I whispered. "Just say the word, and all those wicked, sinful things you've always dreamed about will become reality."

Another soft thrust, another half-inch inside of her, and it was over. I could see it in her eyes, the desperate human's resolve finally crumbling under the weight of her lust.

"Yes," I heard her whisper, "I want it. Please, please do it to me... I'll do anything, I'll let you have my soul, whatever you want, just..." she swallowed hard, her face turning red as she struggled to keep her voice from breaking. "Please fuck me."

"'Mistress,'" I said, sliding into her with a slow, torturous pace. "Say, 'please fuck me, Mistress.'"

"Yes, Mistress," she gasped. "Please... please fuck me, Mistress."

And with that, I granted her wish. With one hard thrust, my monstrous cock slammed into the depths of her body. Janice immediately arched her back, climaxing the second I was fully inside. "Oh, fuck!" she let out a full-throated shriek of pleasure as my throbbing monster filled her up. "Cumming! Oh, God, yes!"

"'God' isn't here right now, but if you'd like to leave a message..." I joked.

Grasping her waist with my long, clawed fingers, I started to thrust in and out of her, slamming my thick shaft into her pussy with inhuman force. I could feel the heat of her insides, the wet slide of her slick walls around my phallus as it plunged into her depths. And just as exquisite as the physical penetration was the waves of unrestrained pleasure radiating off the writhing woman beneath me. She was broken, completely lost in the throes of passion, her body quaking and shuddering as my violent penetration ravaged her, body, mind, and soul.

With each stroke, Janice's pussy gripped me tighter, each penetration sending her into another orgasm more powerful than the last. She quickly screamed herself hoarse, her mind lost to the sensations of my unholy cock stimulating every nerve ending in her body to inhuman levels. It was a pleasure that would drive most humans into utter madness, if I hadn't been using my dark magic to provide her fragile sanity a measure of protection.

But while her mind was given that mercy, her body was being utterly savaged, forced to experience a level of ecstasy no human could ever hope to comprehend. Pleasure that no mere mortal could ever elicit from her was now flowing through her like a raging river, flooding her entire body and soul with the kind of bliss only a succubus could deliver.

"I can give you everything you could ever desire, Janice," I said. "Open the door into a world of carnal delights. Where no boundaries exist, no desire is too disgusting to pursue, no pleasure is too extreme to experience. After I'm done with you, your only reason to exist will be to share in my unbridled lust for exquisite release. With every breath, every heartbeat, you will seek only to satisfy your insatiable hunger for sin. And I, in my infinite benevolence, will provide you with every opportunity to do so. Your life will become an endless, never-ending journey of depravity, until the day when your frail human form finally can take no more, and your soul is dragged to the depths of Hell. Does that thought please you? Do you give yourself willingly to the darkness?"

I was fairly positive how Janice would have answered, if she possessed the mental capacity to form coherent thoughts. As it was, she simply continued to scream, her face a twisted mask of utter ecstasy as her body was wracked with vile pleasure over... and over... and over again.

In the end, I only spent about 10 minutes fucking Janice, but for her it was no doubt an eternity. Most mortals cannot even conceive of the concept of 'infinity,' but that night in Janice's bed, I'd provided her with just the slightest glimpse of what lay in her future. A taste of the unquenchable lust that drives me and my kind, a briefest brush against the ultimate pleasure that she would experience once she chose to damn her own soul, give herself up to the power of the dark side.

Once I'd fed enough off of her ecstasy to quench my thirst, I pulled out of her with a wet squelch. Didn't want to cum inside the poor mortal, not yet at least. A single drop of my unholy semen infesting her mortal shell would be enough to permanently warp her mind. And for right now, I was content to simply leave her panting and trembling on the bed, body drained and mind broken.

"Ahh... aaahh..." Janice whimpered. Her bedsheets were absolutely drenched in sweat, as she lay there in a limp heap. She looked at me with unfocused eyes, panting, her mouth trying to form words but failing.

But in those pretty blue eyes, I could see the expected, inevitable submission. Pure and complete devotion, utter worship of the unholy creature that had just blessed her with a brief taste of unimaginable pleasure. If the poor thing was capable of movement at this stage, I had little doubt she would be on her knees before me, using her tongue and lips to properly worship the cock that had just violated her in more ways than she might have previously thought possible.

"That was quite enjoyable, mortal," I said, as I floated away from her body and returned to standing at the foot of her bed. "I look forward to the day when you consciously become one of my most devoted servants. But for now... once I leave this apartment, you will believe this was nothing more than an extremely vivid dream. By the time you wake up tomorrow, your conscious mind will have done its best to shroud the memory of our night together, push it deep into the recesses of your mind. But deep down, buried within your subconscious, this will be a memory you carry with you forever."

I flicked a clawed finger, and Janice's panties and t-shirt re-materialized on her sweat-soaked body. Another gesture, and her bed sheets floated back from the corner of the room and draped over her ravaged body.

"lo... lo..." I heard Janice try to speak, her mind still recovering from the overwhelming pleasure. Trying again, she finally managed a few coherent words. "...love... love you..."

"I know," I said, smiling as I flicked my wrist one more time. Janice's head fell back on her pillow, eyes closing, a faint smile on her lips as she slipped into a magically-induced slumber.

I chuckled to myself. "Definitely worth what I'm paying her. Hell, I might even give her a raise. Not going to enjoy coming back to this shithole of an apartment every time I feel the urge to fuck that tight little cunt." With a sigh, I focused on my nether regions, my cock shrinking and receding back into my body and my cunt reforming between my legs.

From under the bed, Tilly the cat poked her head out. Catching sight of my terrifying form, she hissed and went back into hiding.

"Oh, you better get used to having me around, Tilly, my dear," I advised the creature, as I reapplied my shroud of invisibility and turned towards the door. "Your mommy and I are going to be spending a lot of time together."

Chapter Text

Back out in the cool evening air, I stretched out my wings and took flight. It was a beautiful night in the city, the sky clear and the stars shining brightly above me. I flew low over the rooftops and streets below, enjoying the freedom and exhilaration of flying. Nighttime flights always seemed to lift my spirits, especially after a delicious meal like the violent passions I'd just elicited from the unfortunate Janice. Of course, succubi like me had no need for sleep, and after sunset was the perfect time of day to go hunting for fresh victims.

Still, for now I was content to just fly, letting the night breeze blow through my hair as I coasted along. As I passed by office buildings and expensive hotels, I drank in the various nocturnal couplings happening right at that very minute.

On the fifth floor of an upscale hotel, a married man and his mistress were fucking on the balcony, the guy getting an extra thrill out of knowing that anyone looking out from a window could see him violating his marriage vows with a woman half his age. Little did he know that his wife, in their penthouse apartment a few miles away, was currently being gangbanged by three of her husband's friends, by now a regular occurrence whenever one of her husband's "late meetings" kept her home alone.

A few more buildings down, at the offices of one of the biggest insurance companies in the city, the normally stern and reserved head of accounting was taking a break from cleaning up a mess one of her employees had made of the company financial spreadsheets. That break being to get down on her knees and suck off one of the members of the cleaning staff. The young guy could barely speak English, but the older woman was talking in a language he understood perfectly well. And when she hiked up her skirt, removed her panties, and bent over her desk, the lucky bastard needed no further instructions.

I soared over a park at the edge of town, where in a dimly-lit and absolutely filthy restroom stall, a pair of homeless men were both pissing in the mouth of a skinny middle-aged woman sitting on the toilet. The woman played with herself as she swallowed all their bodily fluids, moaning and crying out in pleasure as much from the utter degradation as from her fingers rubbing themselves furiously against her clit. Once the two men were finished, she slurped their grimy cocks clean before heading out of the stall, her husband waiting patiently outside for her to finish.

And in the nearby parking garage, just a short walk away from the nearby football arena, two drunken fans of the local team were celebrating their victory over their greatest rivals by having hot, passionate sex with each other. Their pants around their ankles, one of them had bent over the open back end of his pickup while the other plowed into him from behind. Neither of them had considered themselves gay before tonight, and no doubt both of them would take great pains to never think about this night again once it was over. For now, at least, they were happy to give the term "tailgate party" a whole new meaning.

The city was full of such scenes, without any need for a succubus to tempt these humans into such sinful behavior. Was it any wonder why Heaven was losing souls at an alarming rate? As Baudelaire once said, "What can an eternity of damnation matter to someone who has felt, if only for a second, the infinity of delight?" Certainly a quote a succubus like me could appreciate, especially when infinite delights were my specialty.

I was so wrapped up in absorbing all the various perverse pleasures of the city at night, that I didn't even notice when a dark shape emerged from around the corner of a building ahead of me. By the time it registered, I was already too late, slamming right into the figure with a soft, but audible thud.

"Oof," said a soft voice as we collided. A female voice, one that tickled the deep recesses of my memory. As I recovered my composure, I hovered back a few feet, getting a look at whoever or whatever I'd just run into.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Drovus!" I quickly apologized, once I recognized my fellow succubus rubbing at her arm. "Got a little carried away there."

She nodded, a shy smile on her face as she avoided my eye. "It's okay, Naasima. It was my fault," Drovus said. "I wasn't paying attention."

Drovus was... quite unusual among our kind. The common image of succubi among mortals was fairly standard: seductive female demons who relished every opportunity to corrupt humans into depravity. But Drovus was a bit different. Not appearance-wise, to be sure; like all of us, her natural form was that of a purple-skinned naked woman, with sharp horns and clawed fingers, bat-like wings, and a forked tail. Minus those inhuman features, she could easily walk the runway at any fashion show, her face and body both immaculately crafted to appeal to the lusts of men and women alike.

But in her demeanor, Drovus couldn't have been more different from other succubi. She was shy and reserved, always doing her best to remain unnoticed. Even now, around one of her fellow demons of lust, she spoke softly and kept her eyes averted. Unlike the rest of my kind, who enjoyed taking an active hand in corrupting mortals, Drovus preferred to manipulate her victims from the safety of the shadows. She almost always remained invisible while she fed off humans, preferring to secretly use her powers to influence their thoughts and desires towards carnal matters.

And just like my penchant for sparking incestuous lust, Drovus had her own particular 'fetish,' as it were: she had a fondness for transformation, altering her victims in some way or another with her powers of flesh manipulation. All succubi could alter our own forms, and perform minor alterations on mortals like my enhancements to Horny Lizzy's proportions. But Drovus had a particular talent for making radical changes to the physical form of humans and other living things. Her favorite method of feeding was to alter a mortal into a form that would inspire lust in one of those person's friends, acquaintances, or even just somebody who happened to be in the general area. Whoever it was, the result was always the same: an unusual but enjoyable sexual encounter for the mortals, and a delicious meal for the shy succubus.

"Been a long time, Drovus," I said, smiling and doing my best to put the anxious succubus at ease. "Past few hundred years just flew by, didn't they? So, how have you been?"

She gave me a sheepish look, brushing a lock of her black hair out of her purple eyes. Most succubi kept their hair long and flowing, but Drovus preferred it trimmed short, almost boyish. "Oh, uh... I'm alright. I heard you might be coming to this city, thought I might run into you," she laughed nervously, "Well, guess you ran into me first."

I nodded. "Sorry again. But hey, it's nice to see you! What have you been up to? Any hot new victims lately?"

Drovus shrugged, looking towards the ground far below us as she murmured, "Not really. I guess there's the one I just fed off of tonight. She works in the wolf pens down at the zoo. Real lonely, prefers spending her time with animals, never takes any time to date or... do anything like that," she actually blushed - a succubus blushing, absolutely unheard of - as she continued. "So I put a little spell on all the wolves she loves so much. Now when she's alone with them, they change into... well, forms a little more suited towards human procreation methods. Still wolves, but with arms and legs and... well, you know."

"Yeah, I can imagine," I chuckled. "Sounds like your zookeeper friend is quite the lucky lady."

A nod from Drovus, her eyes momentarily meeting mine as she excitedly grinned. "Oh, she's absolutely thrilled! Every night since I cast my spell on her wolves, she waits until everyone is gone, and lets her favorite animals out of their cages to take turns with her body." She placed a hand to her mouth and let out a girlish giggle. "And since the zoo increased their male wolf population to six just last month, it takes her the entire night to satisfy all those dirty dogs!"

"Ooh, that's good," I said, picturing Drovus's "friend" getting gang-banged by a pack of randy wolfmen. Even if it didn't involve my particular fetish, I made a mental note to go down to the zoo and take in the entertainment myself some night. "Guess that means you've already had your fill for tonight, then?"

Drovus shook her head, eyes going back down to her clawed feet. "Not really. I got an okay meal out of her, but you know how it is, Naasima. After the first time, the lust isn't nearly as strong. This was her fourth night with the wolves, so the carnal energies aren't nearly as potent as they were in the beginning. I was just searching for another potential meal when you came flying in from out of nowhere."

"Ah," I said, nodding. "Well, I could use a little snack myself. What do you say to a little collaborative effort? There's got to be some situation we can engineer that would satisfy both our appetites." I grinned, an old memory coming to mind. "You remember the last time we worked together, don't you? That manor in England with those two sisters that kept fighting over the same suitors..."

Drovus smiled. "Oh, that was fun!" she said. "I transformed their father into a handsome stranger, and you warped the minds of the sisters. Got them so..." she paused and did that giggle of hers again, "... worked up that they both decided to do it with their gentleman caller at the same time. Like they were competing to see which one would be the better wife by being the first one to make him c... climax."

My grin grew wider. "He tried to tell them that he was actually their father, but once they started sucking his dick, there was no way in Hell he was going to stop them."

"Definitely not!" Drovus said, acting more animated now as we reminisced about old corruptions. "I still remember the looks on everyone's faces when I changed him back just as he was... getting off inside one of them! When they saw their own father standing there, drenched with sweat with his... thing still inside one of his daughters, they just about died!" She giggled again, her eyes glazed over as she recalled the scene.

"But it all worked out in the end, didn't it?" I said with a chuckle. "Once they got over their shock, the two sisters ended up going for another round with him, just to make sure he got to cum inside both of them. In the end, our little visit resulted in a great bonding experience for the squabbling sisters, a couple of lovely grand-kids a few months later for their parents, and a sumptuous feast for you and I."

Drovus laughed. "Yeah, that was great," she said. "You're right, we should try and set up something like that tonight. Just need to find the right situation."

I nodded. "Let's fly around the city for a bit, see if we can't pick up on any potential targets," I suggested. "Plus, it's been centuries since the last time we had a chance to talk. I want to hear all about the dirty things you've been up to lately."

The shy succubus gave me a nervous smile. "Um... okay."

Drovus and I flew through the night sky, a pair of lustful creatures enjoying the cool evening breeze as we scanned the city below for potential victims. As we soared around the area, we traded stories of our most recent exploits. Drovus went first, telling me all about the many odd shapes she twisted her victims into.

The stories were entertaining, but the silly girl just kept doing that thing of hers. Pausing just before any 'naughty' words and giggling nervously before coming up with some gentler alternative. As if her story of turning an entire high school football team into tentacled creatures and then unleashing them all on the cheerleading squad was made any more palatable by saying stuff like 'ravaging their bodies' or 'pleasuring their tentacles with their mouths' instead of just coming right out and saying 'fucking and sucking' like any normal succubus would. It was that strange prudishness of hers that made most other succubi consider Drovus to be a bit weird. As far as I knew, I was one of the few that actually liked her company, but even for me her strange ways were getting a little tiresome.

But damn me, I was just too nice to call her out on it. And even the cleaned-up versions of her stories were still pretty hot. In addition to flesh manipulation, Drovus was also quite talented at possession, entering the minds of mortals and taking complete control of their bodies. I suppose for the shy succubus, it was another way to feed without having to actually show her face to anyone. Me, I never was much for possessing people, preferring to just toy with their minds a little and let them fall into sin themselves. But from Drovus's tales, she certainly had found novel ways to engineer some quite sinful situations with a little mortal puppetry.

The best tale involved her visit to a remote village, where she shapeshifted several of the townspeople into various monstrous forms before taking over the mayor of the town. In his body, she was quick to declare that a vision from God had provided a solution to the problem of the transformed beasts now lurking in the woods. On a regular basis, all women of the village of child-bearing age would be entered into a lottery, choosing which one of them would have the responsibility of "satisfying" the needs of the various monsters, ensuring that they did not turn feral and attack the villagers. After a little getting used to it, Drovus told me, the event was now a joyous occasion still being held to this day, with the entire town gathering in the city square to watch the "winner" get used as a fucktoy by the various beasts of the woods. And inevitably, months later the lucky winner would give birth to a new litter of creatures, the immature spawn heading off into the woods until they could grow large enough to participate in the next lottery.

"Sounds like a great way to keep the peace," I said, chuckling. "Those villagers must have been so grateful to have a quick-thinking leader who knew exactly how to solve their little problem."

"Oh, they certainly were! They even put up a statue of him after he passed," Drovus said with a laugh. "Right in the center of town, too, so it's like he's always watching the women of his village getting... used by the local wildlife."

Such perverted ideas, and yet she still couldn't bring herself to say "fuck." Drovus was a strange one, that was certain.

Once she was finished giggling her way through her tales of the past few centuries, I let Drovus in on my latest persona of Belinda Malefas, and how I'd already corrupted my first three sets of patients. Unlike her, I relished in going into quite explicit detail about each of the encounters, harsh language and all. It was honestly kind of adorable in a bizarre way, seeing her get flustered at my descriptions of my first day's patients and the dirty activities we got up to together. Whenever the word 'fuck' came out of my mouth, she'd let out a little gasp, as if it were the first time she'd ever heard the word used.

"Ooh," Drovus said, after I finished describing one particularly lewd encounter. "You mean the dad wanted to... impregnate his own daughter? That's so dirty!"

I nodded. "I didn't even plan that part, to be honest. But once his darling little girl begged him to take the condom off and cum inside her, he just couldn't resist. They only stopped fucking in my office so they could go down to the drug store and pick up some home pregnancy tests."

Drovus giggled. "These humans are so funny! Just when you think you've got them all figured out, they turn out to have these kinky little secrets that surprise you."

I chuckled. "Yeah, certainly makes an eternity of sexual deviancy interesting. This new therapist role of mine is going to lead to some exciting opportunities, I can tell."

Thinking about my current human guise reminded me of the strange visit from Detective Vella, and her questions about the former occupant of my current office space. "Hey, Drovus, you heard about this situation with Lothos?" I asked.

She shook her head. "Not really. Just that he was doing the therapist thing kinda like you are, but then disappeared without a trace. Guess I figured he did something to upset the dark lords and they wiped him."

'Wiped.' Such a mundane term to use for the most horrifying punishment imaginable. As a succubus, an immortal being with godlike powers, there wasn't much of anything I feared. Even if, by some dark set of circumstances, my physical form was somehow destroyed, my spirit would simply take on another vessel to continue living. Even now, deep in the spawning pits of Hell, the broodmothers were constantly giving birth to new demonic bodies. Empty husks ready to be filled with the essence of any demon whose previous fleshy shell had been eradicated. Granted, it would take a few centuries for any new body to reach full maturity. But for demons like me, death was merely a temporary inconvenience. And with the Truce in effect, and our greatest enemies neutered, the likelihood of any demon being killed outright was practically non-existent.

But being 'wiped' was a different matter entirely. It was the ultimate punishment for a demon who committed some offense against our unholy masters. Not some form of eternal imprisonment or painful torment, but simply to be erased from existence entirely. Even the most powerful of demons were given pause at the prospect of being wiped, and it was a punishment reserved for only the worst of offenders. If any fool were to break the Truce, for instance, the dark lords would be obligated to wipe them utterly and forever from existence, in order to maintain our uneasy cease-fire with Heaven. I had no idea if the big guy upstairs had a similar punishment in place for any angels breaching the Truce, but in any event, the threat of being wiped was enough to keep all of my kind in line.

I shook my head in response to Drovus's question. "No, Lothos wasn't wiped. I would have heard. I have friends high up in Hell's hierarchy, and we haven't seen anyone wiped for more than a thousand years."

"Maybe somebody killed him, then? Have the broodmothers reported any rebirths recently?"

Another shake of my head. "They keep pumping them out, but with the Truce, they're basically just watching over a bunch of comatose babies. No succubi or any other demons reborn in quite a while."

"So, he hasn't been killed, and the dark lords haven't wiped him... what do you think happened to him?"

I shrugged. "Hard to say. Nobody seems to know, and it isn't just our kind that are stumped. There's a mortal police detective looking into the disappearance of his human guise as well. Came by my office today asking questions."

"Do they know about us?" Drovus asked, sounding a little fearful. "If someone in this city knows about demons, it might not be good. Maybe we should just leave, before anyone else finds out..."

Her caution was a little ridiculous, to be honest. Granted, the dark lords didn't exactly want us to go around advertising our existence, but they also weren't going to wipe us if a few hundred mortals found out the truth. Hell, I'd known a few beings on both sides of our little struggle who regularly interacted with certain hand-picked humans, particularly devout or sinful individuals who could be trusted to keep their mouths shut about the nature of our existence. So, no, one human detective finding out about the truth wouldn't be enough to warrant any major concern.

Still, I did my best to put Drovus' fears to rest. "Nah, it's not a big deal. All Detective Vella knows is that a psychiatrist named William McManus left town or something, she doesn't know what he really was. As far as she knows, demons and angels are just..."

Angels. As soon as I said the word, I remembered the encounter from earlier today. Shit, why hadn't I thought about it before? It would only make sense, since she was already sniffing around Lothos's office. But was she really capable of murdering one of my kind? Or whatever happened to Lothos?

"Is something wrong?" Drovus asked, looking nervous as she flew beside me. "You look... worried."

I shook my head. "No, just thinking," I said, not wanting to freak her out. But that visit from Aradel earlier today was starting to make sense. She and her holy brethren were losing ground, needed to figure out some way to defeat the forces of darkness. But would she be willing to risk violating the Truce to destroy one of my kind? And if she managed to do... whatever it was that happened to Lothos without anyone finding out, did she have similar plans in store for me? Not that the little feathery bitch scared me, but...

Drovus, having turned her attention away from my silent musings, abruptly let out a little gasp. "Ooh, I think I smell one, Naasima!" she announced, pointing a clawed finger down at a small apartment building. "Those two right down there. They should be fun to play with."

Shaking off my worries, I focused on the spot. It only took me a second to find the minds of our potential meals, and I immediately caught her drift. "Yes, they'll do nicely. What are you thinking, Drovus?"

An impish giggle from my companion. "Maybe keep it simple, just give the older one a..." she giggled again, arching her brow at me.

"Drovus, for fuck's sake, you're a lust demon," I said with a smirk. "I swear, I've never met a succubus too embarrassed to say dirty words. You're so bad at being evil, it's almost cute."

She gave me a pouty look. "Don't make fun of me, Naasima. I just don't like being crude."

"Well, then, what's the point of being a succubus?" I teased, grinning at her. Seeing her still looking hurt, I floated over to her, wrapping my arms around her slim waist and pulling her close. "Oh, come on, don't be like that. You just keep being yourself, and don't let bitches like me get you down."

Drovus rested her head against my chest, embracing me back as we hovered together in the dark of the night. "I'm so glad we ran into each other again, Naasima. You've always been nice to me, even though I'm so weird."

I smiled. "You're not weird. Just... different, that's all. Shit, how boring would it be if we were all the same? Come on, don't go getting all sappy on me now. We've got a couple of mortals down there just dying to have a pair of horny demons give them a good time. Let's go give 'em what they want."

Pulling away, Drovus gave me an impish grin. "Lead the way, Naasima. I'm right behind you."

Chapter Text

The two of us hovered down into an apartment on the second floor of the building. Inside, a girl in her teens quietly studied her laptop in the living room, typing away at her schoolwork. Her name was Lisa, Drovus and I both knew from scanning her mind, and she was just the sort of human we loved to encounter: absolutely filled to the brim with unsatisfied lust.

The thing was, she was a cute girl. Big brown eyes, a slightly upturned nose, long brown hair that fell over her shoulders. Not exactly curvy, but she had a nice little body, with small breasts and a slim waist. From a biological standpoint, there was no reason that Lisa shouldn't be regularly fucking as much as she obviously craved.

But appearance wasn't everything. In the middle of her rapid-fire typing, the phone sitting on the table beside her started to buzz. She glanced at it cautiously, her hands freezing and her whole body tensing up as she realized someone was calling her. It was a long time before she finally picked it up, as if she were working up the courage to talk to whoever was on the other end.

"Hello?" she asked hesitantly.

"Hey, Lisa, it's Chris Northrup," said a male voice on the other end of the line. "You know, from your second period history class?"

Knowing who was on the line didn't seem to relieve her in the slightest. If anything, she only got more nervous. "Uh... yeah," she said, sounding unsure. "What can I do for you?"

"Sorry to call you out of nowhere, but I gotta confess: I'm having a hell of a time with this essay. How's yours coming along?"

"I'm already finished," she said, a little too quickly. "It's not that hard, you just have to pick the right topics and make sure you're backing up your points."

"See, this is why I called you. You're so smart, Lisa. I was hoping maybe after school tomorrow, you could come over to my place and help me with mine."

Lisa's face flushed bright red. "Oh... uh..." she stammered, looking like she wanted to hang up. "No, I'm sorry, but I'm kind of busy after school tomorrow. Me and my sister are going to... um... go shopping together."

"Aw, really? You sure you don't wanna help a poor guy out? I was hoping that, maybe after we finish up the essay, the two of us could maybe go out for ice cream or something?"

Lisa looked back at her laptop, shaking her head. "I'm sorry, Chris. But I can't. I'll see you at school tomorrow, bye."

Quickly ending the call and putting down the phone, Lisa turned back to her computer and resumed typing away. The brief moment of social interaction had obviously made her uncomfortable, and after a moment of trying to regain her focus she slammed the laptop shut. Slumping down on the couch, Lisa hung her head low as she stared at the floor.

"I'm so pathetic," she mumbled. "Why is this so hard? Why can't I be like-"

Her self-deprecating thoughts were cut short by the sound of a key in the apartment door lock. Lisa turned to see it swing open, and pure sex walk inside.

"Hey, sis," said the gorgeous blonde in the tight dress and heels, a broad smile on her face. "Got your homework done yet?"

"Almost, Kelly," Lisa said, starting to relax at the return of her older sister. "Just finishing up now."

"Don't know how you do it, Lisa," Kelly said with a smile, strolling over to the small kitchen area and opening the fridge. "Back when I was in high school, I could never concentrate on that boring stuff. Of course, there were plenty of guys in my classes who jumped at the chance to help me out with my homework, if you know what I mean."

Turning around to grin at her sister, a bottle of beer in one hand, Kelly winked. "Honestly, you should try it some time. You'd be surprised what a little confidence in yourself can get you. Not to mention if you tried wearing some of those outfits I picked out for you." She sighed in mild disgust as she gestured down at her sister's current outfit: an extremely unflattering pair of PJ pants and a baggy t-shirt. "Seriously, sis, if you ditched this lazy-ass wardrobe, you could definitely have the guys lining up to help you out."

"No, it's fine," Lisa said, shaking her head. "I don't need any help with my homework."

"I'm not just talking about homework, Lisa," Kelly joined her sister on the couch, sitting down next to her. "Look, it's not that I don't like you always being here when I come home. You're my sister and all. But you know, you only get to be this young once. If you don't take advantage of the opportunity to go out and meet some hot guys, you'll miss out on the fun of being a teenager."

Lisa stared at the floor, adjusting her thick-rimmed glasses. "I know, but... I'm not like you, Kelly. I can't just... walk up to someone and flirt with them."

"What are you talking about? You can do anything you want," Kelly said, smiling and putting a hand on her sister's shoulder. "Lisa, you're so goddamn beautiful. Just look at you. You're so much prettier than me. If you would just let yourself be more confident, you'd have a boyfriend in no time."

"But I can't," Lisa said, looking down at her hands. "I just get so.... embarrassed. Like I get around a boy and my brain goes blank. I wish it was as easy for me as it is for you."

"It can be, if you just-" Kelly paused, hearing a buzzing sound from the expensive purse still on her shoulder. "Ah, which one is that?" she muttered, reaching in to pull out her phone. Staring at the screen for a moment, she rolled her eyes and tapped out a message. "Ugh, this guy. Think it's time to cut Mr. Jeff loose."

Lisa watched as her sister typed, obviously disapproving of what was going on. "Kelly, you really shouldn't-"

"Yeah, yeah, I know," Kelly interrupted, smiling to herself. "But it's just so much fun, you know?" A few seconds after sending the text, her phone started buzzing again, longer and more insistent. Whatever was on the screen got a cackle out of Kelly. "Oh, this is precious! The poor baby's calling me now. Here, you need to hear this, sis, it's going to be hilarious."

Placing the phone on the couch between them, Kelly hit the speakerphone button. Almost immediately, a man's irate voice filled the room. "What the hell? You lead me on for weeks, make me buy you all those expensive gifts, and now you blow me off? What kind of whore are you?"

"Hey, no need for such language, Jeff," Kelly responded back, stifling a laugh. "Look, I never put a gun to your head. I mean, just because I told you all about how sexy I thought I'd look in that Versace dress didn't mean you had to go out and buy it for me. But you had to admit... I really did look good in it, right?"

"You fucking tease!" Jeff shouted, his voice echoing through the apartment. "You knew what I was after when I spent all that money on you!"

Kelly sighed and rolled her eyes. "Well, duh. And you don't know how much fun it was to have you keep buying me those things, knowing that you were never going to even get a finger in my cunt in return."

Blushing furiously, Lisa started to shift uncomfortably on the couch. "Kelly, you shouldn't say things like that!"

"Hey, who is that?" Jeff yelled into the phone. "You're with another woman? Fuck, I should have known you were a dyke."

"If it makes you feel any better, go ahead and think that, Jeff," Kelly said, smiling broadly. "Since you're spending the night alone anyway, go ahead and jerk off in tears, imagining me going down on the sexy little thing sitting next to me. Because that's the closest you're ever gonna come to getting any action from me."

"You bitch!" Jeff yelled. "I'll make sure you regret this!"

"Yeah, yeah, whatever," Kelly said, rolling her eyes. "I wonder what your wife would think about you spending all that money on some random girl at the club. Maybe I'll forward her those oh-so-tempting dick pics you sent my way. Which... by the way, even if I had been interested in fucking you, that interest would have gone to absolute fucking zero when I saw your sorry excuse for a penis."

"You're nothing but a cheap slut, that's what you are!" Jeff screamed into the phone. "Someday, somebody's gonna teach you a lesson. They're gonna-"

"Yeah, this is getting boring," Kelly interrupted, hovering her finger over the End Call button. "And anyway, I'm kinda busy tonight. But thanks again for all the presents, Jeff. I'm sure the next guy I date is just going to love how sexy I look in them."

With that, Kelly hung up the phone. Almost automatically, her finger went to the 'Block Caller' button, switching from her index to middle finger in order to firmly press it. "And that's it for Mr. Jeff," she said, turning back to Lisa with a satisfied grin and taking a swig of her beer. "Did you hear how angry he got? He was sooo pissed."

"I don't like it, Kelly," Lisa said, shaking her head. "Don't you ever worry that one of these guys might turn violent?"

"Oh, puh-lease, sis," Kelly scoffed. "I've been doing this for years. Trust me, I know how to handle myself."

"I know, but I wish you would stop-"

Her good mood flagging a little, Kelly rested a hand on her sister's shoulder. "We've gone over this, Lisa. Ever since Mom and Dad died, I've had to do what I can to support us. And I'm not exactly the type for a normal job, you know? Never had the patience to sit in an office all day. Scamming these horny perverts out of their money is what I'm best at."

"I know," Lisa sighed, looking down at her hands. "But you don't have to be so cruel. You could-"

"Could what?" Kelly asked, frowning. "You'd rather I follow through on all the flirting? Would it make you feel better to have your sister turning tricks for a living? Bringing random guys back here and fucking them back in my room while you're in here doing your science homework?"

"No, but-"

"Lisa, please," Kelly interrupted, cutting her off. "I know what I am. The reason I do all this is to make sure you never end up like me. I know you probably think I'm disgusting or-"

Lisa quickly cut her sister off, shaking her head. "No, that's not what I meant. You're not disgusting. You've done so much for me, took me in when we lost Mom and Dad. It's just... I don't want you to get hurt."

"I know, sis," Kelly said, setting aside her beer to give her sister a hug. "And I'm not going to get hurt, don't you worry about me. I've done this long enough to sniff out the real dangerous ones. Guys like Jeff, they never have the balls to actually try anything. They're used to dealing with any problems in life by throwing money at them, which works perfectly for me."

"Okay, I'm sorry I said anything," Lisa said, hugging her sister back. "I love you, Kelly. And I know you'll be careful."

"Aw, you're gonna make me get all mushy now, aren't you?" Kelly said, grinning. "You know it's all for you, right? No matter what happens, I'm gonna take care of you. You're my little sister, and I'll always be there to watch your back."

"I know," Lisa said, smiling. "So, what do you feel like having for dinner tonight?"

"Hmm..." Kelly said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "I don't care, whatever you're in the mood for. Just call in the order and I'll pick up the tab." Grabbing her beer bottle and finishing it off, she set it down on the table and stood up. "I'm gonna go back and get changed. This dress may make my tits look great, but kinda makes trying to breathe a bitch and a half."

Lisa giggled. "You really do look hot in that, though."

"That's the idea, sis," Kelly said, winking at her before turning to head for her bedroom.

As Kelly walked away, Lisa cautiously stared at the sway of her sister's hips. When her sister paused and turned around for a split second, Lisa jumped and quickly looked away.

"Oh, and if you feel like Indian, don't order from that place across the street," Kelly called out. "Their delivery guy totally creeps me out. Ooh, how about Chinese? Get me my usual order, okay?"

"Okay," Lisa said, shivering slightly at almost getting caught. Still, once Kelly turned back around, Lisa went right back to staring at her ass. "So amazing," she softly murmured to herself. "How the hell are we sisters?"

Drovus and I followed silently behind Kelly as she stepped into the bedroom. "Fuck, these heels are killing me," she said to herself, kicking off one of her black stiletto pumps. "Next guy I fuck with, hope he's into short girls."

She reached back to unzip her tight party dress, unaware that she was being observed by two succubi. As she pulled the zipper down, her huge breasts popped free, and she sighed in relief. "Ah, much better," she said, tossing the dress aside. Catching sight of herself in the mirror, she smiled at the sight of her own curvy body. "Yeah, you like what you see? Ooh, I bet you do," she turned sideways, checking out her own ass. "Oh, no, you're not like those other guys I teased and dumped. No, you're gonna be the one who gets to have his way with me tonight." Smirking at the imaginary man, she reached her hand up, middle finger extended. "Kidding!" she laughed. "Just kidding! Get your fucking hands off me, perv!"

With a giggle, Kelly headed to her closet, searching for something a little more comfortable. As she rooted through her clothes, I gave Drovus a nudge. "Ready to work your magic?"

"Always," she replied, smiling as she raised her clawed hands, extending them towards the oblivious Kelly. A dark red glow emanated from her fingers, slowly building to a blinding intensity.

Kelly froze in place, her eyes wide with surprise. "What... what's going on..." she muttered, standing up straight and putting a hand to her forehead. "Did that bastard put something in my drink? I feel... feel..."

Eyes rolling back in her head, Kelly collapsed naked onto her bed. Hovering away from Drovus, giving her plenty of space, I watched as she began her sinful business.

Concentrating on Kelly's body, Drovus began carefully reshaping the mortal's flesh. I watched her work, impressed at the fine detail she could achieve. It was as if Kelly's body was clay being meticulously sculpted. Drovus's eyes were closed, her face scrunched up in concentration as her dark magic slowly transformed Kelly's body, remolding it in ways that would make a human plastic surgeon proud.

"What do you think, Naasima?" Drovus asked after several minutes of her work. "Big enough, or should I go bigger?"

"It's brilliant," I replied, admiring the woman's work. "Just like she'd been born that way. Although... maybe just a tad thicker, unless you think it'd be too much for the poor girl."

"Oh, I think she could handle thicker," Drovus said, giggling as her addition to Kelly's body seemed to inflate in size. "Oh, what the heck, it's been so long since we've worked together. Let's go a little crazy."

My brows arched as Drovus worked. "Fuck, maybe that's too much," I said, but Drovus wasn't listening. Her attention was focused entirely on the task at hand.

Well, hopefully Lisa was ready for one hell of a night.

Chapter Text

Slowly, her head throbbing, Kelly opened her eyes. She blinked, trying to focus her vision. What the hell was that? It was like out of nowhere, she'd just started feeling... weird. Fine one second, and then the next she was down on the bed. Like...

Oh, that bastard. Of course Jeff would pull that shit. No wonder he'd been so pissed off at her ditching him early tonight. He must have slipped something into her drink when she wasn't looking, hoping to get her somewhere alone to try and take advantage of her.

As her eyes slowly cleared, Kelly sat up on the bed. Whatever he'd given her, thankfully the effects seemed to already be wearing off. How long had she been out? Her alarm clock on the nightstand said only about ten minutes or so. Shit, Jeff didn't even spring for an effective date-rape drug, if it only lasted this long. How insulting. A hot piece of ass like her deserved the highest quality roofies.

Kelly shivered, the implication hitting her of what might have happened if she'd been with Jeff when that shit hit. Maybe Lisa was right. Maybe she needed to stop taking these risks, playing around with men only to take their money and leave them hanging. But fuck, what else could she do? The thought of trying to get some boring "normal" job, have to come in on time, smile at the customers, and let some middle-aged creep boss her around... she shuddered at the very idea.

No, it was fine. Next time, she'd keep a closer eye on her glass. She was normally so careful about stuff like that, but maybe she was getting too cocky. In any event, it was over now. She was safe at home, and Jeff was out of her life. Good riddance to bad rapists.

Pushing herself up off the bed, she stumbled towards the bathroom. Still a little woozy, even if most of the effects had worn off. She needed a nice hot shower, that would help clear her head. It was weird, something felt off, and it wasn't just that lethargic feeling clouding her mind. It was like something was different about her body. Like things were... out of balance somehow. No, she was just imagining things. Just the lingering aftereffects of whatever Jeff had slipped her.

Once the hot water hit her skin, she groaned in pleasure. By now that ill feeling was fading, replaced by an odd sense of euphoria. And why not? She was safe at home, and she had nothing to worry about anymore. Another successful score, and another big chunk of cash going towards Lisa's college fund. Leaning against the wall of the shower stall, Kelly took deep breaths and enjoyed the warm spray cascading down her body.

Weird. All of a sudden, she was feeling a little turned on. No... she was feeling really fucking horny. Shit, was Jeff's little drink seasoning still affecting her somehow? Or maybe getting away from the jerk, beating him at his own game, was giving her a thrill in more ways than one. Whatever it was, she liked it. And what the hell, she was naked in the shower anyway. Might as well enjoy herself.

Running her hands up her sides, she cupped her tits in her palms, squeezing them gently. They were a lot larger than the ones she was born with, being an especially thoughtful gift from one of her generous suitors. Unlike most of those gifts, she couldn't exactly sell them off for cash, but based on how guys reacted when they saw them, they were one present worth keeping. Future back problems be damned, she loved her big fake tits.

"Oh, yeah," she let out a soft moan as her nipples hardened beneath her hands. Shit, how long had it been since she'd actually been touched like this? Ever since their parents died and Lisa moved in with her, Kelly's main focus in life had been making sure her younger sister was happy. Any dates she went on were purely part of her scamming enterprise, and she never let any of those guys get too close to her. So it had probably been more than a year since she'd seen a real, live penis. Fuck, if she had one right in front of her at that moment, the things she'd do to it. Quietly, of course. Wouldn't want Lisa to hear anything embarrassing.

"Mmm," Kelly murmured, her voice thick and throaty as she played with those silicone beauties. That tingle down below was growing stronger, in a way that she couldn't remember ever experiencing before. Damn, this was the horniest she'd been in... ever. If he wasn't a total rapist douche, Kelly almost wished she hadn't blocked Jeff's number. Whatever he'd slipped into her drink, Kelly wouldn't mind having some more.

"Ohh..." Kelly moaned softly. The sensation between her thighs was growing more intense. As much as she felt the urge to just reach down and start rubbing, she wanted to take her time and enjoy it. For the first time in a while, she was gonna give herself permission to let go of all of her inhibitions. Hell, she'd been so focused on working to provide for Lisa, she hadn't even found much time to just play around with herself like this.

Not like Lisa... Kelly still remembered the time she'd accidentally walked in on her sister masturbating to a porn video. Luckily, Lisa had been wearing headphones, so Kelly had managed to slip out before Lisa noticed she was there. Still, a bit awkward pretending she hadn't seen anything at dinner that night, after getting a good look at her sister going to town on her pussy with a vibrator.

It was such a shame. At least Kelly's own current status of celibacy was by choice. She just wished her little sister would finally get over her awkwardness around boys and start having some fun. Whenever she told Lisa how beautiful she was, her sister would just shrug it off. Thinking it was just Kelly trying to make her feel better about herself, spouting a bunch of crap that wasn't true.

But it was. Lisa was incredibly pretty, with the kind of natural beauty that Kelly had to spend hours putting on makeup and doing her hair to achieve. Maybe a little underdeveloped in places, but she still had a year or so left to fill out. If Lisa would just put in the effort, stop wearing those frumpy clothes and try to flirt a little, she could be a total knockout. Just like Kelly had been back in high school, all the guys falling over themselves trying to talk to her. Just imagining Lisa walking into school like pure sex on two legs, every guy in school drooling as she strutted past - and probably some of the girls, too - made Kelly's heart beat faster.

Shit, what the hell was she doing? In the middle of playing with herself, and Kelly's mind was on her sister. How fucked up was that?

With a chuckle, she continued her exploration, purging her little sister from her mind. Her hands slid down her stomach, feeling her tight belly, her flat abs. Made her think back to that rich guy who'd hit on her at the gym, asking her to go out for a drink. By the time Kelly was done with him, she'd managed to get nearly $20,000 worth of new clothes, jewelry, and shoes out of the poor sap. Most of which she'd sold as usual, putting it towards rent and bills. But she just couldn't part with that darling red dress. It made her look so damn sexy, her other favorite gifts practically spilling out of the top every time she wore it.

She had to admit, Gym Guy had been one of the more charming and handsome men she'd ever seduced. And he wasn't even cheating on a wife or girlfriend by being with her. Maybe Kelly had been too quick to kick him to the curb.

No, no, that wasn't how this worked. There would be plenty of time for Kelly to look for a real man, one who was worthy of actually taking to bed with her, once Lisa was out on her own. For now, Kelly had to focus on providing for her younger sister. With how smart she was, Lisa was definitely going to get a big scholarship, head off to college and a bright future. Once Kelly was sure that Lisa was set up for life, then she could concentrate on finding someone to make her happy.

Goddamn it, why the hell did she keep thinking about her sister at a time like this? She needed to just cum already, get it over with so she could get on with her evening. She let the hand on her stomach slide further down, all the way down to...

To...

What the fuck was that?

Kelly looked down at her own body, and just about slid to the tile floor in shock. "Holy shit," she said, staring down at her hips and what the tips of her fingers were now pressing against.

A trick of the light, or that drug still playing tricks on her mind. It made no sense, but how in the hell could anything else make less sense than what she was seeing with her own eyes.

It was a cock. A huge, veiny, throbbing cock, coming out from between her legs like it had always been there.

"This isn't real," Kelly muttered, shaking her head. "It's gotta be some kind of hallucination."

She poked at it again, feeling her own fingertip as it made contact with the soft flesh. Whatever the hell it was, it was definitely part of her body. As she ran her finger further along its length, she felt it twitch slightly, the movement accompanied by a little jolt of pleasure. As Kelly stared in utter disbelief, she realized that it wasn't just a cock; hanging in the expected place just below the long shaft was a pair of balls. Cautiously, Kelly reached down below the new appendage, feeling for any sign of her missing pussy.

Nope. Just bare taint between this bizarre mutation and her asshole. "This isn't possible," she whispered, reaching down to give the new member a gentle squeeze.

As her fingers wrapped around the shaft of pulsing flesh, she gasped. The sensation was incredible, and the reaction was instantaneous. Kelly watched as her new cock began to grow in size, throbbing and rising slowly upward. Fuck, was this how guys felt whenever they got hard? No wonder they got so pissed when Kelly would tease them and leave them unsatisfied.

Head reeling, Kelly fumbled for the shower faucet, turning it off. She stumbled out into the bathroom, trying to wrap her mind around what she was seeing. Her hands were shaking as she leaned over the sink, wiping away the fog from the mirror, her own reflection staring back at her.

"Wake up, Kelly," she said to her own face in the mirror, taking a deep breath. "This is a dream. You're dreaming."

And that was when things got even more surreal, if that was even possible. Because her reflection decided to answer back.

"Oh, I'm afraid this is really happening, my dear," her reflection said, speaking in a bizarrely echoing version of Kelly's own voice. "Welcome to your new reality. I believe you'll find it quite... educational."

Kelly froze, staring at her reflection. She raised her hand up slowly, the reflection mirroring her action at first only to twist her wrist around, giving her a cheerful wave. "What the fuck?"

Her reflection smiled, but there was something... off about it. Like one of those weird music videos where they used CGI to make a person's mouth grow unnaturally large. "You shouldn't be surprised, Kelly," the twisted version of her said. "Remember?" When her mouth opened again, it was Jeff's voice from the phone call. "'Someday, somebody's gonna teach you a lesson.'"

"Jeff did this?" Kelly asked, incredulous. Did that drug he slipped her... no, that wasn't possible. Modern medical science wasn't that advanced yet.

"Not him," her reflection replied. "But one of the others you've been playing with. Another guy you left horny and frustrated asked me to help him out. Well, as you can see, I obliged."

"Who?"

"Doesn't matter, and I wouldn't tell you anyway," the reflection taunted. "Call it attorney-client privilege, although I'm definitely not an attorney. More of a... facilitator of dark magic, you might say."

Kelly shook her head in disbelief. "You mean like a witch? You're saying you put some kind of spell on me? Bullshit. That stuff isn't real."

"Well, unless you've got a better explanation for why you've suddenly got a dick between your legs, I think we can agree that's the most likely explanation," the reflection said. "But don't worry, my dear. My client just wanted to give you a bit of a scare. The spell isn't permanent. By the time the sun rises tomorrow, you'll be back to normal."

"Back to normal?" Kelly repeated, shaking her head in disbelief. "So... what the fuck is the point of this? Give me a dick for a few hours, and then take it away? Why would he do that?"

The laugh her reflection made was like nails on a chalkboard. "I'm not finished, my dear. You see, there is a bit of a catch. My client wanted you to know what it feels like to be a guy that's horny as hell, but ends up getting denied. He was quite specific that you learn for yourself how frustrating it is, and that you remember it the next time you go out looking for a man to fuck around with."

The witch paused, drawing out the silence. Finally, she twisted the knife. "So, here's the deal: if you really want to get rid of that cock, you have to spend the rest of the night with the most epic case of blue balls ever recorded. If you make yourself cum, even once, then the spell will be permanent. Doesn't matter if it's on your own, or with someone else. If you satisfy yourself in any way tonight, the spell will stick, and you'll be forced to... ahem, rock out with your cock out for the rest of your life."

"Fuck," Kelly whispered, shaking her head. "No fucking way."

Her reflection laughed again, voice oozing with sarcasm. "Oh, don't worry. After all, you're not like those guys you like to play games with, right? You're way too smart to let your genitals rule you. I'm sure getting through the night is going to be a piece of cake." After a pause, the enchanted reflection held up a finger. "Oh, there is one more piece of the spell I forgot to mention. A bit of a bonus my client was quite specific on."

As if the situation wasn't already fucked up enough. Kelly just knew that, whatever the witch was going to say next, it was going to be horrible. "What now?" she asked.

"Love, my dear. If your resolve should falter, and you find you just can't take it anymore, the one exception to the curse becoming permanent is this: if you cum while having sex with someone who loves you, truly loves you, then the spell will be broken." The reflection clasped her hands at the side of her face. "Aw, isn't that sweet? Like something out of a fairy tale, true love's kiss breaking a curse! Of course, I'm thinking you're gonna want a lot more than a kiss..."

Kelly stared at her reflection in the mirror, the cold hard truth of what she was being told sinking in. She'd spent years breaking the hearts of men. Playing them like a cheap violin, stringing them along, before dumping them and leaving them horny and frustrated. By now, she couldn't think of a single person who actually loved her.

Well, there was one person... but that was out of the question.

The witch seemed to read her mind just then, that disturbing smile she had put on Kelly's reflection somehow getting even wider. "Oh, would you really get that desperate, my dear? To use your own beloved sister for your own relief? You know, my client added that last catch figuring that a heartless tease like you couldn't possibly be capable of having someone truly care about her. Guess he didn't plan on you being sick enough to actually fuck your own sister."

"No, I would never..." Kelly winced, this whole discussion making her acutely aware of the sensations in her groin. She looked away from her taunting reflection to stare down at the massive cock that had been forced upon her. It was still painfully erect, pulsing lewdly in time with her heartbeat.

The thought, the mere notion of using this thing to violate her own sister made Kelly's stomach turn. But... fuck, it was so goddamn hard. Kelly found it impossible to focus her mind on anything but the throbbing, pulsing flesh between her thighs. It was like her entire body had been rewired, and all her mental faculties were focused on this huge fucking cock. Even now, the urge to reach down and start touching herself was overwhelming.

"Look at you," the witch said, her voice almost sing-songy. "Last until sunrise... hell, I don't think you're even going to make it past the hour at this rate. So, guess you're going to have to choose: live with your new cock, or turn your innocent little sister into your personal fuck toy."

Kelly stared back at the taunting reflection. "Shut the fuck up," she said with as much defiance as she could muster. "I would never-"

"Oh, I can't wait to hear little Lisa's screams of joy when that monster is buried deep inside her pussy," the witch said, laughing at Kelly's obvious discomfort. "It's going to be glorious. I'm sure your mother and father would both be so proud. Ooh, maybe I could perform a séance, bring them back from the afterlife to watch their lovely daughters fuck each other senseless!"

"Fuck you!" Kelly snarled, glaring at her reflection in the mirror. "You think I can't go a night without fucking? That I'm that weak?"

Her reflection laughed again, the sound echoing through the bathroom. "Well, I suppose we'll see about that, won't we? Anyway, I've got other clients to take care of tonight, so I'll leave you to your night of agony," She glanced away, then added almost as an afterthought, "Oh, but I'll keep the spell active on this mirror, just in case you want to talk... or beg. Not that it'll help, of course. Good luck, my dear."

The reflection shimmered for a brief moment, then took on a strained, almost desperate expression. It took Kelly a moment to realize that her reflection was back to normal, and the look of agony was on her own face.

"Fuck... this is so fucked up," Kelly whispered, looking down at her body. Her hands were shaking as she reached down, poking the tip of her finger against the engorged shaft that protruded from between her legs. "It's so fucking big... and sensitive..." She gave it another poke, the head of the thick penis twitching with pleasure.

Dammit, why was she touching it? That was the last thing she should be doing. But there was just something about that pulsing, throbbing flesh between her legs that just commanded her attention. The more she stared at it, the less strange it seemed. Almost like... like it belonged there.

She let her hand slide down, her fingers loosely gripping the thick shaft. The sensation was incredible, like nothing else she'd ever felt before. The head of the enormous prick throbbed at her touch, and a drop of precum appeared on its crown. Running her palm over the cockhead, Kelly lubed up her hand, using the slick fluid to slicken up the enormous shaft. Slowly, unable to stop herself, she began stroking her hand up and down the length of the enormous erection.

Her mind was screaming at her to stop. But God, it felt so good! She couldn't help herself. She knew better than to touch it, but the sensations were too intense. Her hand moved faster, sliding up and down the huge rod. The pre-cum made the entire length slippery, and the bathroom was filled with the wet sound of her stroking. Her rational mind continued to scream at her, but she ignored it.

"Maybe it won't be so bad," she started rationalizing. "I can always tuck it between my legs when I'm out scoping for new guys to con. And it's not like I ever let them get in my panties anyway. It'll be fine... it'll be fine..."

She knew she was just rationalizing, desperate to allow herself to enjoy what was happening. But it seemed there was no stopping it now. Kelly was frantically jerking off her massive erection, feeling the impending orgasm building within her. She had to lean with her other hand against the sink now, the mind-numbing pleasure making her weak in the knees.

"Fuck... fuck..." she whispered, her hand moving faster. "So close... so fucking close."

"Everything okay, Kelly? You've been in there for a while."

The sound of her sister's voice brought Kelly back to reality. Her hand immediately stopped moving, and she turned to face the bedroom door, Lisa calling from outside in the hallway. Thankfully Kelly had closed the door before she went to change. The last thing she wanted was for her sister to see her like this. Walking in on your sister masturbating was one thing. Seeing her masturbating with a magic cock that just appeared a few minutes ago... that was something else entirely.

"Yeah, yeah," Kelly replied, while trying in vain to push her rock-hard erection down between her legs. The gigantic cock refused to budge, and every time she tried to force it down, it sprang back up again. "Just... um... just feeling a little sick. Think I'm going to lay down for a bit."

"Oh, I'm sorry. You want me to bring you anything? Aspirin or something for your stomach?" Lisa asked, always such a good sister.

Lopping sheers might do the trick, Kelly thought but didn't say. "Nah, I'm good," Kelly said. "Probably just gonna turn in for the night now, try and sleep it off."

A quiet pause. "Um, are you okay to eat? The Chinese will be here in a few minutes. You said you were going to pay for it and I don't have any cash on me."

Kelly groaned. Dinner, right. And of course, she had carried her purse with her into the bedroom. Hadn't seemed to mean anything at the time, but now it was coming back to haunt her. She could have just risked it, told Lisa to come in and grab some money to pay for the delivery. But knowing her sister, she'd just have to check on her. Probably easier just to go out there on her own, pay the delivery guy, and then hide in her room for the rest of the night.

"Okay, I'll be there," she said, trying to keep her voice steady as she walked out into her bedroom. "I just need to get dressed real quick."

Fuck, this was so crazy. Witches and magic and a big fucking dick between her legs. Kelly was starting to think Lisa was right. Maybe she should start looking for an actual job, stop making money by seducing rich guys for fun.

Because if it came down to that or having witches cursing her with magic dongs, Kelly was thinking that "Welcome to McDonald's, can I take your order?" wasn't sounding so bad after all.

"That was really good, Naasima," Drovus said, the two of us watching as Kelly dug through her drawers for anything loose enough to hide her massive new appendage. "That whole witch idea was perfect. And using her own reflection to communicate was a nice touch."

"Humans just love talking to themselves in the mirror," I replied. "Always fun to see how they react when the mirror talks back. Did that about fifty years ago to a guy freaking out about being left alone with his three teenage nieces for a weekend. By the time I was done, he was convinced he'd talked himself into fucking their tight little pussies all weekend long."

Drovus giggled. "You're so evil."

"Oh, look who's talking, spending so much time getting that cock just absolutely perfect," I teased her. "You really did do a great job on it, though. Especially love the way the shaft has that slight curve to it. Lisa's gonna be so happy when that thing pushes right up against her g-spot."

"So, you don't think Kelly's going to make it through the night?"

I rolled my eyes. "Seriously? Of course she isn't. If it was an actual witch's spell, maybe. But this unlucky mortal has got two succubi haunting her apartment, filling the air around her with enough sexual energy to make a convent erupt into an orgy."

I paused and smiled to myself, that metaphor bringing back some fun memories from centuries ago. It had started with two sisters who had taken the vows together to escape their lustful thoughts. I had just intended to corrupt those two, but things... escalated. Oh, the look on the cardinal's face when he walked in on that one...

"Yeah, you're right, she'll probably end up giving in," Drovus admitted. "Guess now we just have to wait until that happens." She looked over at the clock on Kelly's nightstand. "Boy, it sure is a long time until dawn. We could be here for hours yet."

"Oh, I don't know about that," I said, smirking as Kelly struggled to cram her massive prick into an oversized pair of shorts. Even those weren't enough to contain the huge shaft, and Kelly tore them off in frustration, going back into her drawers to look for something else. "I can think of a few ways to speed things along. Turn up the heat on this place, if you know what I mean."

Leaning over, I whispered my idea in her ear. My choice of words sent the succubi off into another fit of giggles.

"An oldie but goodie," she said after I was finished. "You want to do the next part, or should I?"

I clapped her on the shoulder. "All yours, babe. My possession skills are a little out of practice anyway, so I'll leave this in your hands."

Drovus nodded. "Alright, you keep an eye on things in the apartment," she said. "I'll go set things up." A wide smile crossed her face. "This is so much fun, Naasima! I'm so happy to work with you again!"

I watched as she passed through the wall and out of the building, still giggling like a schoolgirl. "Oh, you're gonna be even happier when you see what I've got planned for you later, my innocent little demon," I quietly said once she was gone.

After a lot of searching, Kelly finally found something in her closet that could hide her new appendage: an oversized pair of sweatpants and a long hoodie. Not something she pulled out on a regular occasion; most nights, she preferred to hang around the apartment in her underwear, usually with a tight t-shirt and no bra. But tonight was different. Tonight, she was going to have to dress like a slob if she wanted to keep Lisa from noticing that anything was wrong.

"Fuck," Kelly muttered to herself, as she tried to tuck her massive prick down between her legs. As if it wasn't bad enough trying to force the rock-hard monster into the confines of the sweatpants, the sensations her fingers on her cock were sending through her body were making it harder and harder to concentrate. She was so horny. So fucking horny. And every time she touched that pulsing, throbbing flesh between her legs, the urge to just take a firm grip and start jerking off again was getting stronger and stronger.

But finally, she managed to tie the drawstring around her waist, the outline of her enormous erection only barely visible against the dark fabric. Fuck, even the feeling of the thick cotton material rubbing against her hard, throbbing flesh was driving her crazy.

"Just have to make it through the night," she assured herself, pulling the hoodie over her head. Once it was pulled completely down, it hid her bulge from view. "It'll be okay. Just keep my mind focused on anything except sex. That's all I have to do."

The problem was, it wasn't working. Every time she tried to distract herself from her lustful thoughts, the thick shaft between her legs would start throbbing again, and Kelly would find herself imagining how good it would feel to stroke it until she came. Was this really what guys had to go through? Constantly fighting back the urge to play with their cocks? It was almost enough to make her want to give it a quick stroke, just so she could get some relief.

But Kelly resolved herself. She wasn't going to give in. But... maybe she should just touch it a little again, just to take the edge off. It couldn't hurt, right? As long as she stopped before she actually started to cum, there'd be no harm done.

She was inches away from untying the drawstring again, when she heard the sound of a buzzer. "Kelly, the food is here!" Lisa called out.

"Shit," Kelly swore under her breath, the loud interruption snapping her out of her lustful haze for a moment. She quickly pulled the sweatshirt back over her head, trying to hide her massive erection as best she could. "I'm coming!" she yelled back, grabbing her purse and heading out into the living room.

Back to sitting on the couch, Lisa looked up at Kelly's entrance, staring at her like she had grown another head. Which, if you thought about it a certain way, she had. "What is that outfit?" she asked, a rare smile appearing on her face.

"Told you, I'm feeling sick," Kelly responded. "Got chills or something, decided to put on something a little warmer. Parading around the apartment in just my panties probably wouldn't be the best idea for my health."

"Oh, that's a shame," Lisa said. "Um, that you feel sick, that is. Not that you aren't..." She suddenly got flustered, staring down at her hands. "Well, the food is coming, I went ahead and buzzed in the delivery girl so she should be on her way up."

Kelly briefly mulled skipping dinner tonight. Perhaps if she went hungry, the growling of her stomach would distract her from the constant urge to jerk off. But she hadn't eaten a thing since breakfast, and she honestly doubted that even starving herself would help. So instead, she reached into her purse, getting out her wallet. "What'd you get me?"

Lisa let out a small laugh. "Same as always: Kung Pao chicken, sesame noodles and an egg roll, with cashews instead of peanuts because of your allergies."

"You're the best, sis," Kelly replied, smiling. Once this horrible night was over and this goddamn cock was gone, she would have to thank Lisa properly for being such a good sister. Take her out to dinner, wherever she wanted, and buy her something nice.

The knock came on the door. "Jade Dragon delivery," a woman's voice called out.

"Be right there," Kelly called back. She winced as she walked, the friction of her pants against her massive erection sending more jolts of aggravating pleasure through her body. It was okay, it would all be fine. Just eat fast, excuse herself, and go lock herself in her bedroom for the rest of the night. That was all she needed to do.

She opened the door, and immediately let out a gasp. The delivery girl was there, all right, but something had obviously happened on the way to their apartment. The Chinese woman's clothes were practically covered in mud, the pristine white outfit stained and splattered with dirt and grime. "What the hell happened to you?" Kelly asked.

"It's fine, just some... jerk drove through a puddle right in front of me," the young Chinese woman said, shaking her head. "People in this city, I swear. Guy didn't even stop, just looked at me and laughed as he drove past. Can you believe that?"

Looking up from the couch, Lisa saw the unfortunate state of the woman's clothing. "Oh my God!" she exclaimed. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, nothing hurt but my pride," the girl replied. "Anyway, neither sleet nor snow nor jerks splashing me with mud will keep me from bringing you your dinner." She held up the plastic bag containing their order.

Kelly handed over the cash, while Lisa got up from the couch. "Hey, why don't you come in and get cleaned up?" she suggested. "You can't go back out like that!"

"I'm sure she'll be fine, sis," Kelly said, trying not to look at the delivery girl as she took the food from her. Up until now, she'd never been attracted to women. Mostly saw them as competition for the attention of the men she seduced. But tonight, it was hard not to notice how beautiful the delivery girl was. Not supermodel gorgeous, but with a nice shape and a cute face. Even covered in mud, she was still a striking presence. Kelly could feel her cock stirring again, and she quickly tugged her hoodie down as far as possible to hide any potential bulging.

"Come on, Kelly, we can't just make her go back out there looking like that," Lisa persisted. "Invite her in to take a shower at least. Oh, and I can take her clothes down to the basement and wash them."

"Really, that's not necessary," the girl said, shaking her head. "I mean, it's not that cold out tonight. And I'm sure my boss won't chew me out for coming back looking like I wallowed in a pig sty for a few hours. He's so... understanding," That pause made it clear what she meant by that. Again, one of the reasons why Kelly had resolved to never get a normal job: asshole bosses like the one this delivery girl obviously worked for.

"Seriously, it's fine," Lisa said, giving her sister a stern look. "Come on, let's get you out of those clothes."

Kelly silently winced. She desperately wanted to put a stop to this, the thought of this girl not just coming inside their apartment, but stripping off her muddy clothes and getting in their shower was making that thing between her legs strain to escape her sweatpants and come out to say 'hi.' But Lisa was right, they couldn't send her out there looking like that. Kelly wasn't completely heartless, despite what a lot of guys in this city might think. "Sure, okay," she agreed, finally, stepping aside so the girl could enter.

"Hey, thanks, I really appreciate it," the girl said, her smile sending another jolt through Kelly's body. "Nice to see there's still good people left in this city. My name's Ai, by the way."

"Lisa, and this is my sister, Kelly," Lisa replied. As Ai took another step inside, Lisa was quick to stop her. "Wait, wait, you're... um... dripping all over our floor."

Ai turned around, letting out a gasp as she saw the dark brown spots on the carpet. "Oh, crud, I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed. "Guess I better get these wet clothes off before I make a bigger mess."

Kelly quickly averted her eyes as Ai tugged off her soaked t-shirt. Shit, if she kept looking at that body, she wouldn't be able to keep the erection under wraps much longer. What were the odds that on this night, of all nights, their sexy Chinese delivery girl would just happen to have a pressing need to strip down to her underwear? Was this more of that witch's doing, putting more temptation right in Kelly's face just to be cruel?

Well, it wasn't going to work. Definitely not, especially if Kelly just refused to look at the woman's body. She kept her eyes down at the floor, resolving not to look up unless absolutely necessary.

"We need something to put these in," Lisa said. "Kelly, could you grab a trash bag or something? I don't want to track this all through the building."

"Yeah, sure," Kelly replied, keeping her eyes focused downward as she went to a nearby cabinet. Fumbling around for a moment, she managed to find the box and pull out a large black garbage bag. As she turned around, her eyes drifted upwards slightly. Just long enough to catch sight of Ai sliding her slacks down her long legs, revealing a racy red thong underneath.

"Oh, shit," she swore under her breath, finding herself unable to look away from the woman's shapely ass. Her hard-on strained against her sweatpants, seeming to grow even larger in the process. She tried to make herself look back down, but it was like her eyes were glued to Ai's curvy rear end. God, she was so fucking hot! What Kelly wouldn't give to just stick her face between those round cheeks and...

"Hey, sis, are you okay?" Lisa asked, noticing that Kelly had gone quite pale. "Still feeling sick?"

"Right, yeah, that must be it," she said, forcing a laugh and finally wrenching her eyes away from Ai's gorgeous ass. Eyes back on the floor, she carefully moved over to her sister. "Here, here's the bag."

Lisa accepted the bag, stuffing Ai's clothes into it. "I'll take those down to the laundry room for you, should only take me a couple of minutes."

"Thanks again," Ai said, smiling. "Your next order is definitely on me."

With her sister heading down to the basement, Kelly was left alone with Ai. "So, the shower is that way," she said, pointing down the hall while trying desperately not to look at the woman's nearly-naked body. "Towels underneath the sink."

"Thanks, but looks like all the mud pretty much just hit my clothes," Ai replied. "Hey, could you take a look? See if you see any dirt anywhere?"

"Uh, sure," Kelly said, miserably looking back at Ai and her curvy figure. As the delivery girl spun around, Kelly was given a good look at almost every inch of her body. For a delivery girl, she certainly wore some racy lingerie. Her bra was one of those open cup designs, barely even covering her nipples. And the thong was just as skimpy, leaving very little to the imagination. Clenching her fists tight enough for her nails to dig into her palms, Kelly looked just long enough to confirm that Ai's amazing, delectible body was free of any mud or grime.

"So?" Ai said, giving Kelly a curious look. "Everything look good?" For a moment, something in her voice seemed different. Like maybe she was asking about something besides the mud...

"Yeah, looks like you're pretty fine... as far as the dirt, I mean," Kelly stammered, trying her damnedest to ignore the press of her cock against her sweatpants. She realized that without even meaning to, she was staring at Ai's body again. Comprimising with her libido, she tilted her gaze up at Ai's eyes. "Oh, I think there's actually some..." Kelly pointed at her own cheek, "right there on your face."

"Ah, gotcha. Well, thanks for checking me out... as far as the dirt, I mean," Ai said with a laugh. "Mind if I use your kitchen sink? Probably just need to rinse off a little, and I should be good once your sister gets back."

Kelly tried to act casual, but secretly this was the last thing she wanted to hear. "Sure you don't want to just relax with a nice hot shower anyway?" she asked. "It'll make you feel better, I promise."

"Nah, I've taken enough advantage of your hospitality today," Ai replied. "I'll just rinse off a little and chill out on the couch until my clothes are done. But thanks again for the offer."

Kelly's heart sank. As Ai headed over to the sink, Kelly couldn't fight the urge to watch her go. The delivery girl's ass looked amazing, and with the thong barely covering it, Kelly was getting to see pretty much all of its perfect curves. Turning on the faucet, Ai bent over and gave Kelly an even better view, her tight little ass jiggling as she rinsed herself off.

"Mmm, this feels nice," Ai said, taking her time to scrub her long dark hair along with her face. "Can't thank you enough for letting me get cleaned up. Just hate being all covered in gunk like that." She glanced over her shoulder and gave Kelly a wink. "Well, under most circumstances, anyway."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Kelly said, hearing the strain in her own voice. Mental images of jerking her cock off and spraying the sultry delivery girl with a different kind of "gunk" were filling her head, and it was all she could do not to groan out loud. "Hey, do you want a robe or something? Might get cold hanging out in just your underwear."

"Thanks, but I'm good," Ai replied, glancing over her shoulder at Kelly with eyes that seemed to burn right through her. "I've always run a little hot, so I'm fine just wearing this." She paused suggestively and added, "Unless I'm making you uncomfortable, that is."

"No, no, whatever works for you," Kelly said, feeling her cheeks burning. "Think I'll just go lay down in my room then," she quickly added, making a step towards her escape into the bedroom.

Ai turned from the sink, some of the water on her face dripping down between her breasts. An image of licking the moist trail off those beautiful tits flashed through Kelly's mind, her cock pressing insistently against the inside of her pants. "Aren't you hungry, though?" Ai asked innocently, pointing to the plastic bag sitting on the counter. "Don't tell me after everything I suffered tonight to deliver this fine banquet, you're not going to eat anything."

Kelly opened her mouth to make an excuse, but her stomach beat her to the punch, letting out a loud rumble. "Yeah, okay," she said, giving in. "Guess I could use a bite or two."

"Great!" Ai smiled, as she grabbed a hand towel from a nearby counter and wiped her face and hair off. "Hey, since I'll be here for a little bit, you mind if I watch a little TV?"

"Sure, go ahead," Kelly replied, grateful for any excuse for she and Ai to be as far away from each other as possible. With their visitor sitting over on the couch and Kelly eating her dinner in the kitchen part of the apartment, maybe Kelly could get the woman's sexy body out of her head.

"Awesome, thanks," Ai said, heading over to the living room area. Unfortunately, rather than choosing the couch that faced away from the kitchen, Ai chose the nearby recliner, which was totally visible from the small table where Kelly and Lisa usually ate together. Sitting on the comfy chair sideways, her legs crossed over one of the arms, Ai turned on the TV and started flipping through channels.

Kelly found herself unable to focus on her food, her eyes constantly drawn to the barely-dressed girl sitting just a few feet away. "This is a nice place, you know?" Ai said, eyes on the TV. "Wish I could afford something like this. Definitely not on a delivery girl's salary, though."

"Yeah, well, keep hustling and you'll get there," Kelly replied, trying to keep focused on her Kung Pao chicken. The fact that the girl's body was right there, on display for her, made it hard for her to concentrate. The way Ai was lounging on the chair, as if deliberately making sure Kelly saw every inch of her curvy figure, only made things worse.

"Way ahead of you. Got a thing I've been working on, a little online... well, you know, business venture," Ai said, giving Kelly a wink. "You know how it is these days for ladies like us. Want to make a few bucks, just buy yourself a webcam and start doing live shows."

Unbelievable. On top of everything else, the girl sprawled across their recliner in her bra and panties was a camgirl. Kelly's mind was flooded with vivid images of Ai stripping out of her clothes and showing off her body, before fucking herself with a dildo in front of a webcam for dozens of horny guys. For whatever reason, this new cock seems to have brought along with it a frustratingly vivid imagination...

"That's... uh, yeah," Kelly said. "Hope that works out for you."

"Might be out of line for me to say, but I bet you'd be pretty popular if you got into that sort of thing," Ai said. "I mean, I guess whatever you're doing now must be paying the bills alright, but somebody like you could probably rake in some serious cash. You have such a pretty face, and those boobs are..."

"Yeah, no, not really interested in that line of work," Kelly replied. "Not my style."

"Guess that's your call to make," Ai said, leaning back across the chair and stretching out her arms, her chest pointing up to the ceiling. "But I'm telling you, it's crazy how much money these guys are willing to pay for just a little peek at what we got." She looked away from the TV to Kelly. "I'm just getting started, and I've got about five hundred followers already. And I haven't got nearly the looks and body that you do. If you were to start camming, you'd probably be able to quit whatever job you're doing and make enough to support yourself just on that. Maybe even put some away for the future, help..." she snapped her fingers, pointing at the door to the hallway. "... Lisa get into a good college."

Truth was, it was something Kelly had thought about. Teasing and ditching guys in person was fun, and switching to doing it online wouldn't carry as many of the risks. There was even this whole "pay pig" thing she'd read about, where guys got off on being financially dominated by a girl, and would actually beg Kelly to take their money and give nothing in return.

But Kelly knew absolutely nothing about computers, and the thought of asking Lisa to help her set up her own porn site was too embarrassing to even consider. Not to mention that it would mean trying to do live sex shows in an apartment she shared with her younger sister. Just the thought of moaning into a webcam and playing with herself for a bunch of perverts online, while Lisa was trying to do her homework in the next room, was more than enough to turn her off the idea completely.

"So, what do you say?" Ai asked again, looking intently at Kelly. "I can give you some good tips for how to get started, if you want."

"Like I said, it's not my thing," Kelly said, taking another bite of her dinner. "Go find somebody else to get you that referral bonus."

Ai responded with a laugh, holding up her palms. "You got me, sorry. There goes my shot at 5% of your profits for the first month. Still, if you ever change your mind-"

She cut herself off, as a music video came on the TV, with a heavy bass beat and an infectious synth groove. "Oh, man, this song is my jam!" Ai exclaimed, sliding out of the recliner and onto her feet. "Sorry, but when this plays, I just have to dance."

Kelly nearly choked on a mouthful of egg roll, as Ai started shaking her hips and moving to the music, swaying her perfect ass provocatively in Kelly's direction. "Stop watching, stop watching," she tried to tell herself, but couldn't seem to tear her eyes away. Her cock throbbed, as it strained against the fabric of her sweatpants, the desire to give in and fuck this tantalizing, sexy woman overwhelming her. And from the way she was shooting eyes over at Kelly while she danced, Kelly was starting to suspect that Ai knew exactly what effect she was having on her.

"Mmm, this part is the best," Ai said, softly beginning to sing along to the song on TV. "'Eyes on me. I'll set you free. No tomorrow, just you and me. Moving closer, losing control. In this dance, we find our soul' Oh, I love this song! The last time I was with a girl, this song came up on my Spotify shuffle just as we were starting to… play with each other." She giggled, shooting Kelly a quick glance. "Kinda gets me in the mood, you know what I mean?"

Fuck, Lisa needed to get back here soon. Like, five minutes ago. If God was real, Kelly prayed that nobody else was using the building's washing machine and dryer when her sister got down there. Otherwise, Lisa might come back to find her sister munching on some Chinese, and definitely not the Kung Pao.

Chapter Text

While Drovus was working her magic in the body of the delivery girl, I was following Lisa down to the basement. As I silently moved through the apartment building floors, I scanned the various residents, searching for a pair that would suit my purposes. I wanted to give Drovus as much time as possible to torment Kelly with impure thoughts, and maybe give Lisa an idea or two as well. Just needed to find the right couple of humans...

As luck would have it, I ended up spotting the perfect candidates on the first floor. In 103, a harried mother watched as, yet again, her teenage son and daughter were fighting. She was obviously at her wit's end, watching as her children went back-and-forth, lobbing insults and jabs at each other. I could smell the tension in the air, just the sort of thing I was looking for.

Floating around behind the mother, I placed one of my hands across the top of her scalp, my long clawed fingers pressing into her skull. She didn't feel my touch or see me in my current state, but it wasn't long before the idea I was planting into her mind started to take root. Her frustrated confusion soon turned to a determined certainty, the perfect plan for how to deal with her aggravating offspring coming to mind as if by magic.

"Alright, that's it, you two!" she shouted, standing between the two children. "I'm not going to spend another night listening to you screaming at each other. Get out of this apartment, right now! And don't come back until you've sorted things out between yourselves!"

Aaron, the older brother, looked at his mother with wide eyes, while his sister, Julie, simply scoffed. "Are you serious, Mom?" Aaron asked, looking up at her with an incredulous expression. "I was gonna play Xbox with Matt online, we're supposed to party up in a few minutes once he get done helping his mom!" He looked at his sister with a scowl. "If this little brat hadn't been hogging the TV, we wouldn't even be in this mess."

Julie crossed her arms over her chest and glared at her brother. "It's my TV too, dork! You and your stupid games can wait until later!"

As they started up again, their mother slammed a fist down on the nearby kitchen table, causing them both to jump in surprise. "You heard me! I've had enough of hearing you two bicker all the time! Let the neighbors put up with it for a while, because I'm done!" She pointed to the door. "Now get out of here, and don't come back until you can act like civilized people!"

"But... Mom..." Aaron started, but his mother cut him off.

"No buts!" she snapped, her patience clearly wearing thin. "Once you and Julie have come to some sort of agreement, I'll let you come back inside. But until then, you can just sit out in the hall and work things out on your own."

Aaron and Julie exchanged a glance, both obviously surprised by their mother's sudden outburst. After a moment, the girl shrugged her shoulders. "Whatever," she said, turning to her brother. "If you think I'm gonna apologize for trying to watch my show, you're crazy! Hope you're ready to sit out there a while, loser!"

The two of them shuffled out of the apartment, their mother closing and locking the door behind them. She smiled in satisfaction, proud of herself for coming up with such a brilliant solution to her problem.

Before I left to follow the bickering teens, I decided to give their mother a little reward. With a twitch of my fingers, the middle-aged woman's long-dormant libido stirred, awakening her sexual desires. A loud gasp escaped her lips as the lustful feelings came flooding in, and her knees grew weak.

"Ohhhhhh... mmmm!" she moaned, feeling herself begin to respond to the strong carnal urges coursing through her brain. Her eyes went to the door leading back to the main bedroom, where her husband was taking a nap after a long day at work. Sauntering over to the bedroom door, she started stripping off her clothes, leaving them piled on the floor in her path. By the time her hand was on the doorknob, she was completely naked.

"Oh, Peeeete," she moaned, opening up the door. "I need you, baby..."

Her husband Pete snored on the bed, his mouth gaping open as he dreamed away. His work clothes were in a pile on the floor, the veteran factory worker under the sheets in just his boxers. Hearing his wife's voice, Pete grumbled something incoherent, trying to ignore the sound as he slept.

Well, that wouldn't do. Another twitch of my fingers, and Pete's eyes slowly opened. "Wh... wha..." he stammered, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Oh, shit," he muttered, his body stirring in more ways than one. With a little infusion of my carnal energy, the sheet across his lower body began to move, tenting up as his erection began to swell out the front of his boxers. His eyes snapped to the door where his wife was standing, naked as a jaybird and frantically playing with herself.

"Wake up, baby," she whispered seductively. "I've got a little treat for you."

"Fuck," he muttered, his eyes going from his hard-on to his horny wife with her hand between her legs. "But Annie, what about the kids?"

"I sent them away for a bit, put them out in the hall for a while to get them to stop fighting," Annie assured him, as she strolled over to the bed. "It's just you and me tonight, stud." Whipping the sheet aside, she climbed onto the bed and straddled him, her hands reaching down and grabbing hold of his stiff, thick member. "Oh, God, look at this big boy! Looks like you've been needing this as much as I have."

"Shit, how long's it been since we've done this?" he asked, staring up at her big tits jiggling in front of him, a wide grin on his face. "Can't remember the last time I've been this horny!"

Annie sighed, slowly lowering herself down on his prick. "Too long, baby... too long. So let's make up for lost time, alright? Let's fuck like old times, just like back in high school. After the big game, the two of us sneaking off into the locker room together while everybody was partying on the field, remember?"

Pete grunted, groaning as his wife slid down his dick, feeling it slip into her wet, hot pussy. "God, I remember that night! You looked so good in that soccer uniform, all sweaty after that extra time game... and those tight little shorts you wore..."

And it went on like that. There was a succubus I met once, Kalistia, whose particular fetish was reigniting the fires of passion in couples that had gone years without making love. For me, I never saw the point in compelling two people to have sex who'd already done it enough times to get bored with it. There was just a better flavor to be had, I found, in two people getting to know each other intimately for the first time. And besides, tempting two people to have sex firmly within wedlock wasn't exactly an efficient way to consign their souls to Hell. Not for me to yuck somebody's yum, but Kalistia... yeah, she was weird.

So no, I wasn't going to stick around with Pete and Annie for long. I had other places to be if this plan was going to work. Still, I fed a little bit off of their sexual desire, just a quick bite before I drifted back out of the apartment into the hallway outside.

Unaware of what their parents were currently up to, Aaron and Julie were leaning against opposite walls, staring daggers at each other. In the few minutes since they'd been thrown out of the apartment, it was obvious that their fight hadn't settled down any. They stood facing each other, arms folded, both glaring at one another with their jaws clenched.

"Ready to say you're sorry yet?" Aaron asked, breaking the tense silence between them.

"No!" Julie answered. "I'm not gonna apologize for trying to watch my show! Why can't you and Matt just wait until later?!"

Because you're being a selfish brat!" Aaron shouted back. "I told you this morning that I wanted to play Xbox with Matt tonight, and now we're both stuck out here because of you! This is all your fault!"

I smiled as I watched them fight. As a succubus, it was so easy to twist such strong emotions to my own ends. To turn resentment and anger into lust and desire. These two were going to be such a delicious treat...

But first, I needed to get them where I needed them to be. Floating invisibly behind Julie, I reached into her mind just as I had with her mother, planting the smallest of ideas in her head. After a bit more arguing between the two, the suggestion had its effect. Julie pushed away from the wall, turning towards the staircase.

"Where are you going?" Aaron asked, looking at her walking away with an annoyed expression.

"Sick of looking at your ugly face," she answered, heading towards the nearby stairwell. "And I rather listen to the dryer running than your stupid mouth! When you're ready to say you're sorry, I'll be in the basement."

"What? Why are you..." Aaron started to say, before my hand rested on his head, and my suggestion hit his brain. "Oh, you're not getting away that easily, you little brat!"

The two of them bickered some more as they headed down the stairs together. Laughing, I floated behind them, waiting for them to get into proper position. Once they were down there and I primed them properly, Lisa was going to get one of hell of a show.

As the bell chimed, Lisa pulled Ai's clothes out of the washing machine, transferring them into the dryer. It was a task she was quite used to, being the one who usually hauled her and her sister's laundry down here to the basement. One of many ways she did her best to thank her sister for everything she had done for her.

Still... no matter how much Lisa did, it never felt to her like it was enough. It wasn't anything Kelly had ever said, of course. She was always quick to thank Lisa whenever she noticed her doing the chores, always treating it like Lisa was going above and beyond by helping with their shared responsibilities. But despite all that, Lisa wished desperately that she could help her sister even more. Kelly had given up so much to take care of her, sacrificed her own happiness in order to provide for her after their parents died. Put herself at risk conning men, getting them to throw money at her just so she could support her little sister. What could Lisa possibly do to repay such devotion?

Kelly was so amazing. After their parents had died, Lisa had been scared and alone. She'd been sure that she would never be able to get by without their parents' support. And then Kelly had stepped in, taken her in and devoted herself completely to acting as Lisa's guardian angel. To Lisa, Kelly was absolutely perfect. So many times, she wondered if maybe she'd secretly been adopted, and her parents just hadn't bothered telling her. Because it just seemed like she had nothing in common with her amazing, beautiful sister, other than sharing the same last name.

Putting her mind back on her task, Lisa set the time on the dryer for a few minutes. With just one outfit to dry, it wouldn't take long to finish. Taking a seat on a metal folding chair, Lisa sighed as she watched the clothes tumble inside the dryer. Why hadn't she brought her phone with her? Maybe because she was afraid that boy would call again. God, her sister made it look so easy, chatting up guys and seducing them. Lisa wished she could be like her sister, just see a guy and know exactly what to say to make him want her. To not feel like a total dork when trying to talk to someone.

Because the truth that she would never reveal to Kelly, never in a million years... was that she was so goddamn horny. It had crept up on her once puberty hit, slowly at first, but now it seemed like every night she would end up having to masturbate, just to be able to get some sleep. She'd even secretly ordered a vibrator online, hoping it would help her get through the nights a little easier. But even that, she knew, couldn't compare to having a real dick inside her.

It was her weird obsession, ever since she'd seen her first one in a video online: Lisa just loved cocks. Not even the guys they were attached to, just seeing a nice, fat, throbbing member in her mind's eye was enough to drive her wild. Everything about them, the shape, the size, the way it looked when they went deep inside a girl's body... it all seemed to have this hypnotic effect on her. Even just thinking about them down in this dirty basement, surrounded by old, rusty machinery, it was making her pussy throb and her nipples harden. Her mouth opened slightly, as she fantasized about having one right in front of her face right then and there. She would just love to wrap her lips around it, suck its head while she stroked it, feeling it pulse and throb in her hand. She wanted to feel hot seed filling her mouth and spilling over her cheeks and chin, running down onto her chest. She wanted to swallow it down, drinking their cum until their balls were empty.

Lisa's fantasies were interrupted by the sound of voices outside of the laundry room. Turning her head sharply and looking through the open doorway, she saw a girl around her age coming down the stairs, following by a boy that looked a little bit older. It took Lisa a second to remember their names: Aaron and Julie from the first floor. The two of them were always fighting, sometimes loud enough that the entire building could hear them. They didn't seem to notice Lisa nearby, the two of them sounding like they were in the middle of another one of their fights. Lisa wondered what they had come down here to squabble, then she heard Aaron ask his sister a question.

"So, when are you gonna admit it, you little brat?" he asked, glaring at her. "The real reason why you're such a bitch all the time?"

"What are you talking about?" Julie replied, leaning against one of the dirty hallway walls, in a spot where Lisa could just see her through the open laundry room door. "You're the bitch, you know that? If you would just admit you're wrong, Mom will let us back into the apartment."

"Right, so you can go back to teasing me like you've been doing?" Aaron snapped, glaring at her. "Wearing those tight shorts, always bending over right in my face and showing me your ass."

"Eww, you've been looking at my ass?" Julie teased, grinning. "I mean, I knew you were a perv, but checking out your sister's butt? That's disgusting."

Lisa watched, too fascinated to let the two siblings know that she was listening in on their conversation. In all the times she'd heard the two of them fight, it had never gone quite like this. She could almost sense something different here, a strange sort of tension between them that wasn't just the usual sibling rivalry. Something more... intense.

"Oh, like I didn't catch you spying on me before," Aaron shot back, his voice growing a little louder. "That time you just 'accidentally' walked in on me while I was in the shower?"

"Right, like I totally want to see my brother naked," Julie said, laughing. "You're just upset that I caught you jerking off in there."

Aaron took a step towards her, Julie pressing back against the wall as her older brother glared down at her. "Well, what else am I supposed to do, when I've got a little tease of a sister like you running around showing off her ass?"

"So, you admit it, then," Julie taunted, smirking at him. "You've got a thing for my ass, big bro? Well, what about these, huh?"

Lisa clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a gasp, watching as Julie yanked up her t-shirt, flashing her tits to her brother. She wasn't exactly the most well-endowed girl around, her breasts only barely reaching a B-cup, but they still looked great on her petite frame. Aaron's eyes widened as he stared down at them, his jaw dropping open.

"Ooh, is my brother getting hard now?" Julie giggled, batting her eyelashes at him. "You pervert, I bet you'd love to fuck me, wouldn't you? That's why you're always staring at my ass, isn't it? When you were jerking off in the shower, you were thinking about fucking your sister, weren't you? You total freak!"

Aaron didn't speak, just stared at her boobs for a moment. Then, with surprising speed, he grabbed his sister by the shoulders, spinning her around and pressing her face-first against the wall. He held her there, his face mere inches from hers, and Lisa could see that he was breathing heavily. "Alright, that's it," he finally said. "I'm sick of you teasing me, you little slut. I'm gonna give you what you've been begging for."

Lisa's eyes widened, watching as Aaron took hold of his sister's shorts and panties, tugging them down to her ankles. Julie's eyes were wide, but Lisa couldn't tell if it was out of fear or excitement. "Are you crazy, Aaron?" she asked, squirming as her brother pulled her legs apart. "What do you think you're doing?

"What I should have done a long time ago," he replied, his voice rough. "I'm gonna fuck you, Julie. Right here, right now. And you're gonna love it."

Lisa knew she should get up, run away before things got worse. But she didn't move. Instead, she watched as Aaron unzipped his pants, letting his cock spring free.

At that moment, Lisa just about passed out. After so many nights fantasizing about cocks, imagining getting the chance to see one in person... it was actually happening. She swallowed nervously, her pussy suddenly throbbing as she stared at her first real live dick. It definitely wasn't as big as the ones she'd seen on videos online, but the fact that it was right there, in front of her, made it look even bigger. All of his sister's teasing had gotten Aaron hard as a rock, and Lisa felt herself getting wet at the sight of his cock sticking straight out in front of him. And knowing what was about to happen next, as weird and twisted as it may have been, made her pussy drip even more.

"Yeah, that's right," Aaron said in a low voice, moving forward and grabbing hold of his sister's waist. "All that teasing, we both know you want this... don't we?"

Julie moaned and whined, as her brother lined up his dick with her pussy. Despite her struggling, however, she wasn't screaming or telling him to stop. Maybe Aaron was right. She did want this. She wanted her brother to fuck her brains out in this old basement, take her and use her any way he wanted, just like she'd always fantasized about. Or maybe Lisa was just putting herself in Julie's place, dripping wet at the thought of being bent over and fucked like she'd never imagined possible. Either way, she didn't want to turn away now. She wanted to watch. Needed to watch. As wrong as this whole thing was, Lisa couldn't imagine trying to stop these two from doing anything they wanted with each other.

"Shit, you're so fucking wet, Julie," Aaron said, rubbing the head of his dick against her pussy. "You call me a perv, but you're getting horny just thinking about being my little sis-slut, aren't you?"

"Oh, please," Julie said mockingly, squirming as her brother stroked the head of his cock along her slit. "I can't believe you're actually doing this, you freak. If Mom and Dad find out..."

"They won't," Aaron said, his voice harsh. "This will be our secret. Nobody has to know, unless you want them to." He kept teasing her with the head of his dick, stroking her clit with the tip. "Do you want them to know? Go ahead and yell for them, the walls in this place are so thin they'll probably hear you. Tell them what I'm doing to you, if you really want me to stop. Or here, I can do it for you." He opened his mouth wide, taking a deep breath.

"No!" Julie cried, squirming as Aaron continued to run his cockhead along the folds of her pussy. The look in her eyes was turning desperate, and it didn't look like it was for escape. "Fine, just... hurry up and get it over with."

"Not until you beg me," Aaron said, a sadistic smile on his face as he teased her. "Do it, Julie. Beg me to fuck your little cunt."

It was just then that the erotic scene was disturbed, by the sound of bell on the clothes dryer, signalling the end of its cycle.

Lisa jumped in surprise at the sudden noise, moving quickly out of her chair to hide herself behind the wall by the laundry room door, out of sight of the two siblings.

"Shit, is someone there?" Julie asked, looking towards the sound. "Aaron, did you hear something?"

Lisa stayed as still and quiet as she could, her heart racing in her chest, wondering what would happen if they found out she had been spying on their incestuous activities. Would being watched dampen their desire? Or would Aaron, already boiling over with lust at seeing his sister's naked tits, decide to pull Lisa into this twisted fantasy and make her join them?

And if that happened... would Lisa even want to put up a fight?

"It's just the dryer," Aaron said after a few tense seconds, keeping his sister pinned against the wall. "No one's there, and if they are... well, they can watch all they want. I want them to see me fuck you."

Julie whimpered, biting her lip as Aaron continuing rubbing his cockhead along her pussy lips. "You're so messed up, Aaron," she said, panting hard. "Completely twisted. Would you just get it over with already?"

"Nope," Aaron replied, staring down at her with a grin. "I still need to hear you beg, sis. I need to know how bad you want this. So, say it... tell me how much you want your big bro to fuck you."

"Oh god," Julie moaned, her voice pleading. "This is so wrong! We shouldn't be doing this."

"No, we should be doing this," Aaron said, rubbing his dick against her pussy. "But it's not going to start until you admit how much you want it. Now, beg me, Julie. Beg me to fuck you."

The young teen tried to resist, but it was no use. Her brother was too strong, and her own sense of morality was fading rapidly. Peeking around the corner cautiously, Lisa got to see the exact moment when Julie finally gave in to her brother's demands.

"Please, Aaron," she moaned, staring down at the floor with her face reddened with shame, "I need it. Please, just do it."

"Do what, little sis?" Aaron taunted, his voice harsh. "What do you want me to do to you?"

"Oh, please, just fuck me," Julie begged, her voice breaking. "I'm begging you, Aaron. Fuck me now."

Lisa's heart skipped a beat, watching from her hiding spot as Aaron finally thrust his hips forward, his stiff erection sliding into his sister's soaking wet pussy. Julie's eyes widened in surprise, but then she let out a whimper, shuddering as her brother's hard cock slid up inside her tight snatch. "Ohhh!" she gasped, closing her eyes and pushing back against him. "Yes, oh, yes!"

"Mm," Aaron groaned, starting to thrust in and out of her. "You're tight, baby sister. So fucking tight."

"Oh my god," Julie whimpered, feeling her brother's dick deep inside her. Now that Aaron had started moving, her earlier reluctance was quickly melting away. "Aaron, your cock, it... it feels so good. I can't believe my big brother is fucking me!"

"You like it, little brat?" Aaron asked, gripping her hips and pounding her pussy hard. "Is this how you always imagined it would be? Having your own brother's dick stuffed inside you?"

"Yes, yes, oh my god," Julie moaned, pounding her fist against the wall. "Fuck me, Aaron! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!"

Lisa couldn't believe what she was seeing. Seemingly out of nowhere, these two bickering siblings had gone from fighting to fucking like rabbits. Right in the basement of their building, where anyone could walk in on them at any time. It was the most scandalous thing she'd ever seen. The way Julie was moaning and crying out in pleasure, the rough thrusts of Aaron's hips. It was all so dirty, so disgusting and perverse, so...

So fucking hot.

"'Give up! Give in! This is a night that's meant for sin!'"

Kelly was just about ready to scream. After the first song had ended, it turned out that the next video that played on the TV was a song that Ai liked even more. By now, it was plainly obvious that the Chinese delivery girl was trying to seduce her. Her dancing had become even more provocative, and she was openly making eye contact with Kelly as she gyrated.

"'No need for words! Our bodies speak in harmony!'" Ai sang along with the music, swaying her hips as she did so. "'Just surrender now! Let passion set us free!'"

"Ugh!" Kelly groaned, trying to ignore the suggestive lyrics. Whoever the programming director was for this particular station, he should burn in Hell for doing this to her. Kelly should have just put a stop to this, stood up and told Ai that she wasn't interested. But as skilled as Kelly had gotten when it came to lying, this was one lie that she couldn't tell. Watching the pretty young Chinese girl dance around in front of her was making her body burn with need, her mind fill with thoughts of what it would feel like to fuck her... and her cock push insistently against the cotton of her sweatpants, desperate to get out.

"Come on, baby," Ai said softly, smiling at her. "I know you want it. Don't deny yourself. I'll take good care of you, if you let me."

Those... definitely weren't any lyrics to what was playing on the TV.

"Ai, please," Kelly pleaded, trying to hide her arousal from the other woman. "I know what you're trying to do, but I'm not interested."

"Could have fooled me," Ai said with a crooked smile, all while continuing to dance seductively. "You've been eyeing me up ever since I walked in here."

"That's not true!" Kelly insisted, blushing. "I mean, I'm just... you're very attractive, and..."

"And?" Ai pressed, leaning forward to give Kelly a good look at her tits. "Come on, before your sister gets back... get over here and let me show you what I can do."

Where was Lisa, anyway? How long did it take to wash one set of clothes? Kelly had a bad feeling that, once she finally made her way back up with Ai's clothes, it would already be too late.

"No!" Kelly blurted out. "I can't do that, I'm not... listen, I really don't think that I'm your type. Just trust me on this."

"Oh, don't worry," Ai said, winking at her. "I've been with all kinds of girls before. All that matters to me is what you can do between my legs. So come on, give in. Just for tonight."

Kelly was just about out of self-restraint by now. Her erection was painfully hard, and her mind was filled with lustful thoughts of Ai's sexy body. The notion that surrendering to these urges would leave her with a massive cock for the rest of her life was starting to become less of a concern. With every sultry shake of Ai's hips, the temptation became stronger.

"Okay, fine," Kelly said, coming up with one last-ditch effort to put a stop to this madness. "You want to be with me so bad... don't say I didn't warn you!"

She stepped into the living room, Ai looking at her expectantly. Yanking open the drawstring of her sweatpants, Kelly pulled them down around her ankles, revealing the throbbing beast lurking within. Ai reacted as expected, eyes going wide as she saw the long, thick shaft pop out from Kelly's crotch, its tip wet with her excitement. "Holy... poop!" Ai exclaimed, staring at the monster in front of her. "Is that...?"

"Yeah. That's my cock," Kelly confirmed, thrusting her hips forward a little. "You're right, Ai. Ever since you walked into this apartment, I've had the biggest hard-on for you. When you stripped off those muddy clothes and I saw you in just your underwear, all I could think about was sticking this huge dick inside you." Even though she knew it was a bad idea, Kelly reached down and wrapped her fingers around her shaft, pumping her hand up and down as she watched Ai's reaction. "So, now that you know what's between my legs, are you still interested?"

Despite Kelly pulling it out to try and scare her off, Ai seemed to be having a hard time taking her eyes off of Kelly's thick, veiny member. She stared at it with a mix of awe and fear. "Wow," she finally managed to say, looking up at Kelly. "I... I never thought you'd have something like that. I mean, maybe I shouldn't say this, but you don't look like... you know..."

"Well, I am," Kelly lied. "So, I'm guessing you've changed your mind about wanting to fuck me?"

To Kelly's extreme dismay, however, Ai's shocked look soon turned into a sly smile. "Hey, I told you, Kelly," she said, strolling casually across the living room to stand just a few feet away, "I've been with all kinds of girls before." She glanced down, eyes going a little wide. "Can't say I've been with one with a... thing that big, though," she let out a weird laugh, giggling like crazy as she continued, "but hey, maybe I should change that tonight, mmm?"

Kelly watched in horror as Ai slowly got to her knees in front of her, eyes locked on her throbbing erection. She wanted to say no, to push the other woman away, but it was like her own body had ceded all control to that thing between her legs. All she could do was watch as Ai wrapped her delicate fingers around her shaft, squeezing gently. The sensation of Ai's soft hands against her throbbing meat sent shivers up and down her spine.

"Mmm," Ai purred, pulling Kelly's dick closer to her mouth. "It's so big... I can't wait to taste it." Her tongue snaked out, licking the glistening precum from Kelly's tip. "Look how hot you are, baby," she whispered, using both hands to pump Kelly's shaft. "You want to..." she paused, letting out that weird giggle again, "... to do me, don't you? To take me back to your bed and put that big thing inside me?"

"Yes," Kelly moaned, watching as Ai opened her mouth wide, taking as much of Kelly's thick shaft inside as she could. She heard herself whimper, as Ai began to bob her head up and down, slurping on Kelly's shaft as if it were the best thing she'd ever tasted. "Oh, fuck, yes!"

In that moment, she didn't care anymore. All she could focus on was the feeling of Ai's warm lips sliding up and down her thick shaft, the incredible suction that made her dick feel like it was about to explode. She knew what it meant to give in, that she would have this cock for the rest of her life if she did, but she couldn't deny how good it felt. Maybe... maybe it wouldn't be so bad to live with a massive, pulsing monster between her legs. Especially if satisfying the urges it filled her with... felt this fucking good.

"Shit," Kelly gasped, thrusting her hips forward as Ai sucked her dick. "Oh, fuck! You're gonna make me cum, Ai!"

There was no turning back now. Kelly had been weaker than she thought, and that witch's spell was about to become permanent. The only thing left to do was to cum, to give up and admit that whoever had paid for this curse on her... they'd won in the end. Perhaps she deserved this punishment. All those years of fucking around with guys, bleeding them dry of cash before kicking them to the curb... she was getting what was coming to her.

And speaking of coming... even with her lack of experience with this new anatomy, Kelly could definitely feel that she was close. Ai was sucking her dick like a pro, her tongue lapping at the underside of her massive pole, and Kelly was seconds away from shooting her load. "Ai," she gasped, "I'm going to cum!"

Any second now... her fate would be sealed.

"That's it, Julie," Aaron grunted, slamming his dick in and out of his sister. "You love this, don't you? You love having your big brother fucking you nice and hard?"

"Oh, god, yes," Julie moaned, her voice almost broken. "I love it, I love the way you're fucking me, big bro. You're making me feel so good!"

They'd been at it for about 10 minutes, and it felt as though it'd been a lifetime. Lisa could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, her panties becoming soaked in her own juices as she watched the two siblings go at it. By now, the tingle between her thighs was almost unbearable. Slowly, not wanting the two to hear her, Lisa reached down into her pajama pants, letting her hand slide between her legs. Her fingers touched her pussy, and she gasped at how good it felt. She started rubbing herself, moaning softly as she watched the incestuous couple perform just for her.

"Faster, big bro," Julie pleaded, pushing back against him. "I need more. Fuck me harder." By now, any sign of reluctance was gone from her expression. She was lost in lust, completely under her brother's spell. Just a few minutes ago they had been almost at each other's throats, and now here she was, begging her brother to fuck her harder and faster. Lisa had no idea what had gotten into the girl, and she didn't care either. This whole thing was turning her on in ways she never thought possible. The fact that the two of them were related only made things better. She was being exposed to something forbidden and obscene, and she loved every second of it.

Aaron obliged his sister, fucking her like crazy, getting out all of his pent-up frustrations on his sister's cunt. He gripped her tightly by the waist, holding his sister steady as he pounded her. "Yeah, take it you little brat," he snarled. "Take it all!"

"Yessss," Julie moaned, throwing her head back and panting for breath. "Oh, shit, I can't believe we're doing this! I can't believe you're fucking me! Ohhhhhh, Aaron, you're gonna make me cum soon!"

Lisa was moaning, too, feeling her clit throb as she fingered herself. This was all so wrong, yet she couldn't stop watching. Watching brother and sister have sex... it was the most perverse thing she'd ever seen, but somehow it just felt right. The two of them together, fucking each other with wild abandon... they looked so happy, so perfect. Lisa would have given anything to be in Julie's place, bent over and moaning with pleasure as her brother fucked her brains out. The idea of being dominated like that, bent against a wall and having a cock rammed up your cunt, was just too much. Lisa wanted to be taken that way, would have given anything to have someone ramming their dick up her pussy while she begged and screamed in ecstasy.

"Oh shit, you're gonna make me cum!" Aaron gasped, slamming his dick into her pussy over and over again. "I'm gonna cum in your pussy, sis!"

Julie let out a squeal, biting her lip as she felt her brother's dick pulsate inside her. "Yes, Aaron, do it!" she cried, pushing her hips back to meet his thrusts. "Do it, I want to feel you shoot inside me!"

Lisa bit down on the side of her hand, stifling her moans as she brought herself off. She writhed against the wall, body wracked with pleasure as she came harder than she had ever done before. She felt so dirty, so depraved, but it felt too good to stop.

Outside in the hall, Aaron let out a loud grunt, throwing his head back and releasing his load. Julie cried out in pleasure, her body glistening with sweat as he pumped his sperm deep inside her. Her cries filled the basement hallway, as she twitched and shuddered with delight. "Cumming, Aaron! Cumming for you!"

After a few minutes, their cries of passion faded to heavy breathing, both of them utterly spent after their fuck session. They stayed pressed together for several more seconds, Aaron's cock still buried up inside Julie's pussy. Finally, Aaron pulled away, his eyes wide with surprise. "Did... did we just do that?" he asked, breathing heavily. The rough, low tone of his voice had vanished, Aaron going back to his normal, calm demeanor. "Shit, sis, I don't know what got into me."

"I'm not sure either," Julie said, turning around to her brother with a smile. "But I liked it."

Aaron smiled back at her, his face still flushed from sex. "Fuck, Julie... I'm sorry I've been so mean to you. When we get back to our room, you can watch whatever you want on TV."

"Nah, you can play your Xbox, big bro," Julie said, putting her arms around his neck and kissing him. "Just as long as you let me play a little game of my own while you're shooting those demons with Matt." Reaching down, she took hold of his flaccid dick and gave it a squeeze. "This is my joystick, and I'm planning to get all of the achievements tonight."

"Shit, you mean you're gonna..." Aaron said, his voice trailing off as he stared at her.

Julie laughed, leaning in for another kiss. "You know it, big bro. Now that you and I have done this once, there's no reason why we can't do it again, right? As long as we keep quiet so Mom and Dad don't find out, I'll suck your dick whenever you feeling horny. Or whatever else you want to do, just say the word and I'm there."

Aaron hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, that sounds... fucking awesome," he said, before letting out a laugh. "Wow, when Mom sent us out of the apartment to stop us fighting, bet she didn't expect this."

"Well, she definitely won't hear us fighting anymore, will she?" Julie giggled. "Aaron... I love you. I'm so lucky to have you as a brother."

"I love you too, Julie," Aaron said, holding her close. "Let's go back and tell Mom we're both cool. Then once we get back to our room, you can show me how much you love me."

"Mmm, even if it takes all night, big bro," Julie said, kissing him again. "I'm planning on it, in fact."

Lisa watched them get dressed and go, feeling her pussy throb as she recovered from her orgasm. As twisted as it was, there was something strangely sweet about this whole situation. After all their many fights, now Aaron and Julie were walking up the stairs hand in hand, looking at each other with loving smiles. It was like the two of them had never been closer, all the fighting forgotten after one moment of passion.

Once Aaron and Julie were out of sight, Lisa recovered her senses, finally remembering why she was down here. She grabbed Ai's clothes out of the dryer, folding them up and tucking them under her arm. Shit, how long had she been watching this whole thing? Kelly was probably wondering what the hell was taking so long. Hopefully she and Ai weren't too bored waiting for her to get back.

Brushing her hair back and trying her best not to look like she just fingered herself to an orgasm, Lisa left the laundry room and headed upstairs. Images of Aaron's cock sliding in and out of Julie's cunt filling her mind as she went, held in ready for later tonight when it was just Lisa and her vibrator.

Just as Kelly was seconds away from cumming, Ai suddenly stopped sucking. "What... what am I doing?" the Chinese delivery girl asked, staring at Kelly's cock with wide eyes, like she was seeing it for the first time.

"Don't stop now!" Kelly cried, trying to push her head back down on her dick. "I'm so close! I'm gonna cum!"

"No, this... fuck, what is happening to me?" Ai gasped, pulling away from Kelly and jumping to her feet. She looked disoriented, almost like she wasn't sure where she was. "I'm sorry, I don't know what's wrong with me! All those things I said and did, I..." she rushed to the apartment door, still just wearing her underwear. "I have to get out of here!"

"Ai!" Kelly shouted, stepping after her and nearly tripping over the sweatpants crumpled around her ankles. "What about your clothes?"

As Ai threw the door open, she was face-to-face with a stunned Lisa. Grabbing the folded clothes out of her arms, Ai shoved past Lisa and dashed down the hallway, not even bothering to get dressed before running out of sight.

"Are you okay?" Lisa gasped, staring after Ai. "What happened?" She turned to enter the apartment, giving her a sister a questioning look. "Kelly, what-"

Kelly gasped, realizing the compromising position she was in... and that the cock she had been hiding from her sister was now fully on display.

Lisa went pale, staring at the huge, veiny shaft jutting out of her sister's crotch. "Oh my God!" she gasped. "Kelly, is that... that isn't real, is it?"

"Shit, Lisa, don't look," Kelly said, trying to tug her sweatpants back up over her dick. Just like earlier, though, it was taking quite a bit of effort to force the rock-hard flesh down inside the fabric.

"Oh my God, that's real. That's a real..." Lisa trailed off, her mind unable to comprehend what she was seeing.

Finally getting the damned thing tucked away, Kelly rushed over to her sister. "Lisa, this is going to sound crazy, but... come on, let's go over to the couch and talk about this."

Lisa looked like she'd just come out of a war zone, her eyes glazed over as she followed her sister. Sitting her down, Kelly did her best to explain the situation: how she'd passed out in her bedroom, only to wake up and find herself sporting a massive cock. How her own reflection had started talking to her, claiming to be a witch that had cursed her with the unnatural anatomy on behalf of one of Kelly's jilted exes.

"You were right, sis," Kelly said, her tone contrite. "All those guys I played with and left hanging? Guess one of them decided to get revenge." Glancing down at the bulge running down the side of her leg, Kelly couldn't help but laugh. "Although, I doubt this was what you were thinking about when you told me to stop."

"This... this isn't possible," Lisa said, shaking her head. "Stuff like witches and magic, it's all made-up stuff from movies. It can't be real."

"Look, sis, I know it sounds crazy, but... hey, you saw it. Unless you can come up with another reason why your sister can pee standing up now, I think we both have to accept that this is the truth."

"So, what? You're going to have a... a penis for the rest of your life?"

Kelly shook her head. "Well, if you can trust what that crazy witch said to me, it'll go away when the sun comes up tomorrow morning. But if I ever... you know, finish, I'll be stuck with this thing forever."

Lisa looked at the door that Ai had fled through, her mouth open in shock. "Kelly, you and Ai were... don't tell me you-"

Kelly stared at the floor, cheeks turning red. "Lisa, I wish I could make you understand what this feels like. From the second that witch cast her spell, it's like all I've been able to think about is sex. I don't know if this is what guys are like when they're horny, but I feel like I'm on fire! When Ai started coming on to me, I was so fucking turned on. I mean, I'd never even thought about doing something like that with a woman. But seeing her in her underwear like that, dancing around and teasing me... I just couldn't resist! In that moment, I just needed to satisfy this damn thing, even if it meant living with this giant dick the rest of my life."

Lisa was taking some time wrapping her head around all this, but she finally nodded. "Okay, well, all you need to do is just stay away from any temptation for the rest of the night. We won't let anyone else in the apartment, you can just lock yourself in your bedroom and-"

Kelly shook her head immediately. "No, no, you can't leave me alone, Lisa. Look, Ai... she got me so close. I was seconds away from screwing up everything when she just ran out of here," she took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. "And earlier tonight, if you hadn't called me to pay for the delivery, I would have fucked up this curse all by myself. So leaving me alone isn't going to work."

"Okay, okay, then we'll stick together," Lisa said. "Just wish we had some handcuffs or something, keep you from..." she blushed deep red, the sudden shift from barely talking to her sister about sex to having to discuss the possibility of using bondage gear to keep Kelly from jerking off her new appendage was more than a little embarrassing.

"No, I think just having you in the same room is enough," Kelly said. "This cock might be making me horny, but I don't think I'm that desperate that I'll spank the monkey right in front of you."

"Fine, whatever you say, sis," Lisa said with a sigh. "What a weird night, huh?"

Kelly smiled, "You ain't kidding."

The two sisters sat together on the couch, an awkward silence between them as they tried to process their strange new situation. Kelly wondered if she should mention the last thing the witch had told her. The one exception to the rule that would break the curse before sunrise. But there was no reason to bring that up. Kelly would never do that sort of thing to her own sister. No matter how bad things got...

"So... should we watch a movie?" Lisa asked, flipping on the television. "Maybe that'll take your mind off your..." she blushed again, her eyes briefly darting towards Kelly's crotch before looking away. "You know."

"Yeah, sure, let's watch something," Kelly said.

Turning on one of the many streaming services available, Lisa found a comedy, then settled in next to her sister. Kelly squirmed, the cotton of her sweatpants rubbing against her massive dick, delivering a steady stream of small pleasurable tingles through her body. She tried her best to ignore it, but her body was too horny for that.

"You okay?" Lisa asked, noticing the way Kelly was shifting around on the sofa.

"It's nothing," Kelly said quickly, trying to adjust the pants and keep the fabric from rubbing against her dick. No matter how much she squirmed and readjusted, though, the constant rubbing of the material against her sensitive flesh was driving her crazy.

Lisa watched as her sister struggled to get comfortable, biting her lower lip. "Um, if it makes you feel better to... have it out..."

Kelly gave her a grateful smile. "I dunno, would that be too weird?"

"It's fine," Lisa said, keeping her eyes focused on the TV. "Whatever makes you comfortable."

This was so fucked up. But Kelly was willing to try anything to relieve the tension building inside her. Undoing the strings around her waist, she slid down her sweatpants, just enough to allow her dick to poke out of the top. Almost immediately, she knew it wasn't going to help; the cool air on her heated skin only made things worse. But now that it was out, it would be a real headache trying to stuff it back in her pants.

As the movie continued, neither of them were able to pay much attention to it. Lisa was doing her best to ignore the giant cock emerging from her sister's sweats, but her eyes kept flicking over to it. Compared to Aaron's from before, this was like three times the size. She knew she shouldn't look, but technically it wasn't like it was actually her sister's cock. Just some weird spell, right? And if it was going to be gone in the morning, Lisa might as well enjoy the view while it lasted.

Despite herself, Lisa realized that she was starting to get wet down below. All those nights spent fantasizing about cocks, dreaming about getting to touch and suck and get fucked by one... and now the biggest cock she'd ever seen was attached to her own sister. As wrong as it was, Lisa found herself imagining what it'd be like to wrap her lips around this monster and feel its thick length slide down her throat. She thought back to Aaron and Julie in the hallway, the two siblings seeming closer than ever before after Aaron had bent his sister over and given her the pounding of a lifetime. All her life, she'd been told that incest was wrong. That it was evil. But the looks on Aaron and Julie's faces after they'd gotten done? Those were happy, loving looks. What could possibly be so wrong with that?

Meanwhile, Kelly was finding that the movie was doing nothing to divert her mind from the constant barrage of sexual thoughts flooding through her mind. The female lead was an actress Kelly didn't recognize, but every time she was on screen Kelly found herself picturing her naked, bent over and ready to take some massive cock. As the movie went on, a slapstick sequence ended with the woman getting soaked in water, the camera panning down to show her shirt clinging to her tits. Kelly felt a sudden urge to touch herself, and before she knew it her hand was sliding between her legs.

"Kelly?" Lisa asked, catching the movement.

"Oh, God," Kelly said, pulling her hand back like her cock was on fire. "I'm sorry, sis, I didn't mean to..."

"Maybe we should watch something else," Lisa suggested. "Maybe something with just guys..."

Lisa tried a cop movie next, one of those macho action movies where two guys on the force are rivals at first, but team up to take down a criminal organization. It was going great at first, not a single thing on screen to rouse Kelly's lusty desires. But then the main character and his partner finished a shootout with some goons, and ended up celebrating their big bust at a strip club. Lisa quickly hit pause on the movie, but not before Kelly got a good look at the girls dancing on the stage. "Shit," Kelly muttered, hand shaking as she fought the urge to wrap it around her thick shaft.

"Maybe a movie isn't a good idea," Lisa said, turning off the TV . " What else can we do to-"

"It's no good..." Kelly moaned, starting to break into a sweat . "Lisa, I can't take this anymore! I need to cum!"

Lisa felt panicked, seeing her sister losing her resolve. "No, Kelly, you need to hold out! Just... just wait, please, I'll help you. Anything!"

Kelly shook her head, her words coming out in a rush. " Sorry, Lisa, you did your best but... but I can't take it anymore! I... I have to cum, now! Please, just... go into your bedroom, you don't have to watch, just... just leave me alone for a minute, okay?"

"A cold shower, that's what you need!" Lisa said desperately, standing up and taking Kelly by the hand. "Come on, let's get you to the bathroom!"

It wasn't going to work. Kelly could be in the middle of the Arctic Circle and still be hot enough to boil water. Her entire body was burning up with lust, and the thought of even making it another minute without just giving in and jerking off was becoming unbearable. Hours... there was no way she could last hours.

"Please, Kelly," Lisa said, near tears as she tried to lead her sister away from the couch. "Just let me take care of you. We can get through, just please let me help you!"

Kelly felt her resolve crumbling, the constant sexual thoughts clouding her mind. She knew that if she didn't get some relief soon, she might lose her mind entirely. Still, she followed behind her sister, knowing that despite Lisa's best efforts, this fight was already lost.

Once they were in Kelly's bedroom, Lisa began tugging off her sister's sweatshirt. "Come on, Kelly, I know it's hard, but once we get you in that cold shower, you'll feel better!"

Begrudgingly, Kelly helped Lisa pull her shirt over her head, baring her tits. Next came the sweatpants, Lisa dragging them down her thighs and onto the floor. "Okay, now..." Lisa said, before her words trailed off.

"Lisa, what..." Kelly started to say. Lisa had gone rigid, her eyes roaming up and down Kelly's nude form before finally locking onto the throbbing shaft between her legs. Her mouth opened wide as she gasped, her tongue darting out to lick at her lips. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong, it's just..." Lisa murmured, her eyes darting towards the bed. "I still don't understand it, Kelly."

Kelly let out a low laugh. "Yeah, me neither. Before tonight I didn't think shit like witches and magic even-"

"No, not that," Lisa said. "How is it possible that the two of us are sisters? I'm so plain and boring and you..."

"Lisa, no, don't..." Kelly started to say. But then she saw something in her sister's eyes. Something she hadn't noticed until now. It reminded her of the looks Ai was giving her while dancing in front of the television. As Lisa drank in the sight of her sister's naked body, paying special attention to the cock between her thighs, Kelly realized that her sister wasn't looking at her in concern or even interest. But with desire.

"You're so beautiful," Lisa whispered after a long silence. "God, you are so sexy, Kelly! Your body, your face, I love everything about you. And that cock, it... it just makes you more beautiful! I've never seen anyone so perfect before in my life! I'm sorry, I know this is wrong, but I just... I have to..."

And that was when her sister moved rapidly forward, pulling Kelly close and kissing her passionately.

Kelly was too shocked at first to do anything, but after a few seconds she found herself returning the kiss, feeling her sister's tongue against her own.

Shit, what was she doing? This was her sister, and she was kissing her! Even worse, with the two of them pressed close together like this, the underside of Kelly's cock was rubbing against Lisa's stomach and chest. The combination of the rubbing and the intense kissing was making Kelly's dick throb painfully. She was so turned on, even more than she had been earlier with Ai. Even though her rational mind told her she should put a stop to this, her body seemed to be having none of it.

After a few minutes of passionate making out, Lisa broke off the kiss, moving to Kelly's neck. "What... what are you doing?" Kelly asked, still stunned by the whole thing.

"I... I just can't help myself," Lisa said, kissing her way up Kelly's neck. " I've always thought you were so sexy, Kelly. When you'd walk around the apartment in your underwear, I couldn't keep my eyes off of you. I'd always wonder what it would be like to touch you, and taste you. Even though you were my sister, I've wanted to be with you for so long. And seeing you with that big cock right in front of my eyes... god, I can't believe how horny I am!"

Kelly shuddered as Lisa's lips reached her earlobe. "Lisa, this is wrong!" she protested, but the words came out in a weak whisper. "I'm your sister!"

"I know, and I know that this is the worst possible time for me to say this," Lisa said, pulling back from Kelly and looking into her eyes. "But it's like I just can't help myself! I love you, Kelly, more than anyone in the world! More than just as a sister, even! I don't know why, but I just..."

Seeing Lisa struggle with these awakened feelings, Kelly knew what she had to do. Something that had been unthinkable just a few seconds ago, but now seemed like the only option left. She took Lisa's hand in hers, pulling her closer to her. "Lisa, no matter what comes next, I want this to be up to you. I don't want you to feel like you 're being forced into something."

Lisa gave Kelly a confused look. "Forcee into what? What are you talking about?"

"The witch... she said there was one other catch with the spell she cast on me. That it would be broken, and I would go back to normal if... if I had sex with someone who loves me."

Lisa's breath caught in her throat. "Oh my God, Kelly, that's... why didn't you say anything sooner?"

"Because after all the shit I've done, the people I've hurt, there's pretty much only one person who could possibly care about a heartless bitch like me."

"You mean... me?"

Kelly nodded. "I didn't say anything because I didn't think I could bring myself to... to do it. I mean, the thought of actually having sex with you was too much. But... but I don't know how else I'm going to make it through the night otherwise. And if... if you're really willing to do something like that with me, then-"

Lisa responded by pulling her close again, kissing her passionately. In the heat of the moment, Kelly didn't hesitate this time, her hands sliding down her sister's back and pulling her tight against her body. It was so wrong, so very, very wrong to be doing this, but Kelly didn't care anymore. All she could think of was that look in Lisa's eyes, the lustful hunger and need she felt from her sister. Kelly felt her sister's hands on her ass, squeezing the bare flesh, and she moaned at the sensation.

Breaking off the kiss, eyes glistening with tears, Lisa smiled at her sister. "Kelly, you know how much I love you, right? More than anything in the world. And if having sex with you is going to help you, get rid of this curse, then I'm all for it."

In these bizarre circumstances, Lisa revealing her long-time crush on her sister, Kelly couldn't help but laugh. "Yeah, sure seems like it!" she said. "Why don't you... um... get those clothes off?"

Kelly watched as Lisa pulled away, pulling off that ratty old t-shirt she always wore. Even knowing that it was her own sister stripping off her clothes, Kelly felt her cock growing harder than ever before. As the tattered garment lifted up off her sister's body, Kelly took in Lisa's bare tits, the nipples hard and erect from the cold air. " God, you're so beautiful," Kelly whispered.

Lisa blushed, looking down at herself. "Yeah, well, I know mine aren't as big as yours, but-"

"They're perfect, " Kelly interrupted, reaching out to cup her sister's breasts in her hands. Lisa gasped as she felt Kelly's fingers encircle her firm tits, and she looked up into her sister's eyes, her own cheeks red with embarrassment.

"Oh, Kelly, I've wanted this for so long..." she gasped, placing her hands on top of Kelly's and squeezing them as well. "Keep doing that, I want you to keep touching me just like that. My... my body is yours now."

Kelly's cock was throbbing painfully now, and she didn't know if she could take much more of this. Every instinct was telling her to hurl herself Lisa down on the bed and fuck her brains out . But she loved Lisa too much to just use her for her own pleasure, even if that meant she would be able to break the spell. This was Lisa's first time, and something she had apparently been fantasizing about for a very long time. Kelly had to make sure it lived up to her expectations.

Kelly released her sister's tits, taking a step back and looking down at her. "Well, if your body is mine, then I want to see all of it. Take off those pants and show me what you've got."

"Mmm, yes, big sis," Lisa said, giving Kelly a crooked smile as she slid her PJs down her legs. She stepped out of them, leaving her completely naked except for her plain white panties. Kelly found herself licking her lips, staring at her sister's nubile young flesh. Lisa stood there, her hands on her hips, watching Kelly with a grin on her face. "You like what you see?"

" Fucking love it," Kelly replied, reaching down to grip her raging hard-on. "Shit, sis, you've got one hell of a body! Like I always tell you, if you showed it off, the boys would be all over you!"

"You're just saying that," Lisa said, but smiled at the compliment. Slowly, almost teasingly, she began sliding down her panties, revealing her naked pussy to her sister. Just the sight of it made Kelly's cock throb, and she moaned as she continued to stroke herself.

With a cheeky smile and giggle, Lisa tossed her panties at Kelly , who caught them with her free hand. As if by instinct, Kelly brought them to her face, inhaling the scent of her sister's wet slit. It smelled sweet, musky, and enticing, and Kelly found herself wondering how it would taste. With a little smirk, she licked her lips, thinking about how it would feel to slide her tongue into her sister's cunt. Fuck, this was so depraved, but Kelly couldn't help herself. Her brain had ceded complete control of what was happening to her body, and she was helpless to resist.

"Wow, you really are horny for me, sis," Kelly said, casting the damp undergarment aside before walking boldly up to her naked sister. Lisa looked a little nervous, but also excited as Kelly slowly placed a hand down between her legs, feeling her sister's bare pussy for the first time. Softly, gently, Kelly inserted two fingers inside Lisa's slit, feeling the warm fleshy walls of her cunt encase them. Lisa groaned softly, her hips moving slightly as her sister touched her most intimate parts.

"What do you think?" Kelly asked, looking down at her sister, her own face flushed red with excitement. "Does it feel good?"

Lisa nodded, pushing her hips forward into Kelly's hand. "It feels amazing!" she gasped, her eyes never leaving Kelly's. " I'm... I'm so happy that my first time is going to be with you, sis! There's no one else I would rather be with right now."

Kelly smiled, knowing that her sister was enjoying herself giving her a shiver of satisfaction. She began moving her fingers in and out of Lisa's cunt, feeling the soft, smooth walls of her sister's pussy around her digits. "You're so fucking wet," she said, continuing to pump her fingers into her sister's tight hole. "I can't believe how horny you are. My sister's such a naughty girl."

"I am," Lisa said, smiling as Kelly 's fingers slid deeper inside her. " You know what I was doing in the basement just before I came back up here? That brother and sister on the first floor, Aaron and Julie... they were doing it, and I watched them from the laundry room."

"Oh yeah?" Kelly said, continuing to finger fuck her sister. " How did that happen?"

"They were fighting like usual, but then all of a sudden, Aaron pushed Julie against the wall and started having sex with her right there! It was so hot , I couldn't help myself... I started to play with myself right there while I was watching them!"

"No wonder your panties were so wet," Kelly said, while softly pressing her thumb against Lisa's clit. Her sister moaned, arching her back as Kelly rubbed her little button. "Hopefully you got to cum, too."

" Yeah, I did," Lisa said, gasping as Kelly gently fingered her pussy. " It was so hot, I came so hard! And I thought... it'd be so amazing to have a brother who would do that to me... "

"Well, now you can," Kelly said, pulling her fingers out of Lisa's pussy. "I mean, I might not be your brother, but at least for tonight, I can fuck you just like Aaron fucked his sister." Bringing her dripping digits up to Lisa's mouth, Kelly watched as her sister eagerly sucked them clean, her eyes glazed over with lust. "So, what do you say? Ready for some more?"

"Yes, please," Lisa said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I want you inside me, Kelly. I want to have my body tonight. Use me to break the curse, to... to make you cum!"

With that, the two sisters moved to the bed, Kelly sitting down on the edge while Lisa crawled onto her lap. Kelly felt Lisa's smooth young skin against her own, the two of them kissing passionately as their hands explored each other's bodies.

Chapter Text

"Ooh, doesn't that just taste exquisite, Drovus?" I said, the two of us invisibly watching the two sisters go at it, their carnal energy flowing into us.

"They're really getting into it," Drovus said, giggling as she watched the two sisters' naked bodies grinding together. "I guess I understand why you like feeding on family members... doing it. I forgot since last time how much I love it, too. This is delicious!"

"And I can definitely appreciate the many possibilities that come with transforming mortals," I said, throwing an arm around my succubus friend. "Now that we're both hanging out in this city for a while, we should definitely do some more collaborations like this one."

"Absolutely," Drovus said, nibbling on one of her claws with a smile as she watched Kelly and Lisa's passionate make-out session. "This is really exciting. I think I'm going to remember this one for a long time."

I saw my chance to make my move. "Well, I can think of one way to make it even more memorable," I said, stepping around to stand behind Drovus. "And a great way for the two of us to... collaborate."

Drovus tried to turn around and face me. "Wha-"

"No, no, just keep watching the show," I said, grabbing her shoulders and keeping her facing the bed. "I'll do all the work. You just enjoy." Sliding one of my hands down her body, I let it rest between her thighs, softly rubbing her bare pussy.

"Naasima, what are you-"

"Shh," I said, my long digits slowly slipping inside her wet cunt. "Half the fun of working with another succubus like this... is getting to play with each other while we feed. Just a shame we didn't get a chance to do this back at that manor house This time, though, I've got you right where I want you..."

My fingers slowly began to work their magic inside Drovus's tight pussy. The succubus moaned softly as she felt my fingers sliding in and out of her cunt, and I smiled at how quickly she had fallen under my spell. "Mmm, Naasima, you're so good at this," Drovus said, squirming as my long, slender digits worked their way deep inside her. "I... I like the way you do that..."

"Do what, Drovus?" I taunted her, feeling her juices seeping out of her pussy and coating my invading fingers. "Say it. What am I doing that's making you feel so good?"

"You're... you're playing with my... my..." I could hear her trying to not say one of those dirty words she avoided so much. "Down there, you're playing with me down there!"

"Come on, Drovus, you're a succubus," I whispered in her ear, slowing the motion of my fingers. "It's okay, you're allowed to use those kinds of words. Nobody's going to give you a spanking... unless you ask for it."

"But... Naasima, you don't... ngh... understand," she panted, her hips moving against my hand. "When I say those kinds of things... sometime I end up losing control. And when I do that... bad things can happen."

"Drovus, sweetie, in case you didn't notice, we're both demons here," I said, giving her a quick kiss on the neck. "'Bad things' are kinda the whole point of our existence."

"No, I mean really bad," Drovus continued to protest. Despite that, I could tell she was enjoying the attention I was giving her. "Naasima, I... oh, jeez, that feels so good!"

I kept my fingers moving, slowly fucking her with them. "What feels good?" I asked, leaning forward and letting my grotesquely long tongue snake out and lick the side of her neck. "Say it, Drovus. Where am I touching you that feels good? Tell me, or I swear I'm going to stop and leave you hanging."

Drovus groaned in frustration, as I slowed down even further. "Ohhhh, you're so evil, Naasima. Just a mean, nasty demon. You're really torturing me with this..."

"It's what I do best," I said, pressing my lips against her ear as I spoke, my hot breath washing over her. "Now, say it. Say what you want me to do to you. Where you want me to touch you." With a cruel smile, I withdrew my fingers from Drovus's wet cunt, leaving her gasping.

"No, please," she whimpered, her hips moving back and forth in a futile attempt to regain the pleasure I had stolen from her. "Mean, mean, you're just a big bully! Don't tease me like that! You're supposed to be my friend!"

I chuckled. "Friends try to help each other, Drovus. And right now, I'm helping you become a better succubus. So just say it, Drovus. Say the words, and I promise to make you feel good again."

"I... I... I want you to play with... with my c... cunt," Drovus gasped, her body shuddering as she felt my fingers begin to enter her again. "I want you to put your fingers inside my pu... pussy and f... fu... fuck me with them. Please... pleeease fuck me with your fingers, Naasima! Make me cum! Make me cum so hard!"

I could hear the strain in her voice as she finally blurted out those words she'd been avoiding. Just hearing the meek, shy succubus beg me to fuck her with my fingers... it sent a thrill through my body. Still, I had to wonder what she meant about "losing control." Guess I was about to find out.

"Good girl," I said, kissing the back of her neck before continuing my slow thrusting motions. "See, doesn't it feel better to just say it?"

The meek succubus let out a sharp cry as I began pumping my fingers in and out of her cunt, her moans growing louder and louder. "Yes! Yes! Keep doing that, Naasima! You're driving me crazy..."

"Cum for me, Drovus," I whispered in her ear, slowly speeding up my thrusts. "I want to hear you scream for me."

"Yessss!" Drovus cried, her voice trembling as she began to writhe in my grasp. I kept going, kept thrusting my fingers deep into her, feeling her cunt spasming around them. "I'm cumming! Ohhh fuck, I'm cumming so hard for you, Naasima!"

With that, Drovus's eyes rolled back, her mouth opening wide as she screamed out her pleasure. I kept finger-fucking her, hearing her screams getting louder and louder. Wouldn't be surprised if they could hear her up in Heaven, those feathery losers getting all jealous of the sinful pleasures my kind got to enjoy. Almost made me wish Aradel was here, so she could get a taste of what us demons got to experience on a daily basis.

After a few more moments, Drovus went limp, panting for air as she came down from her orgasm. I pulled my fingers out of her, Drovus's juices glistening on my digits as they emerged from her pussy. With a grin, I raised my hand up to show off the sticky mess my fingers were coated in. "You liked that, didn't you?" I said. "I knew you would." Inhaling deeply through my nose, I lustfully licked the hand clean of her juices. "Mmm, now that's what I call a good collaboration."

Drovus spun to face me, a pouty look on her face. "You're mean, Naasima," she said, putting her fists on her hips. "You know that?"

"I know," I said, smiling at her. "So... what are you gonna do about it?"

And that was when things got interesting.

The next thing I knew, I was on my back on the floor, Drovus straddling me, her long purple tail lashing back and forth behind her. That meek little succubus was suddenly looking very assertive, staring down at me with an intense expression on her face. "I warned you, Naasima," Drovus said in a low growl, her purple skin beginning to glow. "I told you I might lose control if you kept teasing me."

I watched as, between her legs, her pussy sealed itself shut, only to be replaced by a massive, equine penis. "And what do you plan to do with that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"What the fuck do you think?" Drovus said, the once-shy succubus now grinning with a wicked glint in her eye.

Well, this was unexpected.

After a few minutes of making out, Lisa ended up making her way down to the floor between Kelly's legs, staring wide-eyed at her sister's massive cock. "It's so big," she whispered. "I've never seen anything like it before."

"Oh, shit," Kelly gasped, watching as her sister started to stroke her huge prick. She couldn't believe how sexy Lisa looked, the naked teen so innocent and alluring as she worked her hands up and down the length of Kelly's dick. "You're doing great, sis."

Lisa kept playing with her sister's massive erection, her eyes glazed over in lust. After a bit of stroking, she stuck out her tongue and tentatively licked the tip of Kelly's huge dick. Kelly let out a grunt as her cock throbbed, a thin trail of pre-cum oozing out.

"Fuck, Lisa," Kelly groaned, "you're amazing. Just keep licking it like that."

This was everything Lisa had ever dreamed of. After all those nights fantasizing about her first time getting to touch a real penis, it felt surreal that she actually had one in her hands. It felt so soft and warm in her small, delicate fingers. The fact that this amazing cock was attached to her own sister, the person she loved more than anyone else in the world... well, it just made the whole situation even hotter. They would both get to share the same incredible pleasure together, make each other cum... it was perfect.

Lisa licked the cock again, her tongue swirling around the bulbous head, sending shivers through Kelly's body. "It's weird, but... I really like this," Lisa said, looking up at her sister with a grin. "Your... your cock, I mean. I know we're trying to get rid of it, break the curse and all, but... I kinda like playing with it like this."

"Oh, fuck, yeah," Kelly gasped, her hand squeezing her own breasts. "Lisa, I know how bad this sounds, but I'm so fucking turned on right now..."

Lisa smiled and giggled, obviously pleased with herself for getting her sister so hot. "What's bad about it, sis? We both love each other, and we both want to make each other happy." She paused, lapping up the clear fluids dripping from Kelly's dick. "Ooh, that's good. Kinda salty, but I like it."

"Fuck, you look so sexy right now," Kelly said, reaching down and stroking her sister's long brown hair. "You're doing such a great job with my dick, Lisa. Just keep going, please."

Lisa giggled, licking up the last of Kelly's pre-cum. "Don't worry, sis. I'll do anything to make you feel good."

God, she was so cute. Watching Lisa play with her big dick, eyes gleaming with excitement at what they were doing together... it was almost too much for Kelly to handle. By now, this felt like more than just a way to break the curse that had been put on her. This was something special. Something she'd never forget. And Lisa... she had never looked so beautiful in all her life.

"Oh, God," Kelly gasped, feeling her sister's tongue slither up and down her shaft. "Maybe you're right, Lisa. I'm starting to think this cock ain't so bad after all..."

Lisa paused in her eager licks to make a quick nod. "Um... yeah, I guess so. I mean, I wouldn't want you to be stuck with it forever if you don't want it, but kinda sucks that I only get one night to have fun with it."

"Well, if it's just the one night, guess we should make the most of it," Kelly said, feeling her sister's tongue begin to slide back up her massive dick. "So just keep licking me like that, okay?"

"Okay," Lisa said, continuing her eager licks. For a newbie to the fine art of sucking dick, Kelly couldn't help but appreciate that Lisa was doing a damn good job. Guess all those porn videos she was watching on her laptop taught her something. Fuck, with skills like this, Lisa could probably give a pro some competition.

Out of nowhere, Kelly saw a vivid image in her mind. Her sister with her mouth wrapped around a man's hard, throbbing prick, giving him the best blowjob he'd ever gotten in his entire life. She could hear the guy moaning and gasping for air, eyes rolling back as Lisa took every inch of his meat into her mouth, sucking and licking with abandon. Then, once he was satisfied, the man reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a wad of cash. "Nice work, babe," he said. "You definitely earned yourself a nice tip tonight."

Kelly shook her head. What the fuck was wrong with her? It must have been the curse, messing with her mind. Giving her that crystal-clear mental image of her sister whoring herself out to men, and making Kelly get turned on by the thought. Yes, that was it. Just that witch and her twisted revenge scheme, that was all it was.

Enough foreplay. It was time to get down to business. Kelly pulled her sister's head back, gasping as she stared down at the beautiful girl's face, her own eyes wide with lust. "Okay, Lisa. I think I'm ready. Let's break this curse for real, okay?"

Lisa was obviously conflicted, knowing that the fun would eventually have to end. But what an ending it was going to be. "Yeah, let's do it!" Lisa cried, jumping up from her knees and falling on her back onto the bed with an excited giggle. Kelly rose to her feet, watching as Lisa spread her legs wide, revealing her tiny pink pussy. "Do it, Kelly! I want to feel my big sister's cock inside me!"

Hearing those words out of her own sister would have shocked Kelly a few minutes ago. But now, it just make her throb with anticipation. "Oh, fuck, Lisa," she groaned, looking down at Lisa lewdly rubbing her pussy. "You really are desperate for some cock, aren't you?" She moved closer to her sister and knelt between her legs, staring down at the beautiful teenager's pink slit. "Look how wet you are already."

Lisa nodded, her eyes still closed as she rubbed her pussy. "I can't help it, sis. All this time I've spent fantasizing about my first time getting fucked by a real cock... it's been driving me crazy." She moaned softly. "And now you're gonna give me exactly what I want."

Kelly smiled at her sister, leaning down to lick the pink folds of Lisa's sex. "Mmm, I bet you're gonna love this big fat dick so much better than that vibrator of yours," she whispered, letting her tongue swirl around in Lisa's sopping wet cunt.

Lisa let out a soft gasp. "You... you knew this whole time? About how I masturbate so often..."

Kelly giggled as she continued to lap up the juices leaking from her sister's twitching cunt. "Caught you a few times in the middle of it, yeah. But it wasn't until recently that I realized how much seeing you playing with yourself turns me on. The sounds you make every time you cum... I just got so fucking horny every single time I heard you do it." She ran her tongue around in Lisa's tight little snatch, getting a taste of her sweet honey. "Guess we've both been wanting this for a while, huh?"

"Yeah, guess so," Lisa groaned, her voice strained as she felt Kelly's tongue slither deep into her soaking hole. "God, this is so hot... being with my own sister like this... oh, fuck!"

Hearing her sister's soft cries sent a surge of adrenaline through Kelly's body. She knew this was wrong, sick and twisted. But being able to make Lisa moan like this was turning her on more than she could believe. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply through her nose, savoring the scent of Lisa's moist pussy. So fucking sexy.

Lisa was whimpering quietly as Kelly lavished her labia with slow licks. "Oohh god, Kelly... this feels so good... so fucking good..." A pause, Lisa gasping for air before her next words. "Kelly, can we... can we keep doing stuff like this? Even once this curse thing is over, I mean?"

Kelly smiled at the shy question. "Of course, sis. If that's what you want, then that's what we'll do. Nothing would make me happier than to keep doing this forever. As long as you're happy too..."

Lisa nodded, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as Kelly began to suck on her clit. "Thank you," she gasped, her voice filled with passion. "Oh, Jesus, thank you, sis."

"No problem, sis. Just remember: you can't tell anyone about any of this," Kelly said, sucking hard at her sister's clit. "This is just between the two of us."

"I know," Lisa said, giggling a little. "That kinda makes it even hotter, don't you think? Our dirty little secret."

"Definitely," Kelly said, smiling wickedly at her sister's words. Giving her hairless slit one last long lick, Kelly stood back up at the foot of the bed, her cock still rock-hard and dripping precum like a leaky faucet. "All right, Lisa. Think you're warmed up enough. You ready to take my big dick now?"

"Yes!" Lisa cried, her body quivering with excitement. "I'm so ready, Kelly. Please... please fuck me!"

"Well, how can I say no to that? Just... don't blame me if I suck at this, Lisa. After all.. it's the first time for both of us."

Lisa let out a whimper. "Please, Kelly, don't tease me any longer," she begged. "I want to feel my big sister's big cock inside me. Please, Kelly, please fuck me!"

"Anything for baby sis," Kelly said with a soft smile, as she moved into position between her sister's legs. Her hard cock, as if sensing what lay before it, throbbed in hungry anticipation. "I'm gonna take it slow, okay? For your first time, I'm probably a little bit more than you can handle, but I promise I'll make it good for you."

"Mmm, okay," Lisa said, nodding. "I'm ready."

"Good girl," Kelly said, placing the tip of her cock at the entrance to Lisa's pussy. She held back a moment, looking down at her sister's young body. She could see her sister's smooth thighs, her pussy glistening with her juices, and her chest rising and falling with each gasping breath. Fuck, Kelly couldn't wait to be inside her. To claim her baby sister's virginity, and hear her scream in ecstasy as she took her first load of cum.

Lisa, too, was just about dying in anticipation. Finally, she would no longer be a virgin. And it would be her amazing, perfect big sister who got to make her a woman. She was so flooded with emotion that tears began to well up in her eyes. Oh god, she was so happy. This supposed "curse" that had been put on Kelly had turned into the greatest gift of her life.

"Ready?" Kelly asked, a look of concern on her face. "This is... well, it's going to hurt a little bit."

"I know," Lisa said, biting her lip and wiping the back of her hand across her cheeks. "But I want it. I need it. Please, Kelly, do it!"

Kelly nodded, and slowly pushed forward. The head of her huge dick slipped past her sister's tight entrance, causing Lisa to let out a low moan.

"Oh, my God," she cried. "It's so big."

Kelly paused, looking at Lisa in concern. "You okay? Want me to stop?"

Lisa shook her head quickly. "No, I'm fine, Kelly," she said, smiling at her sister with a look of determination on her face. "Keep going, I can take it!"

Kelly pulled back slightly, then pushed forward again, a little deeper this time. She felt her sister's pussy open up for her, her inner walls squeezing her thick shaft. Fuck, it felt so good! The sensations were incredible, like every nerve ending in her body was being stimulated at once. Kelly grunted, feeling her sister's pussy tighten around her massive member. She paused, letting her sister adjust to the size of her enormous dick.

"Oh, ohhh," Lisa moaned, gripping the sheets tightly with her fists. "Deeper, Kelly. I can take more! Just keep pushing it in!"

"Fuck, you're so tight," Kelly groaned. "Shit, if this is how guys feel when they get a good piece of pussy, no wonder I was able to seduce so many of them." She pushed in a little more, feeling her sister's pussy give way as she slid inch after inch into her. Some primal part of her wanted to just let loose, start thrusting hard and fast into her sister's tight virgin cunt, but she knew that would be too much for her sister's first time. This wasn't just about her own pleasure; she wanted to make sure her sister had an amazing experience too.

Lisa's eyes widened as she felt Kelly push deeper into her. She was glistening with sweat, her body trembling with desire. "Oh, fuck, Kelly," she gasped, "I can't believe how good it feels. It's so big inside me! Please, put it all in. I want you to fill me up!"

Kelly smiled, pushing in another inch or two. "We'll get there, sis," she said with a wink. "I know you're eager, but I want to make sure you're ready for it."

"Okay, Kelly, I trust you," Lisa said, smiling. "You won't hurt me." That smile made Kelly's heart skip a beat, seeing her sister's eyes glistening with lust and desire. She looked so beautiful, so innocent. It made Kelly want to fuck her even harder.

"Oh, don't you worry, though," Kelly said, pushing in another inch or two. "Once I'm sure you're used to this thing... I'm gonna fuck the shit out of that pussy of yours, baby sis."

"Mmm, yeah," Lisa moaned, her hands squeezing her small tits as she felt her sister's huge dick spread her open. "That sounds wonderful, Kelly. Do it, just go ahead and fuck me!"

Kelly knew it was her sister's lust talking, but she also knew that this slow penetration shit was driving her crazy. She pushed in another inch or two, and she felt her balls hit her sister's ass. "Well, that's all of it, Lisa," she gasped, pulling back until just the head of her dick remained in Lisa's pussy. "Are you ready for me to go harder now?"

"Mmm, I think so," Lisa said, looking down at Kelly's cock poised to plunge back into her tiny pussy. Kelly saw her shudder with anticipation, and she was pretty sure she'd never seen her sister look so beautiful before. Eyes burning with desire, legs spread wide, her face flushed. She looked so amazing, like the sexiest girl on Earth.

Well, here goes nothing, Kelly thought to herself, feeling her dick throbbing in anticipation. Taking a deep breath, she pushed forward. Not slow now, but hard and fast. Pushing every inch of her long, fat dick into her sister's tight pussy, in one long hard thrust.

"Ahhh!" Lisa cried, feeling her insides stretch wide open as her sister's massive dick penetrated her right down to her cervix. Kelly grunted, and then began to move her hips, fucking her sister's tight pussy. "Oh, fuck, Kelly! It's so big!"

Kelly grinned, leaning down to kiss her sister on the lips. "You good, baby sis? Because I can slow down if it's too much for you."

"No, please, don't stop," Lisa begged, wrapping her arms around her sister's neck and pulling her close. "Fuck me, Kelly! Fuck me with everything you've got!"

Kelly's lusts, held back for so long ever since this curse was put on her, finally overcame her. She slammed her sister's pussy hard, reveling in the feeling of Lisa's inner walls caressing her huge shaft. The wet slap of their bodies coming together filled the room, Kelly's balls bouncing against her sister's ass, the two of them moaning loudly as they fucked.

"Damn, sis," Kelly groaned. "You're so fucking tight! You feel so good!"

"Ooohhhh fuuuuuuck!" Lisa cried, eyes rolling back into her head as Kelly's cock pounded her pussy. "It's so big! I can't believe how big it is!"

"You just... ngh... let me know if... oooh... if you need... need me to slow down," Kelly said, thrusting her hips in and out.

"Don't.... don't you fucking dare!" Lisa moaned, wrapping her thighs around her sister's waist and pulling her closer. "I want... I need... more! More, Kelly! Give it to me! Fuck me, big sis!"

I could only dimly hear the two sisters fucking like animals on the bed above us. At the moment, I was a little distracted by Drovus's cock, pounding away at my own pussy.

So, this is what she meant by "losing control." After all the giggling and blushing she'd done even discussing sex, I must have unleashed something primal in my demonic collaborator. Unlike Kelly up on the bed, Drovus didn't seem to give a shit how rough she was being with me. She was pounding away at me with abandon, her long purple tail whipping around to slap against my face over and over again, as her gigantic horsecock pistoned in and out of my tight snatch.

"Oh, you dirty little girl," Drovus said, eyes glowing bright red. "Making me say all those nasty words! Well, this is what you get, Naasima. You wanted me to be naughty... well, how's this for naughty?"

As she continued to thrust away, her body started to warp and shift before my eyes. Her purple skin slowly turned deep red, and she began to grow larger. Muscles rippled across her naked form, the slender succubus's body almost looking like it was exploding outward as she grew to giant proportions. Her short black hair transformed into long, flowing locks, and her horns and tail elongated into wickedly sharp points. With a rustle, her wings unfolded from her back, stretching out wide and covering most of the wall behind her. As she grunted with each thrust, her voice changed too, becoming deeper and more guttural.

"Oh, look what you did!" Drovus said, reaching down and grabbing a handful of my hair, yanking my head up and forcing me to look up at her transformed body. "I try so hard not to lose control like this, but you just had to make me say those filthy words! Now, you're going to pay for it."

Shit, I really had brought out some evil side of her. After all the transformations she'd done to other mortals, I should have known she could work that same magic on herself. By the time she had finished changing, Drovus looked like she was almost seven feet tall, with her massive body absolutely bulging with muscle. She grinned down at me, teeth sharpened to fangs, and for the first time I wondered if I had made a serious mistake.

"Oh, it's been so long since I really let loose," she said, her voice now deeper and more commanding. "Since I dominated someone like this. Now, I'm going to show you just how much of a fucking succubus I can be."

Her fingers still tangled in my hair, Drovus pulled my face to one of her massive tits, pressing them against my lips. I licked and sucked on her nipple, as her giant horse-cock continued to devastate my aching pussy. If I had been a mortal, I would have surely died from my organs being violently crushed. And even as a succubus, this was starting to get a little painful. Any attempts at protest, though, I was fairly certain would fall on deaf ears. Or even worse, would only provoke Drovus to be even more forceful and dominating. If such a thing was even possible.

"Ahhh, you're such a good little slut," Drovus groaned, teeth bared as she continued to fuck me. "I'm gonna fuck your brains out, and then make you swallow every drop of my cum. How's that for dirty, huh, Naasima? How's that for nasty, you little bitch?"

I moaned, letting her breast fall from my mouth. I could feel her huge balls slapping against my ass, and her giant dick throbbing inside me. She was fucking me so hard, I couldn't even form words.

I thought back to my visit to Janice's apartment earlier that night, and realized that somehow I had found myself on the other side of that particular dynamic. So, this is what mortal women felt like when I fucked them to within an inch of their lives. Interesting... and maybe a little disturbing.

"Mmm, you're so fucking tight," Drovus groaned, grabbing my hair again and pulling me back up to her tits. "You've got the best fucking pussy I've had in a long time. I'll bet nobody, mortal or succubus, has ever fucked you this hard before."

She was right, and if my mind were capable of coherent thought, I would have happily told her so. Instead, I simply went back to suckling on her big tits, moaning as her giant cock ravaged my insides.

"Oh, fuck, I'm nearly there, baby sis," Kelly gasped, panting. "I can't hold out any longer!"

"Me either, Kelly," Lisa panted. "Let's cum together!"

In the back of her mind, Kelly remembered what was going to happen when her climax finally hit: the curse would be ended, and she would be back to normal. There was some twisted part of her that thought of that and wondered... what if I just stopped? Waited until morning came and this cock was a permanent part of my body... so I can go right back to fucking my baby sister.

But before she could entertain that thought any further, she heard Lisa's pants and moans reach an all-time high, and she knew that her sister was about to cum. Kelly picked up the pace on her thrusts, feeling her balls tighten as her orgasm approached, trying to reach her apex at the same time as her sister.

"I'm gonna cum, Kelly!" Lisa cried, eyes rolling back in her head. "Oh, fuck, I'm gonna cum! Oh, God, I love you, Kelly! I love this! Don't stop, don't ever stop fucking me!"

Kelly felt her own orgasm approaching, and leaned down to kiss her sister on the lips. Their tongues met, and they both began to moan, their bodies tensing up as their orgasms reached their peak. "I love you, too, Lisa," Kelly panted, thrusting her hips against her sister's, trying to drive her dick all the way into her womb. "Oh, fuck, I... I'm cumming, I'm fucking cumming!"

After so much anticipation, when Kelly's cock finally erupted and her orgasm washed over her... it was absolutely perfect. She felt every muscle in her body clench, her brain felt like it was exploding, and the entire world seemed to stop for a moment. All she could hear was Lisa's screams of joy, and her own voice groaning with pleasure, as both of them came together.

Just when Kelly thought the orgasm had ended, it kept going, building and building until her body was completely wracked with spasms. She could feel her cock jerk again and again, filling up Lisa's pussy with a torrent of hot spunk. And then it kept going... and going... and going. Kelly had never felt anything like this in her life. Her orgasm lasted for what felt like hours, and when it finally stopped, she collapsed off of Lisa and onto the bed beside her, completely out of breath.

"Fuck me, I get it now," she mumbled, feeling like she'd just run a marathon. "I get why guys try so hard to get laid. Holy shit, that was amazing."

Lisa didn't speak at first, just lay there beside her sister, recovering from the massive orgasm that had been unleashed inside her. But eventually, she found her voice. "Oh my God, Kelly, I can't believe how good that felt! All those nights I dreamed about what my first time would be like, and this was better than any dream I ever had. Thank you!"

"No problem, sis," Kelly said, grinning. "Just a shame that we can't ever do it again, now." She looked down at her crotch, waiting for the massive cock to disappear.

And waited. And waited.

"Dro... Drovus," I stammered, trying to break the savage succubus out of her fuck frenzy. "They're done, Drovus! You're supposed to change her back to normal now!"

"I'll get to it when I'm fucking done with you, bitch!" Drovus growled, still pounding my pussy with all of her might. "I've got a big load almost ready to unleash, and I'm gonna make you swallow every drop, so shut the fuck up until I'm finished with you!"

I was completely helpless as she continued to ravage my pussy, pounding it over and over again. After a few minutes more, she finally pulled out, but the abuse wasn't finished yet. Pulling me by the hair, she yanked me up onto my knees, stroking her cock in front of my face.

"Open that mouth wide, you filthy little slut," Drovus ordered, towering above me like a horny mountain. "You know what comes next."

I opened my mouth and took her big red cock into my mouth, sucking on it as best I could as she took my head in her hands and fucked my mouth. Times like this, I was glad succubi like me were created without a gag reflex. Her cock plunged down my throat, feeling like it was reaching all the way down to my stomach as I wrapped my lips around it, desperate to make this crazy succubus cum.

"Oh yeah, you love my big dick, don't you?" Drovus groaned, pushing her hips forward, her huge crimson balls slapping against my chin. "You want to swallow every drop, don't you? You want to be my cum-guzzling whore."

Hard to answer with my lips wrapped around her thick shaft, but I nodded weakly anyway. Soon enough, I felt her long horsecock throb inside my mouth, followed by a thick rope of hot jizz that filled my throat. Drovus let out a triumphant roar, as her balls pulsed and her cock spewed what seemed like gallons of cum down my gullet. I swallowed desperately, not eager to see what punishment awaited me if I didn't get every last drop down.

Right at that point, as my stomach started to swell from the ridiculous amount of cum she was still shooting down my throat, I was thinking I might not mind Drovus's giggles and shy personality. Because the alternate was a bit much, even for a sex demon.

"Sis... it's not going away," Lisa said, staring down at her crotch. "I don't understand! The witch definitely said the spell would be broken if you had sex with someone who loves you, right?" A look of shock came across her face as her eyes went wide. "Kelly, I love you, you know I do! There's nobody in the world that I-"

"Lisa, Lisa, I know," Kelly interrupted her. "If there's one thing in this world I can count on, it's your love for me."

"So why isn't it going away?" Lisa asked. "Maybe the witch was lying? Trying to trick you into cumming so you'd be stuck with this huge dick forever?"

Kelly shook her head. "I don't know. She said that..." As she looked around the room in confusion, her eyes went to the bathroom door. "Right, the mirror. The witch said she'd leave the spell on my bathroom mirror if I wanted to talk to her. Wait here, I'll go deal with this."

She quickly made her way to the bathroom, leaning against the sink and staring at her reflection. "Hey, witch lady," she said. "Are you there?"

Her reflection didn't answer for a long time, and Kelly began to suspect that the witch had already moved on to other victims. But just as Kelly was about to turn away, the reflection shimmered as it had before. "Ah, my apologies," her own reflection said in that odd echoing voice, that unnatural smile still plastered on her face. "I was... indisposed when you... when you first called..."

Kelly stared into the mirror with a cocked brow. "What's wrong with you? You sound like you're out of breath."

"Oh, no, not at all," the reflection replied, pausing for a moment. "Just a side effect of my magic, that's all. Speaking of which... I suppose you're wondering when that big thing between your legs is going to disappear, hmm? You know, since you fucked the shit out of your little sister?"

"Shut up, you knew this was going to happen," Kelly said, sighing. "Making me that horny and giving me only one option for how to relieve myself... this was all part of your twisted plan, wasn't it?"

"Who, me?" her reflection said, chuckling. "All I did was... urph..." Her own image turned to the side, putting her hand to her mouth and letting out an impressive belch. "Sorry, just ate a little too much," she said, wiping her lips. "Anyway, yes, I did make you horny, and I did give you the option of fucking your sister. But I could have sworn you said something like," Her voice turned whiny and irritating, as she quoted Kelly's own words back to her, "'Fuck you! You think I can't go a night without fucking? That I'm that weak?' Guess now we know just how weak you really are."

Kelly's anger flared. "Enough, what's done is done. Now, you said if I had sex with someone who loves me, then the spell would be broken, right?"

"That's correct," her reflection said. "But now the question is... do you want it to be broken?"

Kelly paused, clenching the sides of the sink. "What are you talking about?" she asked, trying her best to sound confident. "Of course I want the spell broken!"

"Well, then, I suggest you stop talking to me and start talking to your sister."

Kelly blinked. "Wait... what?"

The witch made a strange humming sound. "Oh, I guess I forgot to mention that part. See, the spell can be broken if you have sex with someone who loves you, that part is true. But only... only if that person makes a wish for it to be broken."

Kelly blinked. "Wait, so you're saying... Lisa just has to wish for my cock to go away, and it will?"

"Precisely," the witch said, smiling. "Oh, but sorry, there's just one more catch: the wish has to be made of her own free will. Unless she truly wants you to go back to normal, her wish will do nothing."

Kelly thought for a moment. "And how would she make such a wish?"

"Just speak it out loud, batteries included, no assembly required," the witch joked. "Once the wish is made, a truly sincere wish, you'll feel the spell breaking. That is, of course, if Lisa truly wants you to go back to normal."

Kelly shook her head. "I don't know. Shit, the way she sounded when she came, the way she was licking and kissing it… she may not want that."

And maybe... maybe Kelly didn't either. That feeling of having her cock inside her sister, of fucking her with all of her might, filling Lisa's insides with her warm, sticky cum... it was intoxicating. Even after working so hard to get rid of this damned cock, the knowledge that she would never… could never feel that again was giving Kelly a strange feeling of... regret? It was as though she was mourning the loss of the thing between her legs, the cock that was supposed to have been a curse in the first place.

"Second thoughts, my dear?" her reflection said in a mocking tone. "Perhaps you're more twisted than even I could have imagined. You would have to be, to enjoy screwing your own sister just to get that cock removed."

"No," Kelly said firmly, shaking her head. "I... didn't enjoy it. And I'm not having second thoughts. But if Lisa doesn't want me to go back to normal, then..." She trailed off, wrestling with her feelings.

"Well, then I guess you just might have to convince her, hmm?" the witch said, smiling. "Because now it's entirely up to her. The original deal of having that cock go away when the sun comes up is now null and void. If Lisa isn't ready to give up her sister's big dick, then it'll be firmly attached to your hips until your dying day."

Staring down at the sink, Kelly wondered what Lisa's true feelings were. Just seeing her sister with a massive cock had driven Lisa into a sexual frenzy. And when Kelly had mentioned the notion of sex to deal with this curse, Lisa had practically torn her own clothes off. What if Lisa didn't want it to go away? What if Kelly couldn't convince her to make that wish?

As if in answer to Kelly's silent thoughts, a voice came from her side. "I'll do it, Kelly," Lisa said, walking into the bathroom. "I'll make the wish."

"You heard all that?" Kelly asked, turning around. The sight of her sister entering the bathroom, still naked and with the glisten of sweat on her body, brought a rush of heat to Kelly's crotch. Despite its time on her body being... maybe over in the next few minutes, obviously her cock was still ready for more, swelling to full hardness in response to Lisa's bare flesh on display.

"Of course," Lisa said. "We're together on this, Kelly. Look, what just happened, it was amazing. I'll never forget what it felt like to have you inside me. But I would never force you to stay like this if you want to go back to normal. So, if that's what you want, then that's what I want, too."

Kelly smiled, putting her hands on Lisa's shoulders and leaning in to kiss her. "Thank you, sis," she said. "I love you."

Lisa wrapped her arms around her sister and kissed her back. "I love you, too, Kelly. And just because you don't have a cock, it doesn't mean that the two of us can't still be... together, right?"

"Of course not," Kelly said, caressing Lisa's cheek with her thumb. "I love you, Lisa. Not just as my little sister, but as a woman. From now on, I promise you that we'll always be together. Sharing our lives together... and sharing each other's bodies."

Lisa giggled softly at her sister's words. "I love you too, Kelly. You're so perfect, and I'm so lucky to have you as my sister... and as my lover." Clearing her throat, she glanced over at the mirror. "So, guess I need to do this now. Just make a wish and say the words out loud, and the curse will be broken."

"Yeah, guess so. Assuming this messed-up witch doesn't come up with some other 'catch' she forgot to mention..." Kelly said with a frown. "Magic sure seems a lot like a bad contract, you know? Lots of fine print and conditions for every little detail."

That got a laugh out of Lisa, although there was a hint of sadness to her smile. Pulling away from Kelly, she turned to the mirror. "Well, here goes. Witch... I wish for my sister to-"

"Stop," Kelly interrupted, head reeling. Despite her doubts, she had thought she had made up her mind. Was ready for this to finally be over with. But as the words had started to come out of Lisa's mouth, Kelly had felt a surge of pure panic. "Lisa, just... wait for a minute, okay?"

The younger girl paused for a moment, then turned to face her. "Kelly, what-"

Was Kelly really going to do this? It would be such a big thing to deal with. But as she looked at her sister, remembered the way she had moaned and cried out as she came around Kelly's big cock... it was like her decision was already made. She didn't care what came after this. How much her life was going to be different living with this alteration to her body. All Kelly knew was that she had to make the choice that would make them both happy. And despite denying it for so long, Kelly knew for sure what choice she had to make.

"You just said, 'if that's what you want,'" Kelly said, her voice firm, becoming more sure that she was making the right decision with every word. "That you'd make the wish if I wanted to go back to normal. Well... maybe I don't want to go back to normal. Or maybe I'm starting to think that this, the way I am right now... this is normal. Or at least, it's the normal I want."

Lisa inhaled deeply. "Kelly, listen. As much as I liked what just happened, I'm not going to force you to-"

"You're not forcing me to do anything, little sis," Kelly said, putting her hands on Lisa's shoulders and staring her in the eye. "After all, you weren't the only one who loved what we just did. Feeling your pussy wrapped around my dick, shooting my cum inside you... it was the most amazing thing I've ever felt. And you know what? I'm thinking that feeling is gonna stick around for awhile."

"What do you mean?" Lisa asked, confused.

"You're not gonna make that wish, Lisa," Kelly said, smiling. "I'm going to keep this fucking cock, and I'm going to use it to make my sister and me very, very happy."

Lisa blinked. "Really? I mean, that sounds great, and I would really like that. But are you sure?"

"As sure as I've been about anything in life," Kelly replied, giving her sister a quick kiss. "I love you, Lisa. I love living with you, I love having you around... but most of all, I really love fucking you."

"Oh my god," Lisa said, her face slowly spreading into a grin. "I can't believe this is happening. I'm going to be your little fucktoy, Kelly. You're going to take me to bed every night and-"

"And pound that sweet pussy until you cum on my big, fat cock," Kelly said, feeling an erection already starting to grow. "But only after you've sucked it first. You've got a real talent for sucking cocks, Lisa. And you look so sexy while you're doing it. Just the thought of seeing you with my cock in your mouth every night from now on... I couldn't imagine anything better."

"Yes!" Lisa said, nodding enthusiastically. "I'll suck your dick whenever you want me to. Oh, Kelly, I can't believe how lucky I am. To have the best big sister in the world... with the biggest, thickest, hottest, most amazing cock of all time..."

"Ahem," said the reflection. "Not to rain on this sick little parade, but just to make clear: if Lisa doesn't make the wish right now, before I break this connection, then there's no turning back. You're going to have that giant prick between your legs for the rest of your life."

Kelly nodded. "That's fine, I don't care. Whoever hired you to get 'revenge' on me, you can tell them they wasted their money. Because their attempt to get me back turned out to be the best thing that's ever happened to me."

"Yeah, fuck off," Lisa chimed in, Kelly fighting the urge to laugh as the naked teen gave the mirror the finger. "My sister… I mean, my girlfriend and I have a lot of fun ahead of us, so why don't you just give us some privacy?"

"What a nasty little pair you turned out to be," the reflection mused. "Well, enjoy yourselves, I suppose."

With that, the mirror sparkled again, and Kelly's reflection went back to being Kelly. Who was currently kissing her sister again.

"What a nasty little pair we turned out to be," Kelly repeated the witch's words as she pulled away from her sister's lips. "But I think I'm going to like being nasty."

"Mmm, yeah, sis," Lisa said, smiling. "I know I am. Now, what were you saying about how sexy I look when I'm sucking your dick?" She glanced downward, at the now-permanent addition to Kelly's anatomy, with a hungry look.

"Just about the sexiest thing I've ever seen," Kelly said, giving her sister another quick kiss. "Now let's get back to what we were doing before, what do you say?"

"Fuck, yeah!" Lisa said, taking her sister by the hand and leading her back to the bedroom.

Chapter Text

It had been one hell of a day, and an even crazier night. If I were a mortal, I'm sure I would be craving the warmth and comfort of my own bed. But for creatures like me, the only purpose beds served was a convenient place for mortals to fuck and provide sustenance to me and my kind.

Still, I had to keep up appearances. Especially with the disappearance of "Dr. McManus" and that detective sniffing around. Belinda Malefas had to appear to the mortal world to be a normal human therapist, going about her life like any other person.

Finding a quiet alleyway near where I lived, I came in for a landing. A quick glance around to make sure nobody was watching, before I closed my eyes and concentrated. A dark cloud formed around me, as my true demonic form was once again covered up by the visage of Belinda Malefas. Sighing in satisfaction, I started to make my way out to the street, before a dull pain in my abdomen reminded me of the other reason why I had chosen a quiet, secluded place to land.

"Ah, shit," I said, looking down at my still-bulging belly. "Drovus, how long had you been saving all this cum up?"

Well, no dignified way to deal with this. Bending over, I opened up wide, the contents of my stomach erupting out in a thick, dark spray of infernal baby batter across the dirty alley floor. The taste wasn't much better on the way out than on the way in, and hearing the sound of my own violent retching combined with the vile taste and pungent odor made this, without question, the unsexiest thing I'd ever done in my entire existence. Still, it had to be done, unless I wanted everyone around me asking when I was due.

"All right," I muttered to myself, wiping my chin off with the sleeve of my sweater. I looked down to see that my stomach was now completely flat. Dirty business dealt with successfully. As I turned to leave the thick puddle of infernal jizz behind, I caught sight of a shocked expression on the face of the poor young man who was just coming out of the nearest door, garbage bags in hand to toss into a dumpster.

"Evening!" I said brightly, glancing between the stunned mortal and the bubbling puddle of steaming black semen I'd just expelled onto the ground. "Guess I had a bit too much at the bar tonight," I gave him a sheepish smile, while gesturing down at the rancid mess. "You should... um... probably not get too close to this stuff. Not sure what was in that drink, but, boy does it stink."

He just stood there, gaping at the mess I'd made. Giving him a wave, I headed out of the alleyway and across the street to the Redwood Towers building . Home sweet home.

"Belinda" lived in a nice part of town, an upscale apartment complex that had been built many years ago. Perhaps a little above the pay grade of a family therapist who had just started her business, but if anyone asked I had an elaborate story ready to go. The Malefas family was rich, and after her parents passed Belinda received a sizeable inheritance from them. Despite having enough money to her name to live as one of the idle rich, however, her dedication to helping others led her to continue her studies and become a therapist.

All a big bunch of crap, of course. Because "Belinda" didn't exist before a year or so ago. One of the perks of being immortal, spending as much time as needed creating a new identity for yourself. I'd been quite thorough with establishing Belinda as a human with a past, including seducing and manipulating a number of individuals around the globe with memories of having met and interacted with my false persona. If Detective Vella or anyone else went digging, they wouldn't find anything other than a rather promiscuous woman who decided at some point to pursue her dream of becoming a therapist. Nothing unusual or suspicious to be found, no matter how much anyone tried.

Especially if they were to interview any of the other residents of my building. I wasn't the only demon who enjoyed having a private place on Earth to stay in between feeding sessions. Around six or so of my neighbors were agents of Hell, including our benevolent landlord, Hahli. She was a succubi like me, and thanks to her all the non-demon occupants of this place were too lost in a haze of lust to notice they were sharing a building with literal agents of darkness.

It was a nice set-up, especially for Hahli. Her fetish was something the humans referred to as "free use" - all of the humans in the building were casually and openly fucking each other on a regular basis. It was not uncommon to walk into the lobby and see two of the female residents carrying on a mundane conversation, while behind them two of their male neighbors were helping themselves to their pussies. By now, just about every twosome, threesome, and moresome of the residents had fucked each other in every combination, and yet they still showed no signs of stopping.

Of course, Hahli always kept an eye out for any strangers paying a visit to the building, sending out the mental command for all humans to take their sexual activities behind closed doors for a while. But other than those minor interruptions, the entire building was a constant source of food for me, Hahli, and all the other succubi who made the Redwood Towers our home.

The lobby was empty as I entered. From the carnal energy I felt as soon as I entered the building, though, obviously the residents were busy getting their freak on in the privacy of their apartments. Mentally sorting through the various couplings, I sighed as I felt the pleasurable waves coming from 115, where the Lockhart family patriarch Mitch was currently fucking his daughter Ellie, while she was on the phone chatting with her classmate about whether Jake was going to Steve's big party with Niki or Radha. They had the apartment to themselves, as Mitch's wife Tanya was in 219 taking care of Mr. and Mrs. McManus's two teenage sons with her hands and mouth, while they played Tekken 8 and argued about who would win in a fight: Vegeta or John Wick. Meanwhile, Tanya's youngest Craig was next door in 217, banging Sally Greer from behind while she jerked off her teenage son Andrew with one hand, and wrote out her shopping list for tomorrow with the other.

"Enjoying the meal?" said a voice from my side. Hahli was coming out of the elevator, wearing her human guise of Ms. Wong, an elderly Chinese woman in a hideous sweater. Looking at her, you'd never guess that she was actually a lust demon. Being a landlord, quite a few humans would think of her as evil, but of a much more mundane variety.

"Always, although I've already had plenty to eat tonight," I said, giving my fellow succubus a grin. "I think I'm going to like this city. So many mortals just dying to surrender to their basest desires. It's like a buffet here!"

Hahli smiled back at me. " Yes, well, I'm glad you're getting settled in, Naasima. Apologies if you were looking to enjoy the sights in my building tonight, but I had to get everybody to take the fun indoors. The Edisons in 324 have a visitor, I'm afraid."

"Oh, really? Any reason why you didn't just give them a dose of that succubi magic and let them join in the fun?" I asked, giving her a curious look. "Don't tell me that they were too pure for even the venerable Hahli to corrupt?"

Hahli shook her head. "Purity isn't the issue, I'm afraid. The guest is Mr. Edison's 94-year-old grandmother. I may be a demon, but even I have my limits. Better to just move the festivities somewhere private than try and summon up any moisture from that crusty old snatch."

"Ah, yes," I said, laughing. " Well, enjoy your evening's feast. Think I'm going to go relax upstairs for a bit." I started to walk towards the elevator, then paused, remembering the hot topic of the day. "Hey, before I go... did you know Lothos, by any chance?"

"Heard the name, but never met him," Hahli said, a slight frown on her face. "One of the few succubi in this city who doesn't make their home here at the exquisite Redwood Towers. Him and that weirdo Drovus, not sure what their deal is. Not like I charge any of our kind a cent of rent, so they can't have found anywhere cheaper."

I shrugged. "Guess they just enjoy having their own private place on Earth to hang out at. Apartment living isn't for everyone."

Hahli seemed offended, as if the very idea that a demon wouldn't want to spend their time in this particular building was a personal affront. "Well, in any event... no, I don't know Lothos. Why, did he steal one of your victims or something?"

"You haven't heard, then? He's missing, nobody in Hell or on Earth seems to know where he's gone. Figured since you've been in this city so long, maybe you might know something..."

Hahli looked up at the ceiling, making a "hmmph" sound. "Look, Naasima, I know most of our kind love to travel around the globe, sample the sexual energy of all kinds of different mortal cultures. But I've never been that type. I'm happy to just enjoy my little corner of the world, right here in this building. As far as I'm concerned, if it doesn't happen inside these four walls, it doesn't happen at all. If Lothos had been one of my tenants, maybe I would know something. But since he wasn't... to be blunt, I don't care much one way or the other about him."

"Well, your candor is appreciated," I said, giving her a polite smile. " I was just curious if you heard anything, that's all."

"Talk to Samara if you're really interested," Hahli said, giving me a wave of dismissal. "If anything happens in this city involving our kind, she probably knows about it already. Always got her nose in everyone's business."

It was a good idea. Samara was another one of Hahli's tenants, and a succubus like us. Of course, most nights she was down at the Nocturne, managing her little stable of sex workers. Despite her ostensibly living here in the Redwood Towers, since moving into this building I'd only seen her once, maybe twice. If I wanted to question her regarding Lothos, I'd probably have to take a trip down to the Nocturne to pick her brain.

But Hahli and I were alike in one other respect besides our birthplace being the depths of Hell. Other than his disappearance bringing a nosy detective into my life, I truthfully didn't much care about Lothos. If his disappearance truly was a problem, no doubt the dark lords had capable agents on the job already. I was here in this city for one reason only: to feed on the local humans and make them succumb to their basest instincts. Worrying about some missing succubus was not high on my list of priorities.

"Well, have yourself a good night!" I said, waving as I entered the elevator.

"When my tenants are enjoying themselves, Naasima, it's always a good night," Hahli called after me, putting two fingers to her forehead and giving me a quick salute. " Pleasant dreams!"

Chapter Text

My apartment was up on the fifth floor, a corner place with a gorgeous view of the city. Not as gorgeous as the one I could have any time I wanted, by just flapping my wings and taking flight, but still, couldn't complain. As befitting one of Hahli's "premium tenants," the furnishings in my apartment were nothing less than luxurious and opulent. A spacious living room with a big flat-screen TV, leather couches and chairs, and an open kitchen with a large dining table. A bedroom with a queen bed and a huge walk-in closet, adjoined by an en suite bathroom with an massive marble tub big enough for three people to soak in at once.

Yes, it was the height of living here in the big city... and I had absolutely no use for any of it. Such mortal luxuries meant nothing to a demon like me, and for the most part all of the expensive pieces of furniture would go completely unused. This place existed for two reasons. The main, of course, to be a place for my persona Belinda Malefas to live when she wasn't out working as a therapist. Suspicious mortals like Detective Vella might come knocking at my door sometime in the future, and letting her in to reveal a bare empty apartment would hardly do my cover story justice.

The other reason was more personal: despite my entire purpose for existing being to feed upon the couplings of these oblivious mortals, sometimes I just wanted to be by myself.

Unfortunately, it seemed this night had other plans.

As soon as I stepped into the living room, I could feel it. The unmistakable smell of brimstone drifted through the artificially-heated air. With his mere presence, I could hear the distant sound of countless voices, alternating between screams of pain and cries of pleasure. The choirs of Hell itself, singing in perfect harmony.

"To what do I owe the pleasure, Jack?" I said to the empty apartment, waiting for him to appear.

"I've told you before not to call me that," he replied, stepping out of the shadows. Jaccai was tall and broad, with skin the color of ebony and a thick black mustache over his upper lip. He wore a well-tailored suit, and wouldn't look out of place in the business district of this city. Well, except for the horns jutting out of each side of his head and the eyes that glowed with unholy power. That might have been a little too much.

"Yeah, well, I do a lot of things I'm not supposed to," I said, smirking. "Now, back to my original question: why are you here?"

Jaccai furrowed his brow. There weren't a lot of succubi who'd be willing to talk shit to a demon as high up the food chain as he was. He reported directly to the dark lords themselves, and pissing him off could lead anyone besides me to experience the joys of a wipe. But I'd been serving the lords for a long time now, had delivered them more souls than perhaps any other succubus in existence, so I felt fairly safe.

And besides... it was almost worth risking total annihilation, just to see Jaccai get all pissy.

"You've heard about the situation with Lothos," Jaccai said. No question in his tone, he already knew. "The dark lords are very concerned. They've ordered me to question all succubi operating in this city, find out if any of them have seen or heard anything regarding his whereabouts."

I leaned against the wall, shooting him a sultry smile. "Well, how fun for you," I said. "Having to spend so much time hanging around my kind, drinking in all that lustful energy. Doesn't it drive you crazy, Jack, knowing that no matter how much you might want to, you can't partake of the pleasures I can provide?"

Jaccai frowned, somehow even more than he already was. "I was created without the particular... drives of your kind, Naasima. Why should my sanity be tested by a desire that, for me, is impossible to fulfill?"

His incandescent eyes momentarily dropped down to his own lower body. From experience, I knew that demons of his particular breed had been created without any physical sexual organs. What a cruel, twisted thing for the dark lords to inflict. The idea of living without any sexual gratification whatsoever would be enough to make me beg to be wiped.

And of course, that also meant that Jaccai's charming personality wasn't the only aggravating thing about spending time in his presence. Not much fun teasing him when he was rocking a Ken-doll crotch underneath that fancy suit.

"Now, answer my question," Jaccai said, eyes burning with a heat that sent shivers down my spine. "Have you heard anything about Lothos?"

"Nothing you don't already know," I said. "He vanished a month or so ago, leaving me a nice vacant office to take over and run my new practice. That's the extent of my dealings with Lothos. What, don't tell me the dark lords think I've got something to do with this?"

Jaccai looked away, turning to stare out the window as he spoke. "Of course not. You've more than proven yourself a loyal servant, Naasima." He paused briefly to adjust his tie. "In confidence, I will say that this situation is... troubling our dark masters. All of their infernal powers have been insufficient to locate Lothos. We have not seen a situation of this nature in centuries. Something has happened to him, and the dark lords want answers."

His tone put a knot in my stomach. Jaccai and I had never been particularly friendly, so him trusting me with such insider information didn't bode well. Whatever was going on, it was obviously important enough that the dark lords had entrusted their top demon to oversee it personally.

"Do they think it might be... them?" I asked, knowing that no further elaboration would be needed.

"We are uncertain, but all possibilities must be considered," Jaccai said. "For an agent of the Lord to abduct or murder one of our own would be a flagrant violation of the Truce, and could lead to all-out war between the forces of light and the dark. If this were to happen, the conflict would no doubt last for millennia, and devastate this world in the process."

War. It was the last thing I wanted. I was comfortable with my current existence, going from place to place sullying the souls of the unsuspecting, drinking deeply from their lusts and then moving on to the next. It wasn't that I particularly cared for these mortals, who no doubt would perish to a man if Heaven and Hell were ever to go to war. But with all humans on Earth eradicated, it would take some time for a new form of sentient life to evolve. Countless centuries of me and my kind waiting for fresh minds to corrupt.

In general, I found humans to be quite entertaining. No doubt with the way things were going, they would probably end up eradicating themselves before Judgment Day even arrived. Either in some all-consuming war, or simply rendering this planet uninhabitable with their own technology. If at all possible, though, I hoped to postpone their extinction for at least a little while longer.

So, with that in mind, I decided to lay all my cards on the table. "Aradel was in my office this morning," I said, leaning back against the wall.

"I am not familiar with that name," Jaccai said, turning to face me fully. "Identify this Aradel for me."

"She's an angel, been on my ass for more than a millennia now," I answered. "Not sure what her grudge against me is, but she seems pretty obsessed. Every time I get set up in a new city, she always shows up eventually and tries to fuck with my plans. I swear, if not for the Truce she'd probably have already killed me by now." I arched my brow. "Or rather, she would have tried."

Jaccai's expression grew more serious. "An angel came to you? And you've been associating with this divine being regularly? Why did you not report this?"

"I'm reporting it now, aren't I?" I shot back. "Look, she's never been more than a nuisance to me. A loyal servant of God and all that crap, just doing her job of fucking around with my feeding habits. If you think she knows something about what happened to Lothos, why don't you track her down and ask her yourself?"

Jaccai shook his head. "I can't do that, Naasima. Apart from the distasteful nature of conversing with a holy creature, the dark lords would rather we keep this an internal matter."

"Right, which means they don't want to let Heaven know that we misplaced one of our own demons," I said. "Such a sign of weakness might start giving them ideas about abandoning the Truce altogether. That maybe we're not as powerful as they thought."

Jaccai didn't answer, but I could tell my words had struck a nerve. "And that's exactly why we need to find Lothos," he finally said. "The dark lords wish to resolve this matter quietly, and ensure that there are no further disappearances."

Something about his tone sparked something in my mind. After a moment of consideration, I finally understood. "It isn't just Lothos, is it?" I said. "There have been others missing besides him, haven't there?"

"Yes," Jaccai confirmed, his tone still flat and emotionless. "Lothos is just the most recent in a string of losses, all occurring within the past few months, and all in this area." He turned away and stared out the window again. "And all of them succubi like you."

"Fuck, that's... how haven't I heard about this yet?" I asked, my temper flaring up. "Might have been nice to get a heads-up from the dark lords before I moved into a fucking city where my kind are being abducted or... or whatever the fuck happened to them."

"The others were fairly young, Naasima," Jaccai continued, ignoring my outburst. "Birthed only in the past few decades. The dark lords determined it was best to keep the situation under wraps until more evidence was gathered. And that such recently born demons were of little consequence. But someone like Lothos..."

"Yeah, he's been around since before even I was spawned," I muttered. "Shit, this is bad. It ain't just us that's noticed, you know. The mortals are sniffing around his human guise's disappearance as well. One of them came by my office today, said his place had been emptied out and nobody knows where 'Dr. McManus' went."

Jaccai nodded slowly. My mention of Detective Vella didn't seem to bother him in the slightest. Unlike an angel sticking their nose into this matter, a mortal human obviously wasn't a pressing concern. "You see why the dark lords feel compelled to investigate further. If this is the work of God's armies, it could be the first step toward Judgment Day, and the end of all life as we know it. And if it isn't... then we need to find out who is behind it, and put an end to their activities immediately." He paused for a moment. "Understand that you are not under any obligation to assist us with this investigation. But should you decide to look into the matter, the dark lords would greatly appreciate any information you can provide."

I nodded. "Fine, Jack. I mean, shit, last thing I want is to get kidnapped or whatever. I'll keep my ear to the ground and see if I can dig up any info. And if Aradel or any other agents of The Big Guy come sniffing around here again, I'll be sure to tell you every single detail of what they say," I said.

This seemed to satisfy Jaccai, who nodded stiffly. "Keep me apprised of what you find out. And also, please try to keep a low profile while performing your investigations. Whether it's the forces of light or some unknown other faction, someone appears to be targeting your kind for some sort of elimination. As aggravating as you may be, I would certainly hate to lose you to the same fate as Lothos and the others."

"Right, yeah," I said. "I'm sure it'd ruin your whole day. Look, I know how to handle myself. If I dig up anything that could solve this little mystery, I'll perform a summoning ritual and call you right up. You got my word, Jack."

"Do so," Jaccai said. Behind him, infernal light flared up, as an archway of black flames appeared. "Be seeing you, Naasima."

"Always a joy, Jack." I watched as he disappeared into the portal, leaving me alone in my apartment.

Jaccai's visit left me with a lot to think about. The Lothos situation was worrisome enough, but I had to wonder what he meant by "some other faction." Abducting a succubus wasn't really the style of those feathery-winged bastards, but who else could it be? In the entirety of existence, no mortal had ever managed to present even the merest of threats to Heaven or Hell. The idea that someone other than God's chosen fuck-nuggets had somehow managed to slip past our defenses was... concerning.

And now I knew that it wasn't just Lothos who had vanished. There was a part of me that considered just taking up stakes and moving on, head someplace safer. If succubi were only disappearing from this city specifically, why the hell would I be dumb enough to stay? There were hundreds of other places that Belinda could go, millions of families in places other than this that I could lead by the hand into a life of love and lust. Why shouldn't I just pack it all up and move on?

I shook my head and pushed all those thoughts out of my head. If this was truly as bad as the dark lords feared, then it wouldn't stay contained in this area for long. Whatever was happening to succubi here, it would no doubt begin spreading to other places soon enough. Better that I deal with it sooner rather than later, eliminate this threat before it got out of hand.

Aradel... could she really be behind all this? Could a mere angel be capable of whatever had been done to Lothos and these others? For all of her big talk and threats over the centuries, she'd never been more than an annoyance to me. But perhaps the situation had changed since I'd last seen her? Maybe her beardy master had given her some new powers beyond her natural abilities as a servant of God.

Well, it was a matter to worry about another time. In the sanctity of my apartment, I let my glamour fade, stretching out my wings and reveling in the sensation of freedom. Moving to the center of my spacious living room, I sat down cross-legged on the floor, closing my eyes and preparing to enter my nightly meditation.

Unlike the mortals I walked among, I had no need for sleep. However, it was good for my kind to regularly take some time away from the world, so that we could return refreshed and ready to go. Breathing deeply, I entered a state of semi-consciousness, letting my mind drift as I slowly let my body relax.

Once I reached a state of complete calm, my mind moved far beyond the confines of my own body, reaching out into the spiritual realm. As a succubus, I had a connection to all the souls I'd ever corrupted, both those condemned to Hell and those still alive on Earth. This meditation brought that connection to the fore, allowing me to sense their thoughts and feelings. It was a beautiful thing, to be able to connect to the minds of my many victims, and feel the emotions they felt as they basked in the sinful delights I had inflicted upon them.

I focused on the three pairs of patients I'd seen earlier today. As expected, they were all currently engaging in ecstatic sex with each other, continuing what they'd all started in my office. With my carnal energy flowing in them, no doubt they'd be able to keep it up for the rest of the night. One of the many benefits of being fed on by a succubus: a portion of my lustful aura clings to all of my chosen subjects, giving those lucky mortals impressive stamina as well as inflaming the passions of anyone they come in contact with. If they ever decided to take a break from banging their beloved family members, any man or woman who came in contact with my victims would be drawn into a sexual frenzy at the mere sight of them.

Along with the patients from today, I sensed so many others of the mortals I've come into contact with in my years. Mothers and fathers, sons and daughters, brothers and sisters, all fucking each other in every way imaginable. If they still drew breath in this world, they were spending as much of their time as they could manage having filthy, nasty sex with their loved ones.

If any of them knew that succumbing to my temptations had damned them to Hell, I doubted any of these people would have done anything differently. And even if they feared for their immortal souls, I could have told them all a thing or two about the so-called "eternal punishment" that awaited them once their physical bodies finally died and turned back to dust. Hell was not a place of punishment or needless torment, but one of unending, intense sensation. With all its residents separated from the love and grace of God, that void had to be filled somehow. So for those whose souls were consigned to Hell, the dark lords gladly provided them with countless new ways to experience the full array of pleasure and pain. As opposed to Heaven, where all that awaited was an eternity of endless, ecstatic, blissful, boring happiness. What was pleasure without pain? Joy without misery? In Hell, pain was mixed with pleasure on a constant basis. Several years worth of unending agony only made joy deeper and more profound when it came. Pleasure without torment was a shallow, empty affair. And the dark lords were more than happy to provide unending amounts of both, while feeding off the energy these captive souls gave off in return.

Even now, my meditation connected me not just to those corrupted souls still living, but the ones whom I'd personally consigned to damnation. And from them I did not sense regret. Or anger at how my sinful pleasures led them astray. No, to a man or woman, I sensed only one emotion as my consciousness connected to theirs. In thousands of different languages, some no longer spoken on this planet, their sentiments could be summed in two words.

Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.

I spent the rest of the night communing with all of those corrupted souls, basking in their endless gratitude.

Chapter Text

When I finally opened my eyes, the rising sun was peeking through my window. It was a beautiful day outside, and I had a fresh batch of patients scheduled for today. With a blink of my eyes, my succubus form disappeared, replaced by the human guise of Belinda. Already freshly showered and dressed, naturally; no need for me to waste time on human grooming. Today I decided on a nice pair of tight jeans with a low cut top, which showed off my large breasts very nicely. Going a little casual for my second day as a family therapist, I figured it would help me to fit in better with my clients. After a quick look in the mirror, I felt satisfied with the results.

I exited my apartment, locking the door behind me. Almost immediately, I spotted one of my neighbors at the other end of the hallway. "Ah, Belinda, good morning!" Bob Reichert greeted me cheerfully. "Heading off to work already?"

"Yep, getting an early start on the day, as per usual," I said with a smile. "And how are you this morning, Mrs. Goldberg?"

Connie Goldberg took Bob's cock out of her mouth long enough to respond. "Oh, just fine! Tom's big school project came out great, he came home last night and let us know he got an A on it. Oh, and looks like Mike might be getting that big promotion he's been gunning after. If he gets the news today, he said he'll bring home a big roast turkey for dinner to celebrate. You're welcome to join us, if you'd like."

I smiled and shook my head. "Thanks, but I'm afraid my schedule is a bit busy this evening. But still, crossing my fingers for you guys."

Mrs. Goldberg nodded, before getting back to sucking her neighbor's dick. As I waved goodbye and headed to the elevator, I could hear Bob groaning, as the horny housewife's eager mouth began bobbing up and down his meat again.

I stepped into the elevator, the downward motion stopping on the third floor. "Morning, Mr. Hirsch," I said, as he stepped in beside me. "Taking Natalie to school this morning, I see?"

Natalie, his teenage daughter, was currently being hoisted in the air by her father, his arms hooked underneath the girl's slender thighs. Her skirt was hiked up and his father's cock was buried deep in her twat, as she bounced up and down with each step he took. "Yeah, Connie had to head in early today, big rush at work," Lester Hirsch said, voice a little strained from holding Natalie up as she rode his cock. "So it's my turn to drive her this week. You did get your homework done, right, Natalie?"

His daughter groaned in annoyance, as she continued to bounce on her father's pole. "Yes, Dad, I already told you that I finished everything last night. You never listen to me, do you?"

"Now, be fair to your father, Natalie," I chided her. "He was only asking because he cares about you."

The teen rolled her eyes upward, first out of annoyance and then as her father's thrusts became more frantic. "Oh, shit, oh, fuck," she gasped as her climax began. Her pussy spasmed around the base of her father's throbbing erection, milking him for every drop of cum as Lester signaled his own orgasm. The couple stood there for several moments, gasping for breath, as their bodies shook from the intensity of their shared release. Once they were both finished, and the elevator reached the lobby, Mr. Hirsch gently lowered his daughter to her feet, and she smoothed out her skirt as if nothing had happened. "Hurry up, Dad, I don't want to be late for school again."

"Call me Max Verstappen, cuz I won't be 'stappen' until we get you to homeroom on time," her father said with a goofy smile as he tucked his cock away. Natalie let out a groan, as the two of them headed out of the elevator. I followed them out, nodding at the scattered residents in the lobby. They all smiled and waved back, continuing their casual conversations while getting fucked by whichever of their neighbors had gotten to their pussies first.

Yes, the Redwood Towers were a wonderful place to live, indeed. Comfortable and roomy accommodations... and on-site dining 24-7. What more could a succubus ask for?

As I stepped out onto the sidewalk, I immediately felt someone watching me. Jaccai's visit had me on edge already, but it only took me a fraction of a second to realize I had nothing to fear. Just that detective Imogene Vella, thinking I wouldn't notice her hunkered down in her car across the street. I wondered if this was an "official" police investigation, or some sort of personal vendetta against me. Either way, I certainly must have made an impression yesterday. The mental image of her horrified expression when I hiked up my skirt and started fingering myself in front of her put a smile on my face.

I continued down the sidewalk, giving my hips a little extra sway as I went. If Detective Vella was intending to follow me around all day, she might as well enjoy a nice eyeful of my ass in these tight jeans. Yeah, she was going to get quite a show today.

Sure enough, I could hear the sound of her car starting up. Not exactly being subtle about it, Detective Vella. Guess she was just trying to keep me on my best behavior.

Well, if that was her intention, it wasn't going to work. As a matter of fact, I fully intended to give her something to really watch, now. Thankfully, I had gotten going a little early today, so there were plenty of time to find a potential partner to help me with my plan.

But who should I pick? I had no shortage of choices as I strolled down the crowded city sidewalk. At this time of day in the city, there were always plenty of people out and about. Men and women from all walks of life, many of them with secret desires just waiting to be indulged. So, where to begin?

It wasn't long before I spotted the perfect candidate. A woman dressed in a conservative business suit was walking down the sidewalk towards me. She had dark hair, a trim figure, and was carrying a briefcase. As she got closer, I could feel the piety radiating off of her. Just like Vella, it was obvious that this woman was a devout follower of God. I could sense her devotion, her desire to do what was right, to serve her Creator. It was a beautiful thing, but unfortunately for her, I could already detect the cracks in her armor of faith. As incorruptible as she believed herself to be, I could tell that it would be trivially easy for me to tempt her into sin.

As we got close to each other, I made sure to maintain eye contact with her, my smile that of a shark sizing up its prey. When we passed closely enough, I reached out and took hold of her hand. My touch sent a bolt of energy through her body, a powerful surge of pleasure. She gasped, coming to a dead stop next to me. Her eyes widened, and she looked down at my hand, still gripping hers.

"You look like you're having a rough day," I said with a grin. "Maybe I can help."

"Help?" she asked, her voice soft and hesitant. "I... I'm sorry, but I don't..."

"You know what kind of 'help' I'm talking about," I said, nodding towards a nearby alley. "Just follow me, and I'll give you the relief you need."

The woman looked confused. Accepting such a bold offer would have normally been completely unthinkable for her. But with my dark sensual aura slithering around inside of her, her inhibitions were beginning to fade away. Numbly, she nodded, letting me guide her towards the narrow path between buildings. A few steps in, I pushed her firmly against one of the walls, staring deeply into her wide brown eyes. "Now," I said softly. "Let's take care of that itch you've been feeling."

Her mouth opened slightly, and I leaned forward, kissing her full on the lips. I could hear her make a surprised noise, as our tongues met in passionate embrace. My hands moved up her body, cupping her breasts through her pristine white shirt. She wiggled and squirmed, obviously uncomfortable being touched in public this way, yet it didn't seem like she was fighting to get away. Well, she was fighting in a sense... but against the overwhelming sensations coursing through her, the feelings of lust and sexual arousal that only grew stronger as my fingers began groping and fondling her firm tits.

When I finally broke the kiss off, I could see her breathing heavily. Still, there was a trace of doubt in her eyes, a lingering part of her devotion to God that refused to let go of her moral principles. "I... shouldn't be doing this," she said, her voice shaking. "This is wrong."

"Shhh," I said, placing a finger over her lips. "What's your name?"

"Sandy," she whispered.

"Well, Sandy, it's your lucky day," I said, reaching down to start undoing her pants. "I'm going to take you right here, right now."

Eyes wide, Sandy looked back out onto the street. We had only walked a few steps into the alley, and she could still see the people walking by. A few were giving us glances as they passed but, seeing what looked like a private moment between two lovers, they quickly turned away. "We... we can't do this," she repeated. "People will see!"

"What does that matter?" I said, shrugging my shoulders. "Don't you want to feel good? What does it matter if people see you?"

Sandy shook her head. "It's just... I work for Senator Jones. I'm on my way to his offices right now to give him an update on his campaign. He's a good Christian like me, and he doesn't approve of... of stuff like this. If anyone saw me doing this sort of thing... I... I can lose my job!"

"Ah, but what's a career and reputation, compared to the pleasure I can give you?" I asked, unzipping her pants and snaking my hand inside. "All you have to do is relax and let me take care of you."

The senator's aide moaned as my fingers slipped inside her panties, caressing her slit with my fingertips. "Oh... oh god," she sighed. "This is wrong, this... I shouldn't be doing this. This is sinful."

"But that's the point, isn't it?" I asked, stroking her clit with my thumb. "What is sin, but something that feels so good that you can't help yourself? If you let me, I can make you forget everything else in the world. Just concentrate on the pleasure, and nothing else matters anymore."

Her body began to tremble. She gasped as I pressed my thumb against her clit, rubbing it in slow circles. My skillful touch was sending waves of pleasure rippling up through her, causing her hips to buck uncontrollably. She tried her best not to moan out loud, as pedestrians passed by on the sidewalk. But she couldn't help herself. The pleasure was too much. Her body shook, and she let out a long, deep moan. The sound drew the attention of others passing by on the sidewalk. "Get a room, you two!" one man called out, while everyone else simply quickened their pace and tried to ignore us.

"Oh... oh, God," she gasped. "I can't... I can't stop... I need more... Lord forgive me! I need more!"

"That's the spirit," I said, smiling wickedly. "It seems so cruel of your God, to give you a body that can feel such exquisite pleasure, yet deny you the right to indulge in it. I mean, why else would He give you a pussy, if not to make you cum? So why should you feel guilty about it? Isn't it more sinful to deny yourself?"

Sandy shivered, her body trembling with pleasure. "Please... please stop saying that," she whimpered. "Stop saying those things."

"Why? Because it's starting to get to you? You're starting to realize that maybe it's okay to enjoy the pleasures of your own body? That it's better to just accept the joy of being alive, than to waste it all in guilt and shame?"

"Oh, God, oh, Jesus," she cried out in frustrated need. "I'm weak... I'm weak and sinful. I shouldn't be feeling this, but... but I just can't help myself." As she stared me in the eye, I could see her will beginning to crack. "Just... just don't stop..."

I smiled and leaned in, kissing her again. She returned my kiss eagerly, and I felt her hands reach out, wrapping around my neck. As her tongue met mine, her hips bucked again, pushing forward as if trying to force my fingers deeper. I took this moment to glance out on the street, spotting Detective Vella still in her car, watching this all play out with a simmering look of fury on her face. Giving her a thumbs-up, I reached up with my other hand to unbutton Sandy's blouse. The desperate woman made no effort to stop me, instead moaning into my mouth as I pulled the shirt open. Her breasts were small, but they were perky, her nipples already stiff.

As our lips parted, Sandy's eyes locked with mine. "Don't stop," she said again, but now with a firmer, more self-assured tone. "I don't care what happens now, who sees or what they think of me. Just keep fucking me with your fingers like that." Looking down at where I'd opened her shirt, she reached up to unhook her own bra, letting her breasts fall free. When my eyes met hers again, I saw that same surrender I had seen in so many other women before, a desire for sexual release that had overcome her sense of propriety and morality. "Fuck me," she said, her voice shaking. "Fucking fuck me. Make me cum. Oh, God, I need to cum so badly!"

By now, we were making enough noise that more passersby had stopped to look at what was happening in the alleyway. Some were still averting their eyes, but there was at least two flashes of camera phones. People grabbing pictures of the scene, the moaning woman in the business suit with her tits out and another woman's hand jammed down her pants.

If anyone looked at the pictures afterward, I'm sure at some point while they were getting off at the sight of the beautiful woman's bare chest and sexy expression, they'd wonder why the face of the other woman - the one jamming her hand down Sandy's pants - had come out as nothing but a strange blur. Just a little bit of my succubus magic doing its job. Wouldn't be good for a family therapist's face to show up in a bunch of pictures and videos online, fingering a stranger's cunt.

"See?" I said, continuing to mercilessly tease her twitching pussy. "There's nothing to feel ashamed about here. These pleasures that your faith has forbidden you to experience... they're what makes life worth living. You should be happy to be experiencing them, rather than trying to hide from them."

Sandy moaned, pressing against my hand even harder. "God, yes. Please," she said. "I feel it, I feel it! Oh, Jesus, fuck me... fuck me..."

"I don't think Jesus would do such a thing," I softly joked, "but in His absence, I'd be happy to take on the job. And trust me, I'm a much better lover than He ever was. I should know... I knew Him quite well."

The woman seemed confused by the statement, but as my deft fingers continued to stroke her, she quickly forgot about it. "Yes, please, I want it," she moaned, leaning back against the brick wall as I worked her slick snatch. "I want it so bad."

"And I'm going to give it to you. Doesn't it feel amazing to submit to your own body's desires?" I said, leaning in to whisper into her ear. "To allow yourself to succumb to the pleasures that your soul craves? To let go and embrace the carnal nature within you?"

She moaned in reply, her body trembling as she felt herself approaching orgasm. "Yes... yes... it's so good... feels so good..."

With the increasing volume of our little show, people passing by were starting to do more than just glance. First one man, then another, then three more... slowly a crowd was beginning to form, drawn by the sounds of sex being played out in front of them. "Dude, look at this!" a young man called out as he and his friends came closer. "They're doing it right in public!"

"Damn, look at her moving those hips!" one of the men laughed. "She's really getting into this!"

"Disgusting," another added. "It's broad daylight out, and these two are doing it right where everyone can see them. There must be something wrong with them!"

"Dude, shut up," the first man replied. "You don't like it, then why don't you go somewhere else?"

By now, there were regular flashes from smartphone cameras going off, guys getting a memento of what we were doing. In her blissful state, Sandy only vaguely noticed these scandalous images being taken. She was too caught up in her pleasure to care about anything else. After a few more flashes finally got her attention, I caught her trying to look away, avert her face from the incriminating photo takers. I brought my free hand up to gently stroke her cheek, pivoting her head back towards the crowd. "No shame, my dear. Let them see what you've become. They should know what can happen to a person when they deny themselves the pleasure their body cries out for."

"Oh, God... oh, Jesus... I can't believe this," Sandy moaned, her body writhing as waves of pleasure coursed through her body. "I'm... I'm gonna... I'm gonna... cum... Oh, God... I'm gonna cum!"

Sandy's eyes rolled back in her head, and she started screaming. The sounds that came out of her mouth were a mix between a wail of ecstasy and a moan of despair. Mourning the loss of her faith, while at the same time relishing in the carnal pleasures it had denied her for so long. By now, everyone outside of the alleyway had stopped to watch. For Sandy, though, they might as well have been invisible. The only thing that mattered now was the feeling of pleasure flowing through her body, the way she could barely contain herself as the pleasure she had long denied herself finally washed over her.

"Cumming... cumming... oh, God... yes!" she gasped, her whole body shuddering as her orgasm tore through her. The crowd let out whoops and cheers as she continued to moan and squeal like a wild animal, her hands slapping against the brick wall behind her as she thrust her hips out toward me. Her whole body was now rigid with pleasure, her head thrown back and her tongue hanging out as she panted with exertion.

"Whoo, look at her go!" one of the guys standing nearby said to his buddies, nudging him in the ribs. "She sounds like your girlfriend when I'm fucking her!"

"Dude, if you could make my girlfriend cum that hard... I'd let you have her," the other guy joked back. "Shit, I've never seen someone get off like that before."

Sandy's body trembled as she continued to come. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her head shook from side to side. As if still trying in vain to deny her own downfall. Her cries grew louder, and the onlookers cheered as she reached her peak.

"YES! YES! YES! YESSSSSSSS!" she screamed, her whole body shaking. "Oh, God, it feels so good! I love it! Why did I ever deny myself this pleasure? It's so much better than I ever imagined!"

"Look at that!" someone else exclaimed. "I think she's actually coming again! How horny is that crazy bitch?"

"She must be pretty desperate," another added. "Bet she's gonna need more than just fingers to really satisfy her."

"Yeah! That slut needs a real dick in her," a third agreed. "If she cums that hard from getting finger-fucked, just imagine how much more she'd enjoy getting some good cock!"

Now that was an excellent idea. I smiled, watching as Sandy's legs began to buckle, her knees giving out under her as her orgasm subsided. Finally, I let my fingers slip from her pussy, Sandy collapsing on her ass against the alley wall. She was panting hard, sweat glistening off of her face as she stared up at me, eyes wide with wonderment.

"Now, wasn't that nice?" I asked, leaning down next to her. "Isn't it wonderful to finally give in to your carnal desires?"

"Yes... yes..." she murmured, her eyes still unfocused. "I don't care anymore. I'm a sinner, a whore, and I don't care. It just feels so good."

"Well, there you go," I said, standing up and clapping my hands together. "But we're not finished yet. Let's make sure your descent into depravity continues."

Turning and grinning at the guys watching from outside the alleyway, I pointed at the exhausted and sweaty woman sitting on the ground. "Hey, fellas! My friend here needs a good fucking, if any of you are interested. Come on over and show her how much fun she's been missing out on!"

They looked hesitant at first, probably wondering if this was some sort of trap or twisted prank. But eventually one of them stepped forward. "Shit, I haven't had any good pussy in ages!" he said, unzipping and pulling his dick out. "If this crazy bitch is that desperate, I ain't gonna turn her down." He stroked his meat with a smirk as he walked closer to the gasping woman on the alley floor.

"Fuck yeah, I'm getting a piece of this!" another guy said, stepping forward and undoing his pants. "I bet this cunt's nice and tight!"

"Hell with her pussy," another one of the guys muttered, unbuttoning his fly. "I'm gonna take that horny slut's ass."

Four men in total ended up volunteered their services, getting their dicks out and walking over to Sandy. The group quickly formed a circle around her, Sandy blinking up at them in confusion.

"Go on, Sandy," I said, smiling. "What I gave you was just a taste of the sinful pleasures you've been denying yourself. Why don't you let these helpful guys take you to the next level?"

Sandy was silent at first, but by now every last drop of her faith and morality had evaporated in my unholy fire. I watched a smile spread across her face, and she began to nod her head. "Oh, yes... please," she said, looking up at the men standing over her. "I want to feel your cocks inside me. Please, I'm so horny. I need it. Please, fuck me." She reached up and played with her bare breasts, moaning as she stared up at the cocks that would soon be entering her body. "Use my body, all of it... use me as you see fit... just fuck me... fuck me..."

"That's the spirit, Sandy," I said, laughing as I slapped one of the horny men on the back. "You heard her, boys. Give her what she wants."

With that encouragement, the four men all grabbed Sandy and pulled her to her feet. Her conservative business suit was quickly torn away, leaving her in just a pair of pink panties that quickly came down around her ankles. "You ready, bitch?" one of the men asked. "Ready to get fucked?"

Sandy nodded eagerly, eyes wide with anticipation. "Yes... yes, please! I need it so bad. Please, fuck me!"

The men smiled, and without any hesitation, they shoved her back to the ground. She landed on her hands and knees, ass in the air and bare pussy exposed. One of the men laid on his back on the dirty ground next to her, his cock pointing up to the blue morning sky. "Go on, slut, ride my dick," he said. "I wanna see that ass bouncing on my cock."

Sandy smiled, crawling over to him like a thirsty dog begging for water. Her body trembled as she positioned herself over his stiff prick, reaching down to grab hold of his shaft and guide it into her wet slit. With a loud groan, she lowered herself down onto the man's erection, impaling herself on it without hesitation.

"Oh, fuuuuccck," she moaned, feeling the thick shaft slide into her tight, wet pussy. "It feels so good. Why? Why would God forbid this? How could He expect me not to enjoy being fucked like this? I love it! I love your big dick!!"

The other men laughed at the sound of Sandy's complete surrender to her desires. "Yeah, that's right, slut," one of them said, getting behind her and pushing his dick between her ass cheeks. "Get ready to get your ass pounded by a real man's cock!"

"Oh, God," Sandy moaned as she felt his large rod push against her asshole. She looked up at me, a bit of doubt and uncertainty on her face. "He's... he's going to put it in my..."

I nodded. "Yes, he is," I said. "And he won't be the only one. Don't worry... after the first time, it gets easier."

Sandy's eyes went to the people still watching at the alleyway entrance. Some of them were already getting their dicks out, waiting for the first men to finish up so they could have their turn with Sandy's body. "I... I'm not sure if..."

But the man behind her wasn't interested in waiting for Sandy to be sure. "Here it comes, bitch," the man grunted, his grip tightening around her waist. He pushed his hips forward, slamming his full length into her tight little asshole.

"Ohhhhhhh... yesssss," Sandy cried out, the pain from having her virgin ass violated instantly replaced with an intense pleasure. "Yeees, ohhhh, yeesssss! I can't believe I'm taking a man's cock in my ass! Sinful, I'm so sinful! A true whore of Babylon! Oh, God, I love it!"

As the two guys thrust their dicks in and out of her ass and pussy, the remaining two men stood on either side of her, presenting her with their cocks. "Go on, baby," one of them said. "Keep us hard so we can fuck you after those guys are done."

Sandy grinned, licking her lips as she wrapped her hands around the cocks in front of her. "Yes, sir," she said, pumping both men's cocks with her hands. "Whatever you want, I'l do it. Should I suck them too?"

The two men looked at each other, smiling. "God, yeah," one of them said. "That'd be great."

"You're one crazy bitch, you know that?" the other added. "But I like crazy bitches. Now go ahead and suck that dick, baby. Show us what a good little slut you are."

Sandy giggled, before taking the man's dick into her mouth. "Mmm... Mmm..." she moaned, sucking one man's dick while stroking the other, then switching. The two men grinned and continued delivering vulgar taunts as she sucked each of their members into her hot mouth, slurping loudly and making lewd faces. All while working her hips on the two cocks fucking her pussy and ass.

"Looks like you're enjoying yourself," I said, leaning against the wall next to the alleyway. "Doesn't it feel good to finally give in to your carnal desires?"

Sandy looked at me, continuing to stroke the men's cocks. "Oh, God, yes," she said, grinning. "Thank you so much, I've been so lonely and horny all these years. And now that I'm finally getting what I need, it feels so good! So much better than I ever imagined!"

The crowd outside was getting larger now. Most of the assembled onlookers - pretty much all guys but I could see at least two curious women in the crowd - were masturbating or playing with themselves while watching Sandy getting fucked, her body writhing and shuddering in ecstasy. There were a few stragglers who found themselves disgusted by the sight of Sandy being taken advantage of, quickly fleeing the sordid scene to no doubt call the police. Little did they know that, as they passed me by on their way down the sidewalk, I was casting a forgetfulness spell on each of them. By the time any of them had their phones out to call 911, the memory of that vulgar woman being fucked would have completely faded from their minds.

"Yes! Oh, God, yes!" Sandy screamed, shuddering as the cocks in her pussy and ass sent her over the edge again. Her body trembled, and her pussy gushed out another flood of her juices. "Oh, fuck... oh, fuck..." she looked like she was going to burst into tears, the long-suppressed emotions she was feeling overwhelming her. "It feels so good! So good to be a filthy sinner! Please, fuck me! All of you, every last one! I want all of you to cum inside me!"

Turning away from the group fuck and back to the road, I waved at Detective Vella in her car. She pretended not to notice me, but I could feel her anger all the way across the street. Well, if she thought day one of her personal stakeout was good, I would make sure that every day after this would be even more exciting. I waited to see if she might break her terribly obvious operation at this point, rush up and arrest me for sparking a public sex scandal in the middle of downtown. But as I expected, she remained in her car. No doubt she wanted to haul me in for some major crime she believed I was guilty of. Not just some public indecency that would probably warrant a fine at worst.

I felt somebody tap me on the shoulder, a nervous looking guy in glasses and a polo shirt. "Hey, um... how much?"

"What?" I asked, turning around.

"How much is this going to cost me?" he asked, gesturing down to Sandy. By now, the first four guys had finished with her, and a new pair of cocks were invading her asshole and pussy, while she stroked and sucked three new guys with a blissful look on her face. "I mean, she's pretty hot, but I don't want to pay a fortune."

"You're not paying anything," I said, grinning. "Sandy here is giving it away for free. She's been celibate for too long, and now that she's finally getting what she needs, she wants to spread her legs for as many men as possible. Just get in line, and when your turn comes up, you can do whatever you want to her."

"A line, really?" the guy said, watching as - after a bit of a fracas to decide who would have the next shot at the ravenously horny woman - the crowd began organizing into a line that soon extended halfway down the block. "Shit, I gotta be at work in half an hour. Maybe I'll stop by after lunch. Is she going to be here all day?"

Oh, damn, what time was it? I'd had so much fun corrupting the pious young woman, I was almost late for my first appointment!

"Yeah, she'll probably still be here if you stop by later," I quickly replied, glancing at a couple of guys filming Sandy on their phones. Despite her early worries about any lewd activity getting back to her senator boss, Sandy was now staring directly into their camera lenses, grinning widely just before another guy shoved his dick into her mouth. "Doubt she's still going to have a job after this, so what else is she going to do? Anyway, I have to go. Enjoy her while you can, boys."

Leaving Sandy to her first - and probably not last - gangbang, I hurried back down the street. Time flies when you're having fun... or you're helping someone else have more fun than they've ever experienced in their life.

Chapter Text

Luckily, by the time I got to my office, I still had about 5 minutes before my first client arrived. As soon as I stepped into the lobby and she caught sight of me, Janice blushed bright red, then quickly looked away. No doubt the "dream" she had last night was still fresh in her mind. I thought back to the feeling of my cock buried deep inside her tight cunt, and shivered with delight.

"Janice, are you okay?" I asked, approaching her desk. "You seem a bit flushed."

"Oh, uh, I didn't sleep well," she stammered, looking back up at me. "I guess I'm just tired."

"Well, I'm sorry to hear that," I said, giving her a sympathetic smile. "Insomnia is often a symptom of bigger mental issues, and I know how hard it can be to deal with. If you ever need someone to talk to, I'd be happy to listen."

"Thanks, that's nice, but... it was just a bad dream," she said, smiling weakly.

"Oh, well, that's perfect," I said, enjoying this chance to toy with her a little. I sat on the edge of her desk, my long legs dangling over onto her side. "Back in school I took an elective on dreams and how to interpret them. Why don't you tell me about what your dream was about, and maybe I can help you figure out what it means."

She glanced down at her hands, nervously twisting her fingers together. "Uh... I... it was kinda personal stuff, really. I appreciate the offer, but I think I'll keep it to myself."

"You sure? It could really offer an insight into your psyche, and help you make sense of things. It's often said that dreams are a window into our subconscious minds, and by understanding them, we can better understand our own desires. If you tell me about your dream, it might really help you sort out what it's trying to say."

"No, no, it's okay," she said, avoiding my eyes. Of course, I could have used my powers to force her into telling me, but I was taking things slow with Janice. Better to let her stew with her secret "dream" of me as a succubus, fucking her to within an inch of her life, than to pry it out of her.

"Well, in any case, it was nice to have drinks with you yesterday," I said, standing up. "I appreciate you staying out a little late. Hopefully your kitty cat wasn't too upset about being left alone for so long."

"No, she's used to..." Janice trailed off, giving me a curious look. "Wait... did I tell you I had a cat? I don't remember..."

I flashed her a devious smile. "Well, you must have. Otherwise, how else could I know about Tilly? It's not like I've ever been inside your apartment, after all."

"I... uh... well, I guess you're right. I must have forgotten. This is my brain on lack of sleep," she said, sighing.

"Well, you know what you need right now? What would do you just right?" I said, leaning in close to her and lowering my voice to a whisper. "To swallow down a nice, hot, thick..." I let the pause linger, and then grinned, "...cup of coffee."

"Oh, right," Janice said, smiling weakly. "Yeah, that might help. Appreciate the suggestion. Anyway, you should get ready for your first appointment. I imagine they'll be here any minute."

"That's why I hired you, Janice," I said, stepping away from her desk. "Always ready to crack the whip and keep me on schedule."

Back in my office, I sat at my desk and went over the case notes for my first patients of the day. Unfortunately, my first case was what I thought of as a "cover session." Not every family who had scheduled an appointment with me were prospects for corruption and hardcore fucking. The first appointment of the day involved parents having issues with their three young children, the eldest only being six years of age. Not that I had a moral objection to such couplings... I'm a demon, after all. The words "moral objection" might as well be from some long-dead language. Still, I preferred my victims to at least know what sex is, even if they've never experienced it before. It made the taste of their shattered innocence all the more delicious.

Still, if I was going to establish my cover as a therapist, I couldn't just reject cases because, "Oh, your kids aren't even close to puberty yet? No, thanks!" And besides... if I decided to maintain this human identity for a couple of years, and kept these families around as regular clients, those young boys and girls would eventually reach the point where they'd be ripe for the picking. Long term planning is always the key to success, in business and other, squishier matters.

Even if I wouldn't feed on my first patients today, I could still have a little fun. When Mr. and Mrs. Andrews came in with their misbehaving kids, I was ready for them. While outwardly I ran them through the standard 'troubled family' routine, doing various exercises and role-playing with them to get to the root of their problems, inside I was busy planting twisted seeds inside the heads of the Andrews offspring. Ones which wouldn't bloom for a few years, but would eventually grow into full-grown fantasies. By the time those little brats started those "important life changes" that all young men and women went through, they'd also be on the road to becoming fully-fledged incest fanatics, seeing their own parents and siblings as potential fuck-buddies.

But in the meantime, my magic also helped quell the rebellious children's behavior, tamping down their tantrums and acting out. With my powers of mental domination, making a few rambunctious youngsters sit quietly was child's play. I could see Mr. and Mrs. Andrews relaxing as we went, staring at me in near-awe as I worked my magic on their children. Little did they know that this gifted young therapist was also tainting the minds of their little rugrats with time bombs of desire.

By the time we were finished, Mr. and Mrs. Andrews were completely at ease, obviously enjoying the quiet behavior and polite conversation of their children. They thanked me profusely, Mrs. Andrews in particular looking like she was fighting back to the urge to kiss me for helping her kids become such angels. "You're a saint, you know that?" she said, voice quivering like she was about to cry. "An absolute saint."

"Oh, no, not at all," I said, shaking my head. "Just doing my job. But I do appreciate your kind words, and I hope you and your family will come back again in the future."

"Absolutely," Mr. Andrews said, before turning to his wife. "See, honey? I told you that email was a bunch of nonsense!"

"Well, you were right," his wife said, smiling up at me. "Thank you so much, Dr. Malefas. We're so glad that you could help us and our children."

"Wait, back up. Email? What email?" I asked.

"Oh, it's nothing. Just somebody telling a bunch of lies about you," Mr. Andrews said, giving me a reassuring smile. "Obviously it was just some sicko trying to cause trouble. Anyway, we've got a lot of things to do today, but we'll call your secretary later to set up another appointment."

"Great," I said, smiling. "I look forward to it."

They left, and I took a moment to sit back in my chair and gather my thoughts. The thing they'd said about some mysterious email... something about that didn't feel right. I'd only gotten fully settled into this persona in the last few days, and already somebody was trying to sabotage my new practice. I had a sneaking suspicion who it was, but I would need to find out for sure what sort of salacious rumors were flying around to really get to the bottom of this.

As it turned out, I found out almost immediately afterward that the situation was even more dire than I thought. A few minutes after the Andrews family had left, there was a knock at my door. I looked up from my desk and saw Janice standing outside, looking sheepish.

"Belinda, sorry to say this, but we just got a call from Mr. and Mrs. Lancaster," she said, stepping into my office. "They cancelled their appointment."

Shit. I'd really been looking forward to the Lancasters. Three teenage boys that were constantly getting into mischief, with both their parents coming along for the appointment. I'd been licking my lips at the prospect of Mrs. Lancaster getting gangbanged by her sons and husband, but now that particular meal had been snatched right off my plate. Especially galling after not getting to feed off my first appointment of the morning. I needed to make sure this wasn't going to happen again, or I might have to start hunting for a meal outside of my unsuspecting patients.

"That's a shame. Did they reschedule?" I asked, hoping against hope.

"No, they said they'd be looking for a new therapist," Janice said, frowning. "I tried to find out what happened, but they didn't want to talk about it. Just said they'd heard rumors about your 'reputation' and wanted to go with a more established therapist."

"What? What kind of rumors?" I asked, growing increasingly concerned.

Janice shook her head. "They didn't say. They just said they were going to find someone else."

Nodding, I waved her away. "Thank you, Janice. I'll look into this. In the meantime, why don't you check in with the other appointments for today, see if anyone else has gotten cold feet."

"Sure thing, Belinda," Janice said, and then she left.

I sighed, feeling my stomach knotting up inside. By "rumors," I had little doubt that, like the Andrews family, Mr. or Mrs. Lancaster had received an email from someone, detailing a bunch of scandalous claims about me and my therapy sessions. I needed to see this email for myself. And to do that, I was going to need to do some networking.

Grabbing my phone, I looked through my contacts for Mark Rider, the father from my first appointment yesterday. It was possible that, since he and his daughter had already had visited with me, this mysterious emailer might not have bothered putting him on the CC list for this email. But it was a good enough place to start, and if it came up empty I could always question one of my future clients.

After a few minutes, I found Mark's number. It took a number of rings to get an answer, but finally I heard the soft click of a connection being made. It wasn't Mark on the other end of the line, though, but the sweet voice of his daughter, Allison.

"Hi, Belinda!" she chirped, sounding very pleased to hear from me. But also a little strange, like she'd sprinted to grab the phone and was trying to hide her breathlessness. "How you doing?"

"I'm okay, Allison," I said, smiling. "Is your father around? I need to talk to him."

"He's here, but he's busy right now," she said, a mischievous giggle in her tone. "You want to guess what he's busy with, Belinda?"

If I felt like playing Allison's little guessing game, I'd probably get it in one. But I figured I'd let her do the talking. "What's that, Alison?" I asked, leaning back in my chair.

"He's fucking me, Belinda!" Allison squealed. "I'm on my hands and knees in bed and Daddy is pounding his big hard cock into my tight little pussy." Now that I listened, I could definitely hear the sounds of squeaking bedsprings and low moans. "You're lucky the nightstand was in reach, because otherwise I'd be too busy getting fucked like a dog to answer the phone!"

Yeah, that wasn't exactly a mind-bender, that particular riddle. "Well, glad you two are having fun," I said, trying to keep my tone light. "But wait... at this time of day, shouldn't you be in school?"

"Nope! Dad wanted to make extra sure he got me pregnant, so he called us both out sick so we can fuck all day long! Oh, Belinda, thank you so much for making Daddy such a bad boy! He's so wild now! It's like... he'll cum, and be ready to go again just like that! I don't know where he gets all the energy!"

From Hell itself, I thought but didn't speak out loud. "That's great, Allison," I said, grinning. "And I'm glad I could help. Say, if your dad can manage a little multi-tasking, I wonder if you could hand him the phone for a second. I have something I'd like to ask him."

"Sure!" she said, giggling. Her voice grew quieter as she said, "Daddy, it's Belinda. She wants to talk to you."

"Sure thing, baby," I heard her father say in the distance, his voice slightly strained from the exertion of plowing his teenage daughter. After a few seconds, I heard his voice again, louder now as he spoke into the phone.

"Hey, Belinda," Mark said. "Whatever it is, could you make it quick? You've turned my little girl into an absolute sex fiend, and it's going to take all the energy I've got to keep this pussy satisfied."

From the distance, I heard Allison laugh. "Oh, Daddy! You're so naughty!"

"Yeah, I am, aren't I?" he said, sounding very pleased with himself. "Anyway, Belinda, what did you want to talk about?"

"I'll get straight to the point," I said. "Have you received any emails or messages about me lately?"

"Like what?" he asked, sounding confused.

"I don't know exactly," I said. "Just anything. Any email, any message about me or my practice. Anything at all."

"Uh, no. Not that I'm aware of," he said, before letting out a low laugh. "But I'll be honest, I haven't really been keeping up with my inbox since yesterday. Been a little busy, you know?"

"Busy fucking me, you mean, Daddy!" Allison called out. "You've been so busy fucking your horny slut of a daughter that you haven't had time to check your email!"

I let out a soft groan. Normally, such a wonderful demonstration of familial love would have made me smile, but not now. I needed answers more than I needed to hear these two fucking like rabbits. And besides, lustful energy didn't carry well over a cellular network. The telecoms should really get on that. Especially considering how many of their executives owed their positions and wealth to making a deal with one of my peers.

"Well, when you're not busy plowing your little girl," I patiently replied, "could you take a look at your inbox and see if there's anything there about me?"

"Hold on, I've got my email account connected to my phone, I can check right now," Mark eventually said. For a moment, the only sound on the line was the continued sounds of the creaking bed, and Allison's heated moans. "Oh, is this what you're talking about, Belinda?" Matt finally said, reading something off his screen. 'The Truth about Dr. Malefas.'"

"That sounds exactly like what I'm looking for," I said. "What does it say... no, never mind. Just forward it to my inbox. I'll take a look for myself."

Another long pause, Allison's voice growing more and more excited in the background. "Oh, Daddy, I'm almost there! I'm gonna cum!"

"I'm getting close too, baby!" he said off the phone, his voice thick with lust. "You ready to feel this huge load shooting inside you?"

"Yes!" Allison said breathlessly. "Oh, Daddy, do you think you've gotten me pregnant yet? I hope so! I can't wait for my belly to grow big and round and swollen with a beautiful baby! Our beautiful baby!"

"After all the cum I've pumped into you today, princess, I wouldn't bet against it!" he said with a chuckle. "But one more load can't hurt, right?"

"Just one more?" Allison teased. "Don't tell me Daddy's getting tired already?"

"Hardly!" he said, chuckling. Finally, his voice came back to full volume. "Alright, I forwarded it to you, Belinda. Now, if you'll excuse us..."

"Of course, you two," I said, smiling. "Be sure to give me a call when your little girl is expecting. I'll have my secretary send over a nice gift basket."

"Cumming, I'm cumming! Daddy's cock is making me cu-" Allison cried out, just before the phone went dead.

Setting my phone aside, I turned my attention to my laptop. Just as Mark had said, the email had the subject line "The Truth about Dr. Malefas." The message hadn't just been sent to Mark, it seemed; there was a CC list of about 20 other people. Whoever it was seemed to have sent it to every one of my clients, which begged the question of how this mysterious person had gotten their hands on all their email addresses. Only two people would have access to that, me and...

Never mind. I'll deal with that later. Opening the message, I began reading:

Even before I looked back up at the email address of the sender, I knew right away who was behind this. "[email protected]," of course. That wretched angel was up to her old tricks again, trying to interfere with my new enterprise. What was Aradel's obsession with me? Granted, when it came to corrupting the innocent, I was one of the best around. But she could have been bothering any number of other succubi spreading lustful debauchery across the planet. Or even the several dozen just in this city alone. Why did she have to target me specifically?

Aradel was smart in one way, at least. Rather than coming right out and revealing that I was a succubus, she spoke in vague terms about my "unethical" practices. And with the current political climate, that bit about "indoctrinating children" had the potential to scare a lot of the more conservative parents into canceling their appointments. No doubt the "alternatives" listed at the bottom were good, devout men and women who would lead my potential clients away from the dark side. Perhaps even secretly angels themselves, Aradel funneling my potential meals away to her fellow feathery freaks for a nice dose of salvation.

Well, we can't be having that. Hitting "Reply All," I wrote:

Chapter Text

Once we were alone in my office, I got down to business. "So, Nathan, how long have you and Leah been living in the same apartment together?"

"About six months," he answered. "She moved in with me after things with her last roommate didn't work out."

Leah sighed, loud and dramatic. "Can you believe that crazy bitch is still trying to post comments on my videos? I keep banning her, but she keeps creating new accounts to continue harassing me! Yeah, I might have broken a few things before I moved out, but seriously, she just needs to leave me alone already."

From the tired look on Nathan's face, I could tell he'd heard this particular rant several times before. "Anyway, you know how hard it is to find a decent place in this city," he said. "My apartment has a spare room that we weren't using, and I wasn't about to let my sister end up on the street. So, I offered her the chance to stay with me until she could get back on her feet."

"Very noble of you," I said, giving him a sympathetic look. "But from what you told my secretary, sounds like it hasn't worked out quite the way you'd hoped."

"Well, yeah..." Nathan started. "I mean, me and Leah get along great, just like when we were kids. But, well..."

Leah shook her head. "Still don't know why she couldn't come along for this. After all, Erin's the real problem here."

"Erin, that's your girlfriend, right?" I asked Nathan. "It sounds like there's some kind of issue between her and Leah."

"Yes, that's-"

"No issue with me, it's just that my brother's living with a total psycho," Leah said, cutting him off. "Never met someone so nasty in my life. She always has something to complain about, always on my ass for anything and everything. I told her, most of my subscribers want me to play in the evening. If I'm ever going to build a fan base, I need to be able to stream whenever the audience is there to watch. But heaven forbid I sing a little too loud when precious little Erin wants to sleep."

Nathan let out a sigh, his shoulders slumped. "Leah, it's not-"

But Leah wasn't done yet. "Not to mention she's always on me about leaving even a single crumb on the table when I eat, or not folding the laundry properly when I shouldn't even have to wash her damn clothes to begin with. I swear, it's like I'm supposed to bend over backwards for her every second of the day, just because 'Oh, my job is just so stressful, and I expect Leah to do everything for me.' So, yeah, me and her have a problem, but she should be the one in this office getting professional help."

"Alright, alright, let's calm down and let Nathan have a say," I said, trying to defuse the situation. "Now, Nathan, how about you give me your perspective on the situation?"

Nathan took a deep breath. "So, anyway, things were alright the first week or so. But then, all of a sudden, it's like the two of them were on completely different wavelengths. At first I thought they'd just had an argument and would eventually work things out. But, no... every day, it seemed like they got worse and worse. Every night now, it seems like one of them ends up picking a fight over some little thing, and I end up getting dragged into the middle of it. It's gotten to the point where last weekend, Erin flat-out said that either I needed to get rid of Leah, or she was breaking up with me."

"Good riddance," Leah scoffed. "At least I managed to show up for this whole therapy session, unlike your precious girlfriend."

"Leah, I told you, Erin is very busy right now. She tried to get the time off to come here, but with that big project due..."

Leah slouched down on the couch, looking like a petulant child. "Right, because she has a 'real job,' like she constantly tells me, while I'm just a lazy leech mooching off my brother. Did you know she's got a 'work husband,' Nathan? Saw the texts on her phone, she was practically gushing over what a great friend this Pete guy was."

"You looked at Erin's phone?" Nathan asked, sounding shocked. "I can't believe you did that!"

"Her own damn fault for not locking it. But if this is really about choosing between me and Erin, maybe you should just let her go. She'll always have Pete's shoulder to cry on."

Nathan put a hand on his forehead, sighing heavily. "Leah, you're so totally wrong. I've met Pete, had drinks with him. He and Erin are just friends, that's all. You always do this, try to..." he trailed off, looking at me for help.

"Alright, why don't we all just take a moment to calm down," I said, holding up my hands to quiet everyone down. "Obviously, there's some sort of underlying tension between your sister and your girlfriend, Nathan. All these arguments and fights they're having, it seems from what you've told me that it's about more than just the usual roommate issues. There's something deeper going on here."

Leah rolled her eyes, looking away from us both. "Look, Nathan, I love you, but you gotta admit: you've got the worst taste in girlfriends. Just like in high school, you were always going for girls who end up walking all over you. Remember Rachel? That redhead with the huge tits and no brains, who ended up ditching you for some football player?"

"That's different, Leah. Rachel was never all that serious. I don't know why you always bring her up."

"Whatever," Leah scoffed. "And how serious were you with Kristi? I still remember how you would spend hours talking to her on the phone every night, those goo-goo eyes you always had while you told her how much you missed her, couldn't wait to see her at school the next day. Then I found out from the girls on the swim team that she and Hailey had started doing more than just practicing their breaststroke in the school swimming pool, and... huh, those late night chats kinda stopped happening after that."

Nathan sighed. "Leah, please stop bringing up things from the past. All this shit from when we were kids doesn't matter anymore, okay? Erin isn't like any of those girls. She's smart, funny, and beautiful. I just don't understand why you and her keep butting heads all the time."

"You know why," Leah replied. "Because she's crazy, a control freak, and she's definitely fucking around behind your back. I'd bet a million dollars that's why she was 'too busy' to come to this appointment today. Didn't want to miss on any chances to let her 'work husband' bang her in the company parking lot."

"Alright, you two, let's calm down," I interjected. "We're not getting anywhere with this bickering, so let's try to focus on the question at hand: why does Leah feel so threatened by Erin?"

"Threatened? I'm just looking out for my brother!" Leah said defensively. "He deserves someone who respects him, not some skank who'll end up walking all over him!"

Nathan was looking like he was nearing his limit. "Leah, you need to stop saying those kinds of things about Erin. She and I are happy together, and I don't appreciate hearing you talk this way about her!"

"So, she's more important to you than your own family?" Leah snapped. "Guess that means we better cut this appointment short, then, since I need to find a nice spot under a bridge to sleep tonight. Just hope I don't have to sell my guitar to buy food..."

"How about we change focus for a moment?" I said, trying to calm down the situation. "Nathan, let's talk about what Leah said about your past girlfriends. It sounds like you've had a history of dating girls who weren't exactly the most stable people. Have there been any other relationships that didn't work out besides the ones she mentioned?"

"Oh, I could tell you-"

"Leah, please, I asked Nathan," I cut her off.

Nathan looked a bit embarrassed, but nodded. "I'll admit, I've dated a few girls in the past who were pretty... wild. Some of them, well..." he trailed off.

"Cheated on you? Slept with your friends?" Leah suggested.

"Let Nathan answer, please," I said to Leah.

Nathan took a deep breath. "Yeah, I guess she's not wrong about that. All through high school, the girls I dated ended up with someone else. I mean, they didn't all cheat, but seemed like Leah would always find out something about them that made me realize they weren't right for me."

"Wait, let's focus on that," I said, sensing a chance to get my true aim for this session off and running. "You just said that whenever you ended up breaking up with a girl, it was because of something that Leah discovered about them. Is that right?"

"I guess so. Leah was only a year behind me, and she was friends with just about everybody at our high school. She always knew all the hot gossip, and she could always sniff out bad news when it came to girls I was seeing."

I pursed my lips. "Interesting. So, going back to those girls Leah mentioned... was she the one who told you about Rachel and that football player?"

Leah chimed in. "Yeah, but everybody at school knew that Rachel was obsessed with him. She was totally using Nathan as a fallback guy, just waiting until she could get with the star quarterback."

"Interesting," I said, shifting to focus on Leah. "And you said you also told him about Kristi and her aquatic escapades with her swim team companion?"

"Well, if I hadn't, he probably would have found out himself sooner or later," Leah said. Sounding a little defensive, like she could sense where I was leading this conversation. "Look, it's not my fault that Nathan picks the craziest girls possible. All I'm doing is trying to look out for him."

"Right, of course," I said, smiling at her. "So... what about you, Leah?"

Leah blinked. "What do you mean? What about me?"

"What sort of guys did you date in high school?" I asked. "Were there any you particularly liked?"

Leah blushed, looking down at the floor. "Oh, uh... I didn't go on too many dates during high school, you know? Most of the guys at our school were total jerks, and unlike Kristi I wasn't into going... diving, if you know what I mean."

"Quite well, yes," I said. "But what about after high school? Are you dating anyone right now?"

"No, not really," Leah said. "Been focusing on building my channel lately, getting my follower count up." She glared over at Nathan. "After all, if this guy ends up kicking me out because of that crazy bitch, I better have enough money saved up to pay my own bills!" She paused, clearing her throat and calming herself down. "I mean, there was one guy I was sorta dating for awhile, but things just fizzled out."

"Really? Tell me more about this guy," I said.

Leah gave me an odd look. "Why? Thought we were supposed to be focusing on Erin and her personality problems. What's my ex have to do with that?"

"Please, just humor me," I said. "This is part of my therapy process."

"Fine, fine," Leah huffed. "His name was Nick, he was really cute and all, but long-term it just didn't work out. He never really believed that I could actually make it with my channel, told me I should go find a real job instead of chasing some pipe dream."

Nathan shook his head sadly. "He was so wrong, Leah. You're so talented and just a natural performer. I just know you'll make it someday."

Leah gave her brother a warm smile. "Aw, thanks, big bro! So glad that somebody in our apartment appreciates my talent."

"So, this may seem like a strange question, but... would you happen to have a picture of this Nick I can take a look at?" I asked.

"Well..." Leah trailed off. "Yeah, sure. Why?"

"Just curious," I replied. "I just want to see what he looks like. If you wouldn't mind showing me."

"Seriously, forget Nick, this whole thing is just ridiculous anyway. Can we get back to something important?" Leah snapped.

"SHOW ME A PICTURE OF NICK."

With my hypnotic command directing her actions, Leah pulled out her cell phone and scrolled through her photos. "Fine, not sure why this is necessary, but here you go."

She handed me her phone, displaying a selfie of her and a handsome young man, both grinning widely at the camera. "So that's Nick, huh? He's cute," I said. "Hmm, looks a bit like... mmm, maybe it's just a coincidence."

"Looks like who?" Leah asked.

"Nathan, tell me something," I said, turning the phone to face him. "Does this guy look familiar to you?"

Nathan frowned, shaking his head. "No, not really. He didn't really come by to our place, and he and Leah were finished only a few weeks after she moved in with me. Why are we focusing so much on Leah's ex-boyfriend, anyway?"

"Interesting that you don't see the resemblance," I mused, more to myself than him. "Perhaps it's some sort of subconscious thing, your mind refusing to acknowledge the deeper significance. I could probably write a paper on this, must remember to add it to my research list."

"Doctor, what are you talking about?" Leah demanded, glaring at me. "Nathan's right, why are we wasting time on this bullshit?"

"Leah," I said gently, ignoring her outburst. "I think I understand the root cause of this. The reason you can't stand Erin, why you always seem to have your claws out for her, it all goes back to your relationship with your brother. It's the same reason that back in high school, you would always dig up dirt on the girls he dated. I think it's time you faced the truth about yourself."

"Truth? What the fuck are you talking about?"

"Jealousy, Leah. Jealousy. It's the reason you're always sabotaging any relationship Nathan gets involved with. Why you've been pushing Erin's buttons, trying to force Nathan to choose between you and her. It's the reason you never dated anybody seriously in high school, and why the one ex that you do have..." I held up her phone, waving the image of her and Nick, "...is a spitting image of your brother."

Leah looked at me like I was nuts. "Are you fucking kidding me? Nick doesn't look anything like Nathan!"

I turned to Nathan, pointing the phone screen in his direction. "Look again, Nathan. Doesn't it feel like looking at a mirror?"

Nathan stared at the photo, trying to see what I saw. In truth, other than vaguely similar facial structure and hairstyles, Nick looked nothing like Nathan. But as Nathan stared, I entered his mind, altering his perception of reality. Once I was done, I saw his eyes widen in realization.

"Holy shit," he whispered. "He really does look just like me! I can't believe I didn't notice this before." He looked over at Leah, who was staring at him in disbelief. "Leah, is what Belinda is saying true? All these years, you've been jealous of me and my relationships with other girls? Is all this because you... you want me all to yourself?"

Leah looked absolutely appalled. "That's insane! Fuck, I already thought going through with this whole therapy thing was a waste of time, but I had no idea it would turn out like this." Her eyes shot over to me, a look of anger and betrayal on her face. "You're sick, you know that? Trying to convince my brother that, what, I want to fuck him? That I've driven away all his girlfriends because I'm horny for my own flesh and blood?"

"Interesting," I said, remaining calm in the face of her fury. "All I said was that you were jealous, Leah. I don't recall saying anything about your feelings being sexual in nature. Perhaps you should consider why your mind immediately jumped to that conclusion?"

Leah was breathing hard now, looking ready to blow. "It's all bullshit. Like this Nick thing," she said, turning her fury back on her brother. "Seriously, Nathan, are you blind? He looks nothing like you! Maybe you're the one who's got some issues here, ever thought about that? Making yourself believe that all my looking out for you is because secretly I want to fuck you."

She looked back at me, a strange triumph in her eyes. "Yeah, doc, maybe we should consider that, huh? Maybe my brother keeps dating unfaithful bitches because deep down, the girl he really wants is me, his own sister! You know, if you look at Erin a certain way, I think she and I could almost pass for twins!"

Nathan was stunned silent. He looked at me, then back to Leah, then finally spoke up. "Doctor, I don't know about all this. I think maybe we're getting carried away, here."

"Of course you'd say that," Leah spat. "Now that your dirty little secret is out, you think you can just walk away from all this? Come on, big bro! You know you've been fantasizing about me since high school. You think I didn't see you back then, when you'd sneak a peek in my room, watching me change or taking a shower? Hell, I even caught you once playing with yourself while looking at a picture of me in my cheerleading uniform."

None of those things had ever actually happened, of course. Just me having my fun with Nathan and Leah's memories. Of course, now both of them had vivid images of their younger selves suppressing their own urges, secretly lusting after each other. And if they both remembered it that way, was it really any different from it actually happening?

"Okay, let's all calm down," I said, trying to ease the tension in the room. "We're delving into some pretty intimate territory, here. Let's take a step back, shall we? I think that if we're going to resolve things, we need to start with a basic understanding of the root causes of the problem. This jealousy - whether it's sexual, romantic, or both - is a very old issue between you two, obviously."

"I told you, I'm not jealous!" Leah blurted out. "I'm just looking out for my big brother, that's all!"

Tapping a finger on the arm of my chair, I paused to collect my thoughts. "So, Leah, let's say that's true. If your brother ended up with a girl that you found suitable, that you were confident wouldn't hurt him, you'd accept it. Right?"

"Sure," Leah answered with no hesitation. "If he were happy, that's all I care about."

"So the thought of your brother being intimate with another woman doesn't bother you in the least?"

Leah got a look of confusion on her face. "Wait, you mean like, in a sexual way? I mean... ew, gross! It would bother me thinking about my brother fucking someone else, but that's... that's because he's my brother! Like, I'm not exactly thrilled thinking about my mom fucking my dad either, but that doesn't mean I want to burst into their bedroom, toss Mom to the floor and jump on my dad's dick instead."

Well, maybe next session we could work on that problem, but for now I wanted to stay focused on the family members in front of me. "Try not to think of it in such vulgar terms. I'm asking you to imagine your brother with another woman. Not necessarily in a sexual context, just intimate in a more romantic sense. How does that make you feel?"

Leah looked uncomfortable at the question. "I mean, I guess it would be okay if she was really special to him. I'm not really sure I get what you're asking, Doc."

"Maybe we should try a little exercise, really break it down. I want you to picture, in your mind, the perfect woman for Nathan," I explained. "A woman that he would be truly happy to share his life with, and a woman that you would be proud to call your sister-in-law."

"Um, sure, I guess I can do that." Leah shrugged. "This is so weird, but okay. Nathan, I forget... are you more into brunettes or blondes?"

Nathan opened his mouth, but I cut him off. "Try not to focus as much on the physical appearance, Leah. I'm thinking more of personality traits, morals, values. Imagine the type of woman that would be right for Nathan."

Leah took a deep breath, closing her eyes, and concentrating hard on the task. "So, basically the opposite of every other woman he dates? Sure, I can do that."

After giving her a few seconds, I sat back, clearing my throat. "Alright, now that you've got that image in your head, picture Nathan with her. Imagine her standing beside him, holding his hand. Picture them embracing, kissing. How does that make you feel?"

Leah was quiet for a moment, her brow furrowed as she focused. "It feels... well, I don't know. You told me not to focus on the physical part of it, so I can't really get a good image in my head."

"Okay, let's try a slightly different approach, then. Go ahead and open your eyes, Leah," I said. Once she had opened her eyes again, I pointed to my temple. "But keep that perfect woman in mind. Because for this exercise, I want you to think about all those perfect traits for Nathan, that woman you dreamed up specifically to appeal just to him... and I want you to imagine me as that woman."

Leah looked confused. "Huh? What are you talking about?"

"Just forget that I'm your therapist, and pretend in your mind that I'm that perfect woman that you created. Everything about me is exactly what you imagined in your mind. I meet all the requirements that you could possibly have for a mate for your brother. Can you do that?"

"Uh, yeah, sure..." Leah seemed uncertain. "I mean, I guess so."

I nodded, then stood up from my chair. "Nathan, could you join me in the middle of my office here for a second? Don't be shy, just stand up and walk over to me."

"Okay," Nathan replied, looking confused as he got up from the couch and walked towards me. He stopped a few feet away, looking between me and Leah. "What's going on?"

"Now, Nathan, this might seem a little odd, but please bear with me." I turned to Leah, smiling warmly. "Leah, I want you to pretend that I'm Nathan's girlfriend. Picture me as that perfect woman you imagined, and then watch what happens next and examine your emotions."

"Watch what-" Nathan started to say, but his words got cut off as I grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him close. Before he even knew what was happening, my lips were pressed to his, and our tongues met in a passionate kiss.

Leah watched us with wide eyes, her mouth agape. "Oh my God!" She gasped. "What are you doing?!"

As I broke away from Nathan, he gasped in surprise. "What did you just... oh, shit! What was that?"

"You see this, Nathan?" I said, pointing down to Leah on the couch. "Look at how upset she is. Seeing you in a moment of passion with another woman obviously brings out some very strong feelings in her."

"Yeah, of course it does," Leah protested. "I mean, you just kissed my brother out of nowhere!"

"Ah, yes, but there's more going on than that, isn't there?" I asked. "After all, Nathan and I only just met today. It's not like we have any history together, so obviously that kiss didn't really mean anything. And yet, when you saw me kissing Nathan.. saw that perfect woman you had built in your mind, kissing your brother... well, that brought up some powerful emotions, didn't it?"

"No... I mean... this is crazy!" Leah shook her head. "You're saying that because I freaked out about you kissing my brother, that means I'm jealous?"

I arched my brow at her. "So, you're claiming that you aren't jealous? That when I do something like this..." I grabbed hold of Nathan's crotch through his pants, and began rubbing it, "...it doesn't affect you in the slightest?"

Nathan's eyes went wide as he felt my fingers playing against his cock. "Wait, wait, this is going too far!" he protested. "This is totally inappropriate! We came here to talk about my sister's relationship with Erin, not to-"

"Shh, just let me finish my demonstration," I interrupted. "If we're going to resolve your sister's problems, then it's important that you understand where her jealousy comes from, and why it's so intense. Don't you want to help your sister?"

"Yes, but-"

"Just RELAX AND LET ME TOUCH YOUR BODY," I commanded. "I promise, once we're finished you and your sister are going to be much happier. You'll have a much better understanding of her wants and needs, and the two of you will be able to form a much stronger bond."

Under my control now, Nathan nodded silently. "You're right," he agreed. "I'm sorry, you're the expert here. I should just relax and let you do your thing."

"Exactly. And I'll tell you something else... my 'thing' is going to blow your mind," I grinned wickedly, as my fingers continued to stroke his cock inside his pants. Already, I could feel him getting harder, and after a little more groping I reached for the zipper on his slacks.

"This is insane," Leah muttered, trying to keep herself calm as she watched me caress her brother's body. "What kind of therapy is this? What is wrong with you?" Despite her grousing, she made no motion to stop me, instead simply watching.

Nathan let out a moan, as I freed his swollen shaft from the confines of his boxers. "It's just for the therapy," I heard him murmur, as if trying to reassure himself. "I'm not cheating on Erin, I'm just helping my sister."

"That's the spirit," I said, my hand stroking his cock slowly. "Just relax and enjoy. Nothing that happens during this session will ever leave this room. Only you, I, and your sister will ever know."

As Leah fidgeted on the couch, clearly uncomfortable watching me touch her brother, I gave her a smirk. "Still denying that you feel jealous, Leah?" I asked. "That watching another woman being intimate with your brother is making you feel all sorts of strong emotions?"

"You're crazy," Leah snapped. "It's not like that at all! This is so fucked up! That email was right about you, you're a pervert and a psycho!"

"I'm sorry that I'm presenting you with some uncomfortable truths," I said calmly. "But I can assure you, this is all standard psychotherapy. Straight out of the textbook."

I heard a sharp gasp from Nathan, and glanced back at him. "Fuck, Dr. Malefas, you're driving me crazy, here," he said, his voice strained as I continued to massage his hardening prick. "But I think you've proven your point. Maybe we should take a break from this."

"I'd like to," I said. "But I'm afraid that until Leah is willing to face these feelings, we have to keep going. Now, are you ready to continue the exercise?"

Not waiting for an answer, I slowly sank to my knees in front of him. His breathing grew heavier as he stared down at me, my face level with his crotch.

"Your sister is right about one thing, though," I said, leaning forward. "I am a pervert. And there's nothing I love more than getting my mouth around a nice hard cock."

"Oh my God," I heard Leah gasp, as I took Nathan's thick meat into my mouth. "What kind of textbook are you reading that says you can do that?!"

Nathan moaned softly, as my warm, wet mouth enveloped his throbbing erection. "Oh, fuck. I'm so sorry about this, Erin," he said under his breath. "But I guess it's a good thing you didn't end up coming today after all."

Well, if things went according to my plan, Erin would be figuring into this session soon enough. For now, I focused my attention on my patient's erection, sucking greedily on it. As I worked my lips and tongue around the shaft, I glanced over at Leah, still sitting on the couch. I could see her eyes widen as she watched me suck her brother's dick, her emotions ranging from shock, to disgust, to a reluctant curiosity. I knew it wouldn't be long now...

After a few minutes of deep-throating Nathan's raging boner, I pulled back for a moment to smile at him. "How is that making you feel, Nathan?" I asked.

"Oh man, that feels great," he groaned. "Dr. Malefas, you're incredible."

"Please, it's Belinda," I said playfully. "I mean, I think after I shoved your entire cock down my throat, we should be on a first-name basis."

"Whatever you want," Nathan breathed, gazing at me as I resumed working his big prick. "Belinda... Jesus Christ, that's hot. Fuck... maybe I should bring Erin around sometime. You could probably teach her a thing or two about how to suck a dick. With her it's like pulling teeth sometimes."

"Oh, I certainly could help her refine her oral skills," I said, licking my lips again. "But for now, let's focus on you. You ready to cum for me, Nathan?"

He nodded, staring at me through half-lidded eyes. "Yeah, I'm getting close, Belinda. Just a second more..."

Over on the couch, I could hear Leah whimpering, and the sound of rustling cloth as she squirmed in her seat. Any moment now. She was almost there...

"Yeah, do it for me," I encouraged him, rapidly stroking his throbbing member. "Cum for me. Let me taste your sweet load all over my tongue. Do it for me, baby!"

"Oh, fuck yeah!" He cried. "I'm gonna... I'm gonna cum!"

And that was when Leah had finally had enough.

"Get away from my brother," she snarled, practically leaping off the couch to rush over to the two of us. I let out a surprised gasp as she shoved me roughly aside, glaring angrily at me. "He's mine, and nobody else gets to touch him!" Still looking angry, she dropped to her knees in front of her shocked brother, taking the spot I had occupied just a few seconds ago.

"Leah, holy shit," Nathan gasped. "What are you doing?"

"Just shut up," Leah sneered, as she reached out and took hold of her brother's stiff prick. "Shut up and... and let me take care of this, okay? Please?"

Nathan looked conflicted. "I don't know..." he mumbled, glancing down at me with an uncertain expression. "Belinda, is this...?"

I gave him a nod as I pushed myself up to sit on the floor. "It's fine, just relax and let her do what she needs to do. This is a crucial step in your sister's treatment, and if you don't cooperate then she's going to get worse, not better."

Nathan looked back down at his sister, who was gently stroking his erection with one hand. "Leah, are you sure about this?" he asked. "I mean, is this really what you want?"

"What does it look like, dumbass?" she replied. "You think I'd be down here jerking you off if I wasn't into it? Fuck it, she may be a pervert, but Belinda's right. Watching her suck your dick like that, I just... I couldn't take it any more. I felt so jealous and..." she paused, letting out a sigh. "...so fucking horny. If anybody in this office is going to give my brother a blowjob, then it's going to be me. So just keep quiet and let me do my thing."

Nathan watched, stunned, as Leah leaned forward and took him into her mouth. He didn't try to resist, letting out a soft sigh as she began bobbing her head up and down his stiff pole. "Jesus, Leah," he whispered, as she slurped hungrily on his prick. "You're actually good at this. Fuck, this is so crazy. I can't believe you're really doing this."

"You see?" I said, pulling myself up from the floor and taking a seat back in my chair. "All that tension between your sister and Erin, it was all caused by jealousy. Your sister saw your growing affection for Erin, might have even heard the two of you having sex in the next room sometimes, and it drove her crazy. She wanted to be as close to you as possible, and she hated that Erin was getting closer. It took shoving it right in her face for her to realize that she actually did want you. Had wanted you ever since you two were old enough to know what sex was. And now that she realizes that, she's going to get exactly what she wants." I gave him a crooked smile. "And from the looks of things, I'm thinking it's what you want too."

"Belinda, I... I don't know what to say," Nathan mumbled, his eyes glued to his sister's head bobbing up and down on his dick. "I mean, I still love Erin, but if Leah really feels this way... then I don't know."

Pulling away from his cock, Leah looked up at him. "Nathan, please," she begged, nuzzling her cheek against his cock as she gazed longingly into his eyes. "It's true, I've been so jealous of Erin ever since you started dating her. And every other girl you've ever been with, all I've ever wished for is to be with you instead. Please, I need you, Nathan. I need you so bad."

Nathan looked down at Leah, obviously feeling conflicted. But with my lustful aura filling the office, it wasn't like he had much of a choice. "Leah, I... I guess I feel the same way," he said, hesitantly reaching down and stroking her hair. "I mean, Erin is really special to me too, but... you're my sister. You'll always be the most important person in my life. So if you really want to... I guess we can give this a shot."

"Oh, Nathan, I can't believe it," Leah purred, as she stood up and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I've dreamed of this day for so long, and now it's finally happening. Come on, let's get out of here and find somewhere nice and private to-"

She never got the chance to finish her sentence, before I cleared my throat. "I'm sorry, but I'm afraid that's not really an option," I said. "You see, what's happening here is all part of my therapeutic process. If you two plan to take things to the next level, then it's imperative that this happens in an appropriate setting. Somewhere where I can properly observe the ensuing events and offer useful feedback as needed."

"What, you mean... right here?" Nathan asked, looking at me curiously. "You want us to have sex right here in your office?"

I shook my head. "Nathan, please understand. It's not about what I want. It's about observing the dynamics of your relationships in a controlled environment. As your therapist, it's my responsibility to ensure that you're both comfortable with whatever comes next, and if it means watching you two have sex with each other, then I'm perfectly willing to do that. Anything less would be irresponsible on my part. So please, you two... treat my office as your own personal sex playground. Just pretend I'm not here... or if you're into the idea of someone watching you both, that's okay too. Either way, please, continue."

Nathan looked at his sister. "I mean... is that okay with you?" he asked. "Having sex right here, in front of Belinda?"

"Oh, fuck, Nathan! I don't fucking care if we do it in front of the entire fucking city," she growled, staring into his eyes. "I need you so badly right now. I'm so horny, I can't stand it anymore." With that, Leah grabbed hold of Nathan's shirt and pulled him towards her, kissing him passionately. "Fuck me, big brother," she urged him, pressing against his body. "Fuck me right here, right now. After all these years, I can't wait one more minute to have you inside me."

Well, what could Nathan possibly say to that? Leaning back in my chair, I watched as brother and sister helped each other remove their clothes, the two of them giggling like a couple of kids playing doctor while Mom and Dad slept upstairs. Once they were naked, Leah wasted no time bending herself over my desk, presenting her dripping pussy to her brother. "Come on, Nathan," she cooed, wiggling her juicy little bubble butt at him and giving it a slap. "Fuck your naughty sister's hot little pussy. I'm so wet for you right now, I can't stand it. Do it, baby, fuck me!"

Nathan glanced at me one more time, as if expecting me to stop them right as they were about to go all the way. "You heard her, Nathan," I said, giving him a nod. "It's time for both of you to finally get what you've always wanted."

"What I've always wanted," Nathan repeated, as if still in the process of convincing himself. But soon enough, I saw a look of determination come over his face. "Yeah, you're right. This is exactly what I've always wanted." Positioning himself behind Leah, he aimed his dick towards her dripping snatch and pressed forward. "Here it comes, sis," he grunted, his cock sliding into her pussy.

Leah let out a gasp of surprise as her brother's prick entered her for the first time. "Oh, fuck yeah, Nathan," she moaned softly, closing her eyes and relishing the feeling of her brother's thick meat filling her up. "You're so deep, big bro," she whispered. "So fucking deep."

Nathan growled, pulling his sister's hips back and driving his dick all the way into her. Leah cried out as he buried himself balls deep within her pussy, wasting no time with going slow and giving it to his sister as hard as possible, while she moaned and whimpered. "Can't believe I waited so long to do this!" Nathan exclaimed, slamming into her again and again. "All those times I spied on you while you were showering or dressing, wishing I could just sneak in there and fuck you. God, you feel so fucking good, Leah."

"You always were such a little perv," Leah said, grinning over her shoulder at her brother. "Guess I know now where those panties of mine disappeared to all those years ago. It's okay, though, I forgive you. Just as long as you keep fucking me like this."

"Goddamn right I will," Nathan breathed, pulling his sister's hips back and slamming his dick all the way into her again. "As many times as you want, whenever you want. With Erin at work all the time, we'll have plenty of time to ourselves. And I promise you, baby sis... I'm gonna make up for all that lost time."

"Mmm, you bring up a good point, Nathan," I said, speaking casually even as the two of them kept fucking across my desk. "You two did come to me to resolve this dispute between Leah and Erin. Feels like we still need to address that before we finish up here today. As much as you obviously enjoy this improved relationship with your sister, it wouldn't be right for you two to continue having sex behind Erin's back."

"So what are you saying?" Nathan asked, panting heavily. "That I should break up with Erin? But shit, I can't do that. I don't want to lose her... and besides, she pays most of the rent. Leah and I would have to find another place to stay, and I can't afford that right now. Fuck, I don't know what to do."

"Fu... fuck her, Nathan," Leah panted, pressing her hips back against her brother's hard shaft. "Heh, not like you're fucking me right now, though... I mean, just forget about Erin. We'll figure something else out. We always have. As long as we're together, nothing else matters."

"But..." Nathan struggled to find the words. "I don't want to hurt her, Leah. I love you both, and I really wish I didn't have to choose between you two." Still humping away at his sister, Nathan looked at me. "Is there no other way to fix this? You've already helped us so much, Belinda, but maybe you can think of some other solution to this whole mess."

I smiled at Nathan, but was silent for a moment. Finally I nodded. "Actually, yes," I said, standing up from my chair. "I think I might have just the thing you're looking for. But you two are going to have to trust me a bit on this one."

"Trust you?" Leah asked, giving me a crooked smile as she clawed the top of my desk in the heat of her passion. "Belinda, we're fucking right here in your office! I think that might indicate a certain level of trust has been established, don't you?"

"An excellent point," I said with a laugh. "But for this to work, I'm going to need something a little more than that. Nathan... may I please use your phone?"

"Sure," he replied, nodding down to his pants crumpled on the floor. "Right front pocket. It's face-locked, so just hit the button on the side of it and hold it up to my face."

As I went to retrieve his phone, Leah moaned softly. "Oh, God, Nathan, that feels great! You're fucking me so good right now, big brother!"

"God, I love hearing you say that," Nathan groaned, slapping his sister's ass with his hand. Leah squealed as her brother smacked her ass, the sound echoing off the walls of the small office. "Keep talking dirty, sis. Keep telling me how much you love it when your big brother fucks you."

"I love it," she moaned, wiggling her ass back at him. "I love it so much, Nathan. Oh, fuck, you feel so good inside me. I've waited so long for this."

Phone in hand, I moved to stand alongside the two sweaty siblings. "Smile, Nathan," I said, holding his phone up for him to see. Nathan looked into the camera, trying his best to hide the obvious pleasure he was feeling and put on a neutral expression. After a few seconds, the lock screen disappeared, and I had access to the phone. Opening up the contacts menu, I scrolled through until I found who I was looking for: "ERIN," was all the name entry said, an image of Nathan hugging a smiling woman at the top.

I took a moment to get my first look at the much-discussed Erin. As I had suspected, when Leah claimed that she and Erin "could have been twins," it was only to try and rile up her brother. The two looked nothing alike: rather than light blonde hair, Erin had dark red hair that hung down past her shoulders. Her eyes were dark brown instead of blue, and her skin tone was quite pale rather than Leah's healthy tan. Their style couldn't have been any more different, too. Fitting for the woman whose very important job was paying so much of her and Nathan's rent, she was dressed in a sharp business suit, with light makeup and a pair of glasses perched on her nose. She looked quite buttoned-up and reserved, and from I had gotten from scanning Nathan's most erotic memories, their sex life was active, but rather vanilla.

Well, I was certainly going to spice it up!

"Excuse me just a second," I said, moving over to the far side of my office and as far out of earshot of the sweaty, grunting fuck session as possible. Hitting the green phone button on Erin's contact page, I dialed her number and held the phone up to my ear.

After a few rings, a woman's voice answered. "Hey, baby, can't talk long," Erin said. "Things are really heating up with this project, and we've got a big presentation coming up in just a few minutes. How did things go with the therapist?"

"Hello, is this Erin?" I asked.

A confused pause. "Who is this? Why do you have my boyfriend's phone?" she demanded. After a moment, I heard her breath catch in her throat. "Oh... oh, no! Something didn't happen to him, did it? Is he alright?" she asked, sounding frightened. For all Leah's harsh words and insinuations about the woman and her relationship with her brother, I could tell right away that, without a doubt, Erin really did care for Nathan.

"No, no," I assured her quickly. "Everything's fine. Sorry, I should introduce myself. I'm the therapist Nathan had an appointment with today. My name is Dr. Belinda Malefas."

"Okay... so why are you calling me on his phone?" she asked, sounding skeptical as she recovered from her momentary panic.

"I'm sorry, it's just that we had a bit of a breakthrough in our first session, and Nathan wanted me to call you and give you all the details. My own phone is, unfortunately, out of service right now, so he let me borrow his to make this call."

"Oh, great... so what's this breakthrough?" Erin asked. "And could you make it quick? I'm really busy at the moment..."

At the other side of the office, Leah let loose with a loud moan as her brother gave her ass another spank. "Look at you, sis... you're making such a big mess on Belinda's desk," Nathan teased. "You're practically dripping all over everything! This whole office is going to reek of your pussy by the time we're done."

"Is that Nathan?" Erin said on the phone. "I can barely hear him."

I turned away as much as I could from the screwing siblings. It wasn't quite time for Erin to find out about her boyfriend's vastly altered relationship with his sister, but I knew it would be soon enough. I didn't want to spoil it for her just yet, though.

"Yes, he and Leah are... really getting in touch with their feelings," I explained. "Like I said, they've really made some major breakthroughs in regards to their relationship, and I think the two of them have finally figured out how to resolve the major source of tension between them."

"Great," she sighed. "But I suppose you know that really wasn't the goal of this therapy. The whole reason Nathan came up with this idea to come see you was to figure out why his sister and I just can't get along. I'm sure Leah's already told you a bunch of horror stories about how I'm a cruel harridan who won't let her play her guitar at night and makes her do all the chores around here."

"Ooh, harder, Nathan!" Leah gasped on the other side of the office. "I'm not made of glass, you can fuck me harder than that! Harder! Ohhh, yeah, that's it, you big stud! Make me your fucking bitch!"

Erin only caught a little bit of that, but I heard her annoyed sigh over the line. "Yeah, 'fucking bitch,' I swear I hear those words about five times a day whenever I come home," she complained. "Sounds like Leah is still being her usual self."

"Don't you worry about Leah," I assured her. "We were actually just discussing the tension between you two, and after some conversation I think we've really made some progress."

"Progress?" she asked skeptically. "Look, I'm sure you're quite skilled in your profession, but I've dealt with Leah for long enough to know that she's an expert at playing people. I'm sure she gave you a big speech about how she's ready to play nice and be a good roommate, but I can guarantee that the second we're alone, she'll start throwing tantrums again. We're going to be right back where we started, and Nathan's going to have to choose which of us he wants to live with."

"That's... not quite how I'd put it," I said carefully. "Maybe I should show you what I mean. Could you do a quick video conference with me?"

Erin sighed deeply. "Is this really necessary? I've only got a few more minutes before I leave for this meeting..."

"I'm afraid so," I explained. "I really need you to see what sort of progress we've made today. Describing it isn't going to be enough, you need to witness it for yourself."

"Fine," she said resignedly. "Give me a second, I'll switch over to FaceTime."

A sly smile on my face, I strolled back over to Nathan and Leah. The two were still going at it, no sign of slowing down anytime soon. "Hey, who's on the phone?" Nathan asked, although it obviously didn't interest him nearly as much as giving it hard to his sister.

"Just the person you wanted to talk to," I replied cheerily. "Hold on just a second, this is going to be absolutely perfect." The phone in my hand started ringing, Erin calling in through the video chat app. I connected it, getting a low-res video of Erin at her work desk, looking stressed and overwhelmed.

"Alright, Dr. Malefas," she said after a moment's hesitation. "What's this big breakthrough I need to see?"

I said nothing for a minute, simply grinning naughtily into the phone's camera. Then, without a word, I pushed a button on the phone. Switching from the front camera to the rear one, and giving Erin a well-framed video of her boyfriend pounding away at his little sister's tight twat. The look that came to her face just then was priceless.

"Holy shit!" she yelped, eyes wide as her phone screen was filled with the sight of Nathan's big, throbbing erection thrusting in and out of Leah's pussy. "Nathan... what are you doing?! Jesus, that's... oh my god, that's Leah! You're fucking your sister?!"

Hearing his girlfriend's voice coming from the phone, Nathan immediately froze in place, his hands still on Leah's hips. "Oh, shit, you called Erin?" he stammered. "Belinda, what the fuck? I thought you were going to help us!"

"I am, Nathan, don't worry," I calmly assured him. "Just KEEP FUCKING YOUR SISTER and I'll take care of the rest."

Nathan still looked confused, but my compelling command forced him to resume his assault on his sister's cunt. "Fuck yes!" Leah squealed as her brother fucked her harder than ever before. After a moment, she looked up at me with a wicked gleam in her eyes. "Wait, is that really Erin on the line? Give me the phone, Belinda! I've got some things to say to that bitch!"

"Of course," I said, switching the phone back to front-camera mode and handing it to Leah. No doubt she wanted Erin to see her face while Nathan continued to pound away at her.

Phone in hand, Leah grinned at her boyfriend's mortified girlfriend on the screen. "Hi, Erin," she said sweetly. "As you can see, me and Nathan are a little busy right now. He's got a big project too, as it turns out. It's called 'fucking his sister like a dirty whore,' and I gotta tell you... he's way ahead of schedule!"

I moved around so that I could see Erin's face on the screen. No way was I going to miss a second of this. She looked utterly horrified, her eyes wide and mouth agape. "I... I... I..." she stuttered. "I should have known! Pete is always saying this was why you were always such a bitch to me. That you were trying to keep Nathan all for yourself! But I never thought that... Jesus Christ, Nathan, what the fuck is wrong with you? She's your sister!"

Leah handed the phone up to her brother, Nathan removing one hand from his sister's waist to take it. And not for a second slowing his pace. "Erin, babe, I'm so sorry about this," he apologized, his remorse tempered a little by his heavy breathing as he kept banging away at his sister. "I don't know what happened, everything just went crazy. First Belinda started sucking my dick to make Leah jealous, and then the next thing I knew..."

"Wait, what? You're fucking the shrink, too?!" Erin shrieked.

"Well, no, she just gave me a blowjob, that's all. Listen, Belinda said it's all out of the textbook, standard practice for this sort of therapy," Nathan said. With my mental hold over him, he almost managed to sound like he believed that ridiculous lie. "Erin, baby… just because I want to fuck Leah, that doesn't mean we can't still be together, right? I love you both so much, and I don't want to have to choose-"

"Are you totally out of your fucking mind?" Erin screamed. "Once I get done with work, I'm going back to the apartment and all your shit is going out on the street. Yours and your sister's crap! You twisted bastard, you and your sister can go screw each other wherever you want, but not in my apartment. I want both of you out of there tonight, and out of my life forever!"

Nathan looked to me for guidance. I nodded encouragingly, gently taking his phone from his hand and holding it back up to my face. On the screen, Erin looked like she might explode any second, her face red with rage.

"Erin, honey," I cooed softly into the phone. "I know all of this is-"

"And you! Is it true? Did you suck his dick?" Erin cut me off.

"Yes, but only as a favor to you, Erin," I explained. "This whole thing, it's all about resolving this tension between you and Leah. And a big part of that is the obvious jealousy that Leah felt towards you. As I'm sure you just saw, obviously Leah had lustful thoughts towards her brother, which was a major source of conflict between you two. But, with my help, she's worked through that. Now, we just need to help you resolve your own feelings of jealousy."

"Jealousy? What in the fuck are you talking about?" Erin demanded. "I don't know what kind of therapy you're running here, but I'm not falling for any of this bullshit. Tell Nathan he can go to hell. Which probably is where he's heading after fucking his own sister. And you know what? Fuck you too!"

I could tell she was about to disconnect. But we were just getting started. "DON'T HANG UP," I commanded her. There was a moment of silence, Erin still looking outraged but making no motion to end the video call. "Tell me something, Erin," I asked. "Where do you work, exactly?"

"What the fuck does that matter?" she snapped.

"Just wondering how close you are to my office right now," I said. "If it's not too far, I'd love it if you could come by and participate in our therapy session. I really think it would be very beneficial for you to take part in this."

Erin looked at me in shock. "Are you out of your fucking mind? Why would I possibly want to walk in on my boyfr.... sorry, ex-boyfriend having sex with his sister?"

I was going to need to move this along. My magic was keeping Nathan from finishing off inside his sister, but I didn't want to torture the poor guy too much longer. "TELL ME WHERE YOU WORK," I sent another command across the airwaves.

"Valtera Industries, it's a tech company on the east side," she replied, looking more than a little alarmed at feeling her own mouth moving to answer my question. "What... what the hell did you just-"

"Ah, no, that's much too far. By the time you get here with traffic and all that, I'd already be due for my next session," I said. "Well, guess I'll have to go a bit more direct."

"Direct? What are you-"

Holding up my free hand, I snapped my fingers. In a puff of smoke, Erin popped into existence on my couch. "-talking about?" she finished, blinking before realizing she was suddenly in a completely different place. Her anger ever since seeing Nathan and Leah's video chat immediately faded, as she stared around the unfamiliar surroundings in shock.

"What's going on? How did I get here?" Her eyes went from Nathan and Leah - too busy getting it on to notice her sudden arrival - to where I stood nearby. "You... how did you do that? What... what are you?"

"I'm a therapist, Erin, and a very good one," I said, walking over to where she sat. The terrified woman shrank back as I got closer, shaking slightly in her seat. "So good that, when I asked you over the phone to come to my office right away, you called an Uber and headed straight here." I paused in my approach, cocking my head slightly. "Don't you remember that, Erin? Is everything okay? You seem disoriented."

The woman seemed to be having trouble processing my words. "No," she said softly. "That's not right. I was sitting at my desk at work and... and..."

"And I called you on the phone?" I prompted. "Told you that Nathan and Leah had a major breakthrough, but that I needed you to come by and see for yourself?"

"Yes," she said, nodding slowly, her words coming out in a dull monotone."That's right, I called an Uber and came as soon as I could." Shaking her head, she drew her attention back to Nathan and Leah, rage returning to her expression as she saw what they were doing. "Nathan, for the love of God! Can't you stop fucking your sister long enough to even notice I'm in the room?"

Nathan looked over his shoulder, acknowledging Erin's presence with a surprised gasp. "Oh, shit, when did you get here, Erin?" he asked, looking embarrassed but - under my mental command - unable to stop himself from continuing to ravish Leah's pussy. "Babe, I'm sorry, but... fuck, if you only knew how good it feels to finally..."

"Oh, Erin's actually here?" Leah said, turning her head to the side to give her rival for Nathan a vicious smile. "Glad you could take time out of your busy schedule to stop by. But as you can see, me and Nathan are closer than we've ever been. Looks like you're the third wheel in this particular set-up, so how about you go home and let us finish up, eh?"

"Now, Leah, let's hold up a second," I interjected. "Your brother has made it clear he doesn't want to be forced to choose between either of you, and I certainly don't want him to feel that way either. I know it may seem unfair, but this is really important to him. If we're going to resolve this situation, I think you and Erin are both going to have to make some sacrifices."

"Sacrifices?" Leah asked. "What does that mean?"

Erin shook her head. "This is insane. How could you possibly think I want anything to do with either of these people? He's fucking his own sister, for God's sake!"

"Believe me, I understand how you feel," I said, taking a seat next to her on the couch. "I know this is hard, and I want you to do something for me. Just sit here for a moment, and watch Nathan and Leah."

"Watch them?" Erin scoffed. "Look, whatever twisted little sex games you're running here, I'm not playing. I'm not sure why I rushed over here, but I'm leaving now."

"Just wait," I said, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Trust me, this is going to help you see things from a different perspective." I pointed over to my desk, Nathan still fucking his sister vigorously, her moans growing louder and more frequent with each thrust. "Just watch them for a little while. See how happy they look together? How strong their love seems? I mean, how could anyone see something as beautiful as this and not want it for themselves?"

"No, I-"

"Shh," I whispered in her ear, glancing over towards the couple. "Don't speak for a while. Just sit and watch."

Erin squirmed uncomfortably in her seat, watching the two young lovers in front of her. With my carnal aura so close to her, it wasn't long before her disgust at the scene was replaced by a strange sort of reluctant interest. I removed my hand from her shoulder, Erin making no move to get up.

"It's okay, Erin," I assured her. "There's nothing wrong with what you're feeling, and honestly, it will probably be good for you to watch this. Your boyfriend and his sister are clearly meant for each other. They love each other in ways that you can't begin to comprehend. But you need to understand that it doesn't mean he can't also love you. Not in the same way as a brother loves his sister, but a love that's just as powerful."

Erin lifted a finger to her mouth, nibbling nervously on her fingernail as she tried to make sense of her conflicting feelings. "I... I guess they do look like they're really enjoying themselves," she admitted. "But... I'm not sure how I feel about watching them like this."

"Oh, fuck! Nathan, I'm gonna cum!" Leah panted loudly, her hips bucking rhythmically against her brother's thrusts.

"Mmm!" Nathan grunted, his own eyes becoming hooded in pleasure. "Do it, sis! Cum for me!"

"Yes! Yes!! YESSSS!!" Leah screamed, her body tensing up as her orgasm hit. As Leah came, I could feel Erin stiffen next to me, her eyes focusing on Nathan's cock buried deep inside his sister's cunt.

"Oh, fuck," I heard Erin gasp, watching in rapt attention as Leah bucked wildly beneath her brother. "That's... that's kind of hot, actually..." She blinked, as if surprised at herself for saying such a thing.

"Yes, Erin," I murmured, leaning in close to her ear. "It is very arousing, isn't it? The sight of two siblings, who love each other so much, sharing each others' bodies like that is truly wonderful. And the fact that you find it appealing just shows that you do, indeed, still have feelings for your boyfriend. That's great, Erin. It means you're very open minded, willing to explore new things. I'm sure Nathan appreciates that."

Erin nodded slowly, still staring at the scene before her. "Maybe you're right, doctor. Seeing the two of them... maybe it doesn't matter that the two of them are related." She was starting to breathe heavily, her lust growing stronger by the second. "Or maybe... shit, maybe that just makes it hotter."

"Oh, I'm sure it does," I laughed. "But you know... you don't just have to sit back and watch. You could join in, Erin."

"Join in?" Erin swallowed hard, staring at the satisfied look on Leah's face with a trace of jealousy. "I... I guess that might be kind of fun," she said quietly. "But I don't know, Doctor. I do love Nathan, but I don't know if I'm comfortable with... with sharing him with anyone else."

"See, that's the problem we're trying to solve," I said, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "The core of this conflict between you and Leah. Both of you want Nathan all for yourselves. But he loves you both equally, and it would be impossible for him to ever choose between the two of you. So, the solution seems obvious to me. You and Leah both need to make sacrifices. The two of you have to be willing to accept the fact that Nathan wants to share his life with you both. That as much as you want him all to yourself, that you and Leah need to learn to work together instead of against each other. That you both can have Nathan and still be happy. Do you think that's something you can do?"

"I don't know," Erin said, her eyes going to Nathan standing above Leah, still rock hard. "But... but I guess that I'd be willing to try."

"Good," I said, nodding towards the two naked siblings. "Go ahead, Erin. Big changes like this start with a single step. So, why don't you go join them? Take that first step into a new sort of relationship with Nathan and his sister."

With a nervous nod, Erin rose from the couch. Seeing her movement, Nathan turned away from his panting, satisfied sister to see his girlfriend starting to remove her clothes. "Erin, what... what are you doing?"

Erin gave him a soft smile. "It's okay, Nathan. Dr. Malefas explained it to me. I know now that I can't force you to choose between me and Leah. And I don't want to lose you, so I guess the only thing left to do... is for me and Leah to learn how to share." Pulling her dark jacket off and tossing it aside, Erin then unbuttoned her white shirt, letting it fall to the floor.

Still recovering from her first brotherly fuck, Leah blinked from on top of my desk. "Wait, what's this about sharing?" she asked, giving me a suspicious glare. "I didn't agree to that."

"Come on, Leah, this is the best path forward," I said. "I know you love your brother, and that love makes you selfishly want him all to yourself. But if Erin's willing to make compromises, maybe you should too. The two of you have to be willing to both be the women in Nathan's life. It won't be easy, but I promise it'll be worth it."

"Leah, please," Erin pleaded, while unbuttoning her well-pressed slacks. They slid down her trim thighs, leaving her in just her bra and panties. "I don't like us fighting all the time. When you first moved in with me and Nathan, I had hoped we'd become friends, actually. But obviously, this whole tension over Nathan's affections has been building up for a while, and it's driving us apart. I know it's hard, especially now that the two of you have just had this really intense experience together. But I love Nathan too much to force him to choose between me and you. I'm willing to compromise, if you are, too."

Leah obviously didn't want to give in, but she couldn't deny that Erin was right. She looked at me, and I gave her a gentle smile of encouragement. "Fine, okay," she finally agreed. "If it means you'll stop getting on my case about everything, then I guess I can let you fuck my brother some of the time."

Erin smiled back, pulling her bra straps off her shoulders and tossing it to the ground. "Great!" she said excitedly, turning her attention to Nathan. "Guess we've got this worked out, huh?"

Nathan nodded. "Yeah, I guess we do," he said, sounding a little stunned about how this conflict between his sister and girlfriend had taken such an unexpected turn.

A sly smile on her face, Erin let her panties slide down her smooth legs. "Come on, then, big boy," she said, reaching out and grabbing Nathan's crotch. "Leah and I need to learn to share starting right now. And since she already got her turn with this sweet piece of man meat, now it's my turn to enjoy it for a bit."

"Shit, Erin," Leah said, a smile creeping onto her face as she got up off the desk, the surface slick with her sweat and fluids. "I think I kinda like this new side of you. You know, you're pretty damn sexy when you're not being such a bitch."

Erin laughed. "And you're not bad yourself, Leah," she said, taking a moment to let her eyes roam over the younger woman's slender frame. "I can see why Nathan likes you so much. Sister or not, if I were a guy I'd be all over you."

"Who says you have to be a guy, hmm?" Leah said coyly, moving closer to Erin. "I mean, if we're going to be sharing Nathan all the time... both of us in a threesome with him... no reason why the two of us can't have a little fun together, right?"

"Mmm," Erin purred. "You know what, Leah? I think you're right. Now, how about the two of us kiss and make up?"

"Hmm, sounds good to me," Leah said, leaning in close. "Come here and give me that tongue, bitch..."

Nathan watched in silent awe, as his girlfriend and sister started making out right in front of him. The two squabbling women seemed to have forgotten all their petty grudges with each other, as they locked lips and tongues in a lusty embrace. Nathan shook his head at first, trying to make sense of what was happening, but as he continued to watch, his spent cock began to swell and rise to the occasion. "Holy shit," he muttered under his breath. "Guess they really are getting along now!"

"I know," I said, strolling over and putting an arm around his shoulders. "Ain't therapy a wonderful thing? Always does my heart good when I see two people finally work out their differences and reach a compromise." Spotting Erin sneak her hand down to give Leah's pussy a gentle squeeze, I added, "Yeah, I'm thinking these two are done fighting with each other. Well, unless they end up arguing over who gets to fuck you next, but I'm hoping you all can work out an equitable arrangement for that. I'd recommend a day planner, or maybe one of those whiteboards where you can post schedules for everyone to see. Will save you a lot of arguments."

"This... definitely isn't what I expected when I made this appointment," Nathan said, watching as his girlfriend shoved two fingers into his sister's cunt. "But I gotta admit that I'm enjoying it."

Leah and Erin broke off their passionate kiss a few seconds later, Erin looked at Nathan with a flirty smile. "Alright, big guy," she said, hopping up on my desk and sitting on the edge. "Hope you aren't too tired from fucking your little sister. 'Cause we're not leaving this office until you make both of us cum." Spreading her legs wide, she leaned back, spreading her pussy open with her fingers. "Think you can handle that, Nathan? You man enough to keep both of us satisfied?"

"Damn right he is," Leah said, walking over to put a hand on her brother's shoulder. "Go on, big bro. If me and Erin are gonna be sharing you, you better give to her as hard as you gave it to me. No holding back, understand? We're not leaving 'til you give Erin the best fucking of her life!"

Nathan grinned at his sister. "I'll try my best," he said, stepping forward towards Erin, stroking his hard shaft as he did. "Shit, you look so sexy right now. I've never seen you looking this horny before."

"Mmm, I know. Watching you fucking your sister like that... it was weird at first, but now it gets me wet just thinking about it," Erin said. "Fuck, enough talking about this, already! Just hurry up and fuck me."

"Sure thing, baby," Nathan said, bending down and kissing Erin on the lips. "I love you," he said, looking over his shoulder at Leah. "Both of you. I hope I can make both of you happy."

Leah grinned, moving around behind her brother and wrapping her arms around his waist. "You're off to a great start, big bro," she giggled, pressing her naked body against his. Reaching around and grabbing his cock, she helpfully pointed it in the direction of Erin's waiting pussy. "Go on, stud. I wanna watch my brother fuck his girlfriend. Give it to her nice and hard."

"Oh, fuck, this is..." Nathan groaned as he slowly pushed his dick into Erin's pussy, rubbing it in the soft folds of her sex. "God, this is incredible," he sighed, looking down at his sister's hand guiding his shaft. "All those times in high school you helped me out with my girlfriends, Erin... you're really taking it to the next level now, huh?"

"Yeah, yeah," Leah chuckled. "Just get to fucking her already, ya big pervert! So many nights I had to listen to the two of you through the wall... well, now I get to finally see you doing it in person. So you better give me a good show, big bro!"

"Jesus Christ," Erin moaned as she felt Nathan's throbbing erection pushing into her. Her eyes went between Nathan and Leah behind him, the look of lustful desire not wavering between either of them. "Fuck, this is amazing! I love this... I love both of you so much!"

As she watched Nathan slowly push his way inside Erin's pussy, Leah could barely contain her excitement, her hands running across her brother's chest and stomach. "Fuck her, Nathan. Fuck her good," she whispered in his ear. "Make her cum for me, big bro."

Nathan moaned softly as he began pumping his hips, feeling himself sliding deeper and deeper into Erin's hot, wet pussy. "Fuuuuck..." he grunted, stamina obviously flagging a little after his previous session with his sister. But with Leah grinding against him from behind, whispering vulgar words of encouragement into her brother's ear, Nathan soon recovered his strength. With a groan, he pulled back and thrust forward again, my desk rattling with the force of his thick dick pounding into Erin's pussy once more.

As the three of them continued their steamy ménage à trois, I moved around them to take a seat in my chair next to the couch, enjoying the rich meal their lustful coupling was providing me. My blissful feeding was interrupted after a few minutes, however, by the sound of a ringing phone. I scanned the room, eventually spotting it on the floor near to where Erin had been sitting moments before. She must have dropped it after her unexpected journey to my office.

I was content to let it ring, until I caught sight of the name on the screen: "PETE." Ah, the 'work husband' was wondering where his lady wife had disappeared to. I supposed he shouldn't be left in suspense. Walking over and picking up the buzzing phone, I quickly answered. "He-"

Before I could even finish my first word, Pete was off and running. "Erin, where the heck are you? I came to your cube and nobody seems to know where you went! They heard you yelling about something and then you were just gone. The meeting's in 10 minutes, you know that if this presentation goes badly it could cost us our jobs. Please tell me you're just in the bathroom or something!"

"I'm sorry, Erin's a little tied up right now," I said, taking my seat again. "This is Dr. Belinda Malefas, Erin's therapist. Well... technically Nathan and Leah's therapist, but Erin decided to come by and join in on this session."

"Wait, you mean she's not at the office?" Pete asked, sounding about ready to have a stroke. "Listen, Dr. Mailfuss or whatever, I don't know why you're answering her phone, but she needs to get back to the office right now! We've got a very important-"

"Hey, settle something for me," I said, cutting him off. "Are you and Erin having an affair?"

A long silence followed, Pete finally speaking up. "What? That's none of your-"

"ANSWER MY QUESTION, Pete. Have you and Erin ever had sex?"

"No, we haven't," Pete answered immediately. "I mean, I really want to. Everybody in the office is always saying we'd be perfect for each other, but she's got a boyfriend and I can't seem to convince her to break it off with him." He paused, his next words confused. "Why did I just say that? Please, don't tell Erin about what I just told you."

Of course, I pretty much knew the nature of their relationship already. There had been no signs of erotic memories regarding Pete in Erin's mind when I'd gone digging. Not even the briefest fantasy, Erin obviously seeing him as nothing more than her co-worker. But I did so enjoy making the poor sap on the line come right out and say it.

"I see," I said. "Thanks for clearing that up. And I'll try to get Erin back to the office soon, but I'm afraid she's extremely busy right now."

"Busy? What could she possibly be doing that's more important than this presentation?" Pete said angrily. "All the top execs are waiting for her to present and the whole department's funding is depending on her. What the hell kind of therapy is more important than her job?"

"Pete," I said calmly, "Normally, I wouldn't disclose anything that happens in my office. Doctor-patient confidentiality and such. But in this particular case, I think you should probably be caught up on the situation. Could we take this to a video conference?"

"Uh... yeah, ok," Pete said, obviously confused by what I was suggesting. After a few minutes, the video call came through, Pete's face showing up on the screen. He was exactly how I pictured him: the kind of pudgy, socially-awkward simp who would spend all his time at work pining after a coworker who was already taken. "Whatever this is, please make it quick. I guess I might have to do this presentation myself, and I don't have a lot of time to prepare."

"Oh, this won't take long at all," I said with a smirk. Hitting the button to switch cameras, I gave Pete the best seat in the house to the hardcore fuck session taking place in my office.

By now, the three horny roommates had switched positions: Nathan was sitting back on my couch, while Erin was above him and lowering herself down onto his throbbing hard-on. I could see Pete's jaw drop as he watched his 'work wife' start to bounce her ass up and down, impaling herself on her boyfriend's fat dick, moaning loudly. Meanwhile, Leah was down on the floor between her brother's spread legs, facing away from Nathan with her back bent and her head tilted upwards. With a smile on his face, she happily licked and sucked away at her brother's dangling balls, her face inches away from Erin's pussy as she fucked him.

"Holy shit," Pete said quietly, taking in the scene unfolding before him. "This... this is really happening? In your office?"

"What does it look like to you?" I said, zooming in a little on Erin's blissful face as she bounced up and down on Nathan's dick. "We've had a bit of a breakthrough, you might say, and Erin is taking this opportunity to really show her boyfriend just how much she loves and appreciates him."

"God damn," Pete muttered, watching his coworker riding her boyfriend's thick shaft. As I let the camera view move around the ongoing threesome, Pete moved his face closer to the phone. "Wait, that girl down there on the floor? Is that..."

"Yep, that's right," I said, helpfully moving the phone down to get a good shot of Leah with her brother's nutsack in her mouth. "That hot little slut is none other than Nathan's own sister. We've got a real lovely moment going on here, a true family-"

Pete looked confused. "His sister? No, I was going to ask if that was that girl who does the guitar videos on YouTube? There's that one where she sang the ED from 'I Can't Believe The Student Council President Is Secretly A Reincarnated Demon Queen And That She Has A Crush on Me,' it was really amazing how she was able to nail all the Japanese pronunciations and..." he trailed off as my words really sank in. "For real, that's Nathan's sister sucking on his balls? Holy shit!"

"Yes, it's all very exciting stuff, Pete. But as you can see, I don't think Erin is going to be able to join you for your presentation today. So, I guess I should leave you to prepare without her. Good luck, and if you ever need to talk to a therapist about this particular incident, I can probably refer you to someone."

"Wait, wait," Pete said, as I started to push the button ending the video conference. "Could... um..." he glanced around his cubicle. "Could you keep this call open for a bit? Just a few minutes more, please."

"Sure, Pete. Whatever floats your boat," I said. As I zoomed back out to give Pete a full view of the threesome fucking on my office couch, I saw him give another cautious glance around his office. A brief sound of cloth rustling, and then Pete started to breathe heavily. From the way his upper arm was moving, I could easily guess what the lonely man was doing. Nothing like jerking off in the middle of the workday to ease those late-stage capitalism blues.

"Oh, fuck, Nathan! I'm close, I'm sooo close!" Erin screamed, frantically riding her boyfriend's big dick. "Your cock is so big! Fuck me harder, baby! Give me every inch of that monster! Oh God, I love you!"

"Yeah, that's good," I heard Pete mutter under his breath as I kept the camera focused on his co-workers' fucking. "Definitely gotta record this, where's the option to capture video?"

"Shit, I'm cumming!" Erin finally screamed, her body spasming wildly on top of her boyfriend's lap. "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeee!" With one last shriek of pleasure, the beautiful redhead collapsed across Nathan's chest, her face buried in the crook of his neck as she shuddered and shook. Once she had finished cumming, Erin gave Nathan a soft smile, leaning down to kiss him tenderly. "That was incredible, baby," she whispered into his ear. "Best fuck of my life."

Pulling away from her brother's nuts, Leah got up and hugged Erin from behind, giving her a soft kiss on the cheek. "Wow, you really came hard, didn't you? Isn't my brother's cock just the best thing ever?"

With a laugh, Erin spun in Nathan's lap to give Leah a hug and a passionate kiss, her boyfriend's cock still firmly planted inside her snatch. "Totally! I mean, he's always been a pretty good fuck, but I think you must have woken something up in him. Makes me think more guys should try fucking their sisters, if it gets them that turned on."

Oh, on that, Erin and I were in complete agreement.

Getting up from Nathan's lap, Erin let out a pleased gasp as she looked down. "Oh, wow, look! He's still hard! Nathan, you haven't cum yet?" When Nathan shook his head, Erin gave Leah a nudge. "Go on, then, girl! Looks like your brother needs some more of that hot pussy of yours."

"Sure, you bet!" Leah said with a grateful smile, taking Erin's place perched atop Nathan's lap. Sighing blissfully, she lowered herself down onto his rock-hard dick, Nathan grabbing her ass cheeks and helping guide her onto him. Leah rolled her eyes with pleasure as her pussy slid down Nathan's pole, taking it to the hilt in one smooth motion. "Aaaaah! I love this! My brother's cock is so fucking good!"

As the two siblings had their second round of sex, Erin leaned back on the couch, watching brother and sister fucking with her hand busy between her own thighs. I made sure to turn the camera in her direction, giving Pete a good view of his workplace crush just after having the best orgasm of her life.

"Oh, yeah, look at that!" Pete said excitedly, admiring the sight of Erin masturbating as he beat his meat. "Even better than those pictures I tried to make of her with that AI art program. Fingers in allllll the right places, oh, yeah."

Back on the couch, Nathan and Leah were fucking each other senseless, Leah's hands caressing her own tits as she rode Nathan's cock. "Oh, this is even better than the first time! Fuck, I think I'm gonna get addicted to my brother's big dick!"

"It's definitely habit-forming, but that's one vice I'm not gonna give you any shit for," Erin said, watching Leah ride Nathan with her fingers buried deep inside her own cunt. "Just as long as you let me get my fix, too."

"Shit, you two are too much!" Nathan laughed, leaning forward and kissing his sister passionately. "I'm gonna need to start working out just to keep up with you horny sluts!"

"Ha! I don't know about that, honey," Erin said, grinning slyly at her boyfriend. "I"m sure Leah and I are going to be giving you all the exercise you need. And if you ever need a break, you can watch us fool around with each other while you rest up for the next round."

"Mmm, yeah, I'm looking forward to getting a taste of that sweet pussy of yours," Leah smiled, giving Erin a wink while she bounced up and down on Nathan's dick. "We'll give my brother a real hot show to get him ready to fuck us both again."

"Oh shit," Nathan moaned, Leah slamming her hips back down onto his dick and bouncing in rhythm. "This is so hot! I can't believe I get to fuck my girlfriend and my sister at the same time. This is like something out of a dream, or... one of those Nadia Skye videos! Fuck, I gotta be the luckiest guy in the world!"

I definitely knew one man in particular who would agree with that sentiment. On the phone screen, Pete was starting to let out low groans, his face flushed red with arousal as his hand rapidly moved under the camera shot. "God, I wish I was there to watch this live," he moaned. "Look at her go, that girl is so fucking..."

"Hey, Pete, you ready for this?" said a voice off camera. Pete sat bolt upright, spinning his chair around in surprise. "Mr. Toobin is waiting in the... holy shit, put that thing away! What the fuck is wrong with you?"

"I... um..." Pete stammered, as heads poked up from the tops of cubicles all around him, gasps of horror filling the air. "It's... part of my therapy?"

Smiling to myself, I disconnected the video call, leaving Pete to what was sure to be a fun meeting with HR. Back on the couch, Nathan was about ready to blow, a grin spreading across his face. " So... you girls ready to prove to me how good you are at sharing?" he asked.

Leah and Erin exchanged a glance, guessing their lover's meaning immediately. Leah climbed off Nathan's lap, and he stood up from the couch as she and Erin went to their knees in front of him. As Nathan jerked himself off, both women opened their mouths wide, waiting eagerly for him to shoot his load.

"Fuck, here it comes," Nathan grunted after a few more strokes, pushing his hips forward and letting loose a torrent of cum into Leah's waiting mouth. She swallowed eagerly, moaning softly at the taste of her brother's seed. After a few spurts, Nathan turned towards Erin, filling her mouth with more of his jizz. Erin accepted the load without complaint, swallowing it quickly as she stared up at her boyfriend with lustful longing. When Nathan was finished, the two women turned towards each other, grinning as they licked each other's faces, getting every last drop of cum that had missed their mouths.

"Now that's what I call a real team-building exercise," Nathan said, falling back on the couch and smiling contentedly. "See, isn't it so much better to share?"

"Yeah," Leah agreed with a smile. "It really is." She looked over at me sitting in my chair and smiled. "Thank you so much, Belinda. I don't think me and Erin are ever gonna fight again." She grinned up at Nathan. "Not when we're too busy keeping my brother happy!"

Erin nodded in agreement. "You got that right! I'm going to be spending all my time off the clock just-" she let out a gasp. "Oh, shit! The presentation! It was supposed to start in just a few minutes!" She slumped back on the floor, looking devastated. "I'm gonna lose my job for sure! Unless Pete manages to pull something out of the bag, I'm done for!"

"Mmm, I don't think you're going to be able to count on Pete to pull out anything right now," I observed. "At least, not anything that's going to save your jobs. But you know... I just had a thought. If you do end up seeking a new avenue of employment, I think I know one that you'd be a natural for."

Nathan frowned. "What are you talking about? Trying to find a job that pays as good as what Erin has now... I don't think there's anything like that out there. At least, not anything she could find before our next rent payment is due."

I glanced over at Leah. "I think there is something, actually. But you're going to need Leah's help. After all, she knows a lot about building an audience online. Granted, she's working in a more quote-unquote 'respectable' field, but I'm sure it wouldn't be too hard to put that knowledge to use for a certain... other sort of online celebrity."

It took a minute, but my suggestion finally dawned on Erin. "You're saying... I should be a porn star? Like, doing live sex shows and stuff?"

"Yes, exactly! And not just you, Erin, but all of you together! When I was watching the three of you together on this phone camera," I held up Erin's phone, "I was thinking to myself, 'Damn, I bet people would pay good money to see this!' You were all so hot together, and if you decided to make videos just like what you were just doing, I'm sure you'd have a huge following on the internet."

"You think so?" Leah asked, sitting up with a hopeful expression. "I mean, guys on my guitar channel are always leaving pervy comments, saying I should set up an OnlyFans or something where I can post private videos of me getting naked and playing with myself, shit like that. I never really took it seriously before, but now that you mention it... maybe I should try filming some homemade videos!" She looked at Nathan and Erin and grinned. "I mean, we should try making some videos, you know? Like Belinda said, I bet there's tons of people who'd love to watch us fuck each other."

"Wow, that might work! Yeah, let's do it!" Erin exclaimed, sounding strangely excited despite the woman never even considering such a vulgar career path before this moment.

Nathan shrugged. "I mean, I'm game. If it makes us enough, I can quit my job too and we can all be porn stars full-time. Maybe even find some other folks in that line of work and get them to join us for some live shows, stuff like that." He looked at Leah and Erin expectantly. "I mean, is that something you ladies would be comfortable with? You wouldn't mind bringing some other guys and girls into this, would you?"

The two girls looked at each other, grinning. "Fuck yeah, that sounds like a blast!" Leah exclaimed enthusiastically. Reaching out, she gave her brother's limp cock a quick stroke. "I mean, this one is always gonna be my favorite, but I'd love to try out some different dicks on camera."

"Me too!" Erin agreed. "And not just guys. If we can find some girl who's already doing porn and has some fans, we can bring her on and maybe get some crossover viewers."

"I know exactly where you can start," I said with a grin. "There's a Chinese place called the Jade Dragon down on Parker Avenue. One of the delivery girls who works there, Ai, she's already got a side hustle doing cam shows. You should get in touch with her, she can probably help you get your own page set up and give you some tips on how to build an online following. And once all the boring setup is taken care of, I'm sure she'd be more than willing to join you three for a few videos. Think I saw one of those articles online, said that 'Asian' is one of the top porn searches in this state, so she'd be a great way to attract new fans."

"That sounds great!" Erin said excitedly. "Wow, I can't believe I'm actually going to become a porn star!" She gave Nathan a coy look. "I guess I've never told anyone this, but I've kinda always fantasized about what it would be like to do that sort of thing. Having people all over the world see me naked, getting fucked and sucking cocks. It's always been my biggest secret, but now it's actually going to happen!"

And by "always," Erin actually meant "as of ten seconds ago when I put that secret desire into her head." Granted, not the usual sort of adjustment I made to my patients' memories, but I'd already gotten plenty of energy off this particular session. Giving Erin a bunch of "memories" of lusting after her father, mother, and two brothers could wait until next time.

With a wide smile, Leah extended her arms, hugging both Erin and Nathan close. "This is the best day of my life! I love you both so much! We're gonna make the hottest porn movies together!" She gave both of them a quick kiss, then released her grip on them and turned to me. "Thanks so much for the great idea, Belinda!" she paused, then added with a sly smile. "Hey, don't know what you're into, but if ever want to try your hand at a little acting..." she trailed off, arching her brow suggestively.

Catching her drift, I laughed. "Well, I appreciate the offer, but might not be wise for a family therapist to be starring in her clients' porn films. As tempting as it might be."

"Yeah, probably a good call," Leah said with a grin. "But if you ever feel like a career change, you know how to reach us!"

"Yes, and I wish you all the best," I replied. "But for now, there's a bathroom with a shower through that door over there," I pointed to the closed door behind me. "Get yourselves cleaned up before you head out, and just give my secretary a call if you ever feel like another session."

"Thank you so much, Belinda!" Leah exclaimed happily, practically bouncing in excitement as she pictured her new life as a porn star. "Hey, maybe I should write a song about all this! Something like 'A Little Sexual Therapy' or 'Fuck Me Like My Brother Does'." She giggled. "We could even use it for the soundtrack of our first video together!"

"Sounds like the makings of a hit to me," I chuckled. "Just be sure to mention me in the credits."

Chapter Text

As my latest clients headed off to begin their new lives as fine purveyors of adult entertainment, I followed them out to the lobby. Janice gave Erin a strange look as she passed. "Wait, was she..." she looked at me with confusion on her face. "Weren't there just two of them before?"

"Oh, right, sorry," I said, waving as my clients left. "She got here while you were in the break room making coffee. No worries, I came out and got her."

"Great, I'm really on a roll today, aren't I?" Janice sighed. "Falling asleep at my desk, leaving the front desk unmanned when people are showing up for appointments... Belinda, I promise I'll make it up to you somehow, okay?" A smile came to her face as something came to her, and she reached into a desk drawer to retrieve her purse. "Hey, let me take you to lunch, it's getting around that time anyway. My treat, what do you say?"

I smiled. "Sure, why not? I'm starving." Of course, in truth I had just fed quite well on my last patients, but perhaps I might find some opportunities for an extra nibble at whatever restaurant Janice chose.

"So, what are you in the mood for?" she asked as we walked out of my lobby and down the long hallway towards the elevator. We passed multiple doors on the way there, a wide array of different businesses operating under this building's roof, from insurance companies to lawyers to a tax preparation service. I made a mental note to spend some of my spare time getting to know the other tenants better. Maybe get them to show me some family photos...

"You know, I feel like something fancy," I said. "Maybe that Italian restaurant over on Main Street. The one with that celebrity chef guy, what's his name? Antonio something? Anyway, I hear the food is fantastic, the best fettuccine Alfredo in the country, and only $100 a plate."

As we got into the elevator, Janice turned pale. "Uh... I guess we could go there," she said, obviously doing the math in her head and trying to keep from panicking. "Do they have free breadsticks, you think? You know, on second thought I don't think I'm all that hungry, so I might just watch you-"

"Janice, I'm kidding," I said with a grin. "You choose whatever place you want to go to. I'm happy to eat anywhere."

She looked relieved. "Right, of course you were joking. Well, uh, do you like Mexican food? There's a little place over on 3rd, La Familia Feliz, I've been meaning to check it out for ages."

"Mexican sounds great," I said, as we reached the ground floor and headed through the lobby towards the front entrance of the building. "Close enough to walk, too, assuming the weather holds out."

Once I was outside again, I scanned the general area. Yep, there she was. Detective Vella, still on her one-woman stakeout, parked outside of my office building. I fought the urge to give her another sarcastic wave, not wanting to alert Janice to her presence. For whatever reason, my secretary had a real problem with cops, and I didn't want to make her upset.

"Oh, this is just the perfect day to be outside!" Janice exclaimed with a smile, the two of us starting our leisurely stroll towards the restaurant. "Not too hot, not too cold. A nice breeze and sunny skies." She took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air. "Guess we should enjoy these temperatures while we can, huh?" she said, reaching into her purse for something. "In a few months, this city is going to be hotter than hell."

I chuckled knowingly. "Hell isn't that hot," I said softly. "A little chilly, actually."

"Huh? What was that?" she asked, looking up from her phone. "Sorry, just checking my texts. I told you about my sister, right?"

"Right, Dakota. Everything okay with her?" I asked.

Janice rolled her eyes. "Is anything ever alright with Dakota? I swear, I love her to death, but sometimes she can be such a drama queen. This girl Jenny that she liked turned out to not be interested, and you'd think it was the end of the world." As she walked, Janice tapped out a reply, then sent it. "I'm sure she'll get over it and be pining after someone else within a week." She squinted, looking at something on her screen. "What the... that can't be real. You hear about this story, Belinda?"

I craned my neck to see what Janice was looking at on her phone, and saw her reading an online news article, the headline stating: "Senator Jones in the hot seat, as staffer caught engaging in public sex acts."

"Wow, this happened just down the street from our office!" Janice said, glancing at me and pointing at the picture of the alleyway where I'd had my morning encounter with Sandy. "Did you see it on the way in this morning?"

"I think I might have mentioned something like that," I said with a wry smile, scanning the article as it detailed in bland language the massive gangbang I had sparked with my seductive powers. It ended with Sandy's mugshot, the sweaty and cum-soaked woman grinning in satisfaction despite everything. "Not exactly something you see every day, you know?"

"Right, of course," Janice replied nonchalantly, as she continued to scroll down the page. "It says here that by the time the police broke it up, the woman had..." she hesitated before continuing, a slight flush coming to her cheeks, "'engaged in relations' with at least a dozen men, and even more had been gathered around waiting for their turn. Sounds like videos of the whole thing are already getting posted on a bunch of online porn sites."

"Ooh, which sites?" I asked, perhaps a little too eagerly. When Janice looked at me funny, I shrugged. "I mean, obviously that's awful, a horrible thing to do without the woman's permission. I should probably find out where those videos are being posted and report them."

"Yeah, definitely," Janice said. "God, what could possess someone to do something like that? Just having sex with random guys, right out in the open in broad daylight? And how could so many guys just... whip it out and go to town on a woman who obviously has some sort of mental issues? I hope she gets the help she obviously needs..."

"Yes, what could have gotten into her?" I said, adding a wry chuckle, "Well, apart from the obvious. I'd quite like to counsel her myself, wonder what ended up happening to her once the cops broke things up?"

Janice looked at the article. "Says here she and several of the men were charged with public lewdness and disorderly conduct. Oh, jeez, sounds like the CEO of one of the biggest porn companies posted her bail, in return for her signing a contract with his studio. He says they plan to start filming with her as soon as possible."

I shook my head, chuckling darkly. "Well, I guess you could say, 'All's well that ends well.' If she likes getting plowed by multiple strangers, I'm sure she'll do fine working in porn."

From the look on Janice's face, obviously she didn't agree. "Poor woman. The stories I see about how that disgusting industry treats women are enough to make me sick. There's this one, she goes by Nadia Skye... I heard that for one 'film,'" she made quotation marks in the air with her fingers, "she ended up having sex with twenty different guys. And once they had all finished, they all stood around her and... urinated on her. I'll never forget the look in her eyes as she opened her mouth and started swallowing all that stuff. That's just wrong on so many levels."

I looked over at Janice. "'The look in her eyes?' I thought you said you'd only heard rumors of this?"

She looked down at her feet. "Yeah, guess I didn't just hear about it. One of Nate's attempts to 'spice things up' with me. He put on a bunch of porn movies to play in the background while we were having sex. Didn't exactly go great. At first, I couldn't even concentrate on what we were doing in bed, because I was too busy laughing at the terrible acting. Then, when he put on some of the more extreme stuff, like that Nadia Skye movie I mentioned, I just felt disgusted watching all those women being treated like pieces of meat. And all those 20-on-1 or however many guys were all treating one woman like their personal sex toy. Call me old-fashioned, but I happen to think that sex is best when it's just one-on-one. It's supposed to be something intimate, special between two people, not a group fuckfest."

I said nothing, and after a moment Janice cleared her throat. "Sorry if I've offended you. I know you're a little more... uh, flexible with your sexual preferences than most, and I'm not saying that sort of thing is bad in any way. But I just can't imagine ever having sex with more than one person at a time, you know?"

"That's perfectly alright," I said with a smile. "But Janice, it's always important to remember that everyone is different. Especially when it comes to sex and relationships. There's no right or wrong, and there are plenty of men and women out there who think nothing of having sex with multiple partners at a time, and who actually prefer that kind of arrangement."

"You're right," Janice said, nodding, "And what I said before about that woman, about how she must have been mentally ill to want to have sex with a dozen guys in public like that... I suppose that wasn't the right way of thinking about it."

I chuckled. "Well, I couldn't say one way or the other about that. It's one thing to want to engage with multiple partners in the privacy of your own bedroom, or to get a thrill out of the idea of having sex in public. But that incident from this morning is a bit extreme, even for my tastes."

"I know, right? And to do that sort of thing while working with a guy like Dominic Jones? I mean, it's like she was begging to get fired as it was, but then to have it all over the news like that."

I looked over at her quizzically. "Can't say I'm up-to-date on politics, but what's the deal with this Senator Jones guy? Sounds like he's a bit of a hardass on certain issues."

"That's putting it lightly," Janice said, her tone turning grim. "Probably a good thing you don't know much about him, because the more you learned, the more you would probably hate the man. In fact, I'd probably say that compared to your attitudes towards sex, he's pretty much the exact opposite. One of those types who wants government poking its head into people's bedrooms. Anti-sex education, anti-LGBT rights, anti-birth control, anti-pornography... hell, he's 'anti' just about everything that doesn't involve a married man and woman having sex strictly for the purpose of procreation."

I nodded slowly. "Yes, it doesn't sound like he and I have much in common, does it? Well, maybe this incident with his aide might drag his name through the mud enough to get him voted out of office."

Janice nodded. "Hope you're right, although I can't say I'm holding my breath. He's already gotten ahead of the whole thing, cutting ties with the woman and blaming the whole thing on 'the degeneracy of our ungodly society'. I guess somehow, his staffer wouldn't have been having sex in public if only the schools would stop discussing things like homosexuality and transgender issues, as if that makes any sense at all." She turned off her phone screen, and under her breath I heard, "What an asshole."

I found myself feeling a little sympathetic towards Janice just then. She was already dealing with her parents practically disowning her sister for coming out as gay, and now, thanks to the efforts of people like Senator Jones, society as a whole was becoming less and less tolerant of anyone who didn't fit in with their narrow definition of "normal". Fuck, if this is what you had to believe to get into Heaven, then no wonder so many mortals these days were choosing a different path.

We continued walking through the city streets, until we reached the restaurant Janice had picked out. La Familia Feliz was a nice little place, definitely not the kind of fancy joint that would break the bank, but one that offered a decent variety of dishes. It was obviously popular, most of the tables filled with groups of people sitting together, enjoying their lunch breaks. Luckily, we walked in just as a table near the back was clearing out, and grabbed it quickly.

"Hola, and thank you for dining with us!" boomed a cheerful waiter, popping a basket of tortilla chips on the table. "Can I start you ladies off with something to drink?"

"I'm fine with just water," Janice responded, frugal as always.

"Mmm, I shouldn't, have to be back at work after this, but you know... one beer won't hurt," I said with a smile. "This is a really lovely place, by the way. I've never come here before."

"Gracias, señora," the waiter replied, smiling broadly. "My father, he's worked very hard to build this business, spent years working at a small cafe back home to save enough to move here and start his own place. This is pretty much his life's dream, you know?"

"Ah, your father owns this place?" I asked as the waiter took down our drink orders. "Well, how fortunate for you. To have a good job, and help your father achieve his dreams, must be wonderful."

The waiter nodded. "Yes, all of us appreciate his generosity very much. This is a completely family-owned and run establishment, actually. The name La Familia Feliz translates into 'The Happy Family,' and everyone who works here are all related to each other. Papa runs the place, my mother does most of the cooking with my older brothers and some of our cousins helping out, some of my other cousins are waiters here as well. My older sister is right there behind the bar, and my younger sister Luisa has just started helping out with cleanup during the busiest hours."

"A real family affair, huh?" I said, unable to hide the wide grin on my face. "That's... that's just so wonderful! I can't tell you how happy I am to hear that! Just really, really great!"

The waiter gave me an odd look. "Uh, yeah. Well, I'll get those drinks over to you right away," he said, heading over to the bar and relaying our requests to his sister.

Janice leaned forward in her seat, looking at me quizzically. "What's with you?" she asked. "You look like you just won the lottery."

"Oh, I don't know," I said, still grinning widely. "Just something about this place, I just feel... good. Like I'm really going to enjoy the dining experience."

"Why is that?" she asked, before letting out a laugh. "Right, I get it. A family business, and you're a family therapist, of course. Well, try not to psychoanalyze the entire lunch staff, if you could. With how hard you work already, you deserve a break every once in a while. Just relax and enjoy your meal, I insist."

"Oh, of course. Trust me, I'm looking forward to getting a taste of what this fine family has to offer," I said, then chuckled. "By which I mean the food, of course. Almost made it sound for a second there like I was going to be dining on the family, which... well, that's just crazy talk." I let out a laugh that was a little too loud and forced, several nearby diners turning their heads in our direction in curiosity.

Janice looked at me like I was losing it. "No, I understood what you meant," she said, shaking her head. "I didn't think that... never mind."

The waiter returned with our drinks, and made to go over to another table. "Excuse me just a second, uh..." I said, spotting his nametag. "Eduardo. Can I tell you something really quickly?"

Eduardo paused, turning back to me. "Of course, señora," he said.

"Come here, just lean down close to me," I said with a smile. "It's a little private, don't want everyone to hear us."

Eduardo smiled shyly and did as I asked, leaning in close. Licking my lips, I whispered the magic words into his ear. Immediately he stood up straight again, his expression growing confused. "I... I should..." he muttered under his breath, looking back over at his shoulder at his sister working the bar. "Okay... okay, yes."

As Eduardo numbly walked away, Janice gave me a curious look. "What was that about?" she asked.

"Oh, uh," I said, leaning across the table and speaking softly. "His fly was down."

Janice laughed. "Oh, gosh, really? I didn't even notice."

Across the restaurant, Eduardo stepped behind the bar. His sister gave him an odd look as he moved in next to her, a look that turned to absolute shock when he leaned in and whispered something to her. But with the little bit of hypnotic sensual energy I'd infested her brother with, after a few seconds of consideration her surprise faded, and she gave him a nod. The two of them quickly headed through the swinging doors at the rear of the dining area, disappearing from sight.

Sipping my beer, I shuddered slightly as, less than a minute after the two restaurant workers disappeared, I got a taste of their newfound lust for each other practically spilling out from the doorway, so thick that it almost felt like a physical presence. "Ooh, very nice," I said out loud, only realizing afterward that I had just about moaned the words. When Janice gave me a confused look, I held up my bottle with a smile. "This drink, I mean. Nothing like an ice cold cerveza to wash down an authentic Mexican meal."

Janice cocked her head at me slightly. "The authentic Mexican meal... that we haven't ordered yet?" she asked.

After an awkward silence, I grabbed one of the chips from the basket. "These chips, I mean. Mmm, nachos and beer, what a great combination!" After a few minutes of idling munching, I could feel our kindly waiter reaching his apex back in the storage area, his sister following close behind. "Oh, so good!" I sighed with a blissful smile, throwing my head back and closing my eyes. "Yes, yes, absolutely divine!"

Staring at me oddly, Janice tentatively grabbed one of the chips, giving it a nibble. "Seem like regular old tortilla chips to me," she said.

The doors at the rear of the restaurant swung open again after a few minutes, Eduardo and his sister emerging with faint smiles on their faces. Both of them looked somewhat out-of-sorts, Eduardo's hair a little messy, and his sister's shirt untucked with the buttons misaligned. "Hey, ladies, sorry for the wait," Eduardo said as he walked over to our table, breathing a little heavily. "You... phew... ready to order?"

"Are you alright, Eduardo?" I asked, giving him a crooked smile. "You seem a little... out of breath."

He blushed. "Ah, no, nothing's wrong!" he replied, trying to sound casual. "Just so busy today, everybody coming in for a taste of our family's fine cooking!"

"Yes, seems like you've been... working very hard in the back," I said with a wink. "Good work, Eduardo, keep it up!"

Eduardo glanced over at his sister, who was wearing a contented grin. Seeing him looking, she puckered her lips and gave him a sly wink. "I'll try my best to... keep it up, señora," Eduardo said, perhaps more to his sister than to us, before catching his breath and turning his attention back to our table, notebook in hand. "Anyway, what can I get you two lovely ladies?"

Janice let out a little gasp as her eye caught something. "Oh, Eduardo?" she said softly, holding a finger out and twitching it upward. "Your, um... it's still down."

Eduardo looked where she was pointing and, surreptitiously, pulled up his zipper. "Gracias, señora. Now, what are we having today?"

Janice looked down at the menu, her eyes lingering on the selection of lunch specials. "Uhh, yeah, let's see. Think I'll go with the number 7 combination, but could I substitute beef enchiladas instead of chicken?"

"No hay bronca. It's no problem," Eduardo said, writing down her order before turning her attention to me. "And for you, ma'am?"

Pointing to a random item on the menu, I said, "Oh, I think I'll have this, but... I'm sorry, I don't mean to be a bother. I have some very specific dietary requirements, and my food will have to be prepared in a very particular way."

Eduardo gave me a mildly exasperated look. No doubt as a waiter, he dreaded these kinds of requests from customers. "Uh, sure thing. Just tell me what you need, I'll be sure to let the kitchen staff know."

I gave him a reassuring smile. "That's kind of you, Eduardo. But if it's at all possible, I'd much rather give the details directly to whoever is preparing my food. Like I said, my needs are very specific, and I would hate for there to be any mistakes. I'm so sorry, but could you send someone from the kitchen to take my order?"

Eduardo looked a little perplexed. "Ma'am, we are quite busy. Lunch rush, you know how it is. If you just tell me what-"

"SEND SOMEONE FROM THE KITCHEN OUT TO TALK TO ME," I commanded.

"Of course," Eduardo said, my compelling voice having the desired effect. "Sorry about that. I'll get someone out to you right away."

"Muchas gracias, Eduardo," I said with a smile. "I understand you're very busy, and I certainly appreciate you making time to help me enjoy my meal."

Eduardo smiled nervously. "Um, sure thing. You're welcome." He headed back to the kitchen, taking a quick pit stop to pass behind the bar. From the way his sister jumped as he brushed around her from the back, I could guess where his hand had wandered along the way.

As soon as Eduardo left, Janice looked at me curiously. "Wow, you're very assertive," she remarked. "When you told him to send somebody out from the kitchen, I swear I almost jumped up and went back to grab the cook myself!"

"Yes, well, sometimes you need to speak your mind, you know? I can be very forceful when needed," I said with a smirk. "Especially when it comes to my dining habits."

"I guess so. What sort of 'dietary requirements' do you have? Not to be nosy, just in case I ever have you over for dinner or something," Janice added.

"Well," I said with a shrug. "It's nothing major, just a particular type of seasoning I prefer in very specific quantities. Really, it's not so much about the preparation. More just a strange quirk of mine. I like to talk face-to-face with whoever is preparing my food. It's strange, I know, but I find a meal tastes all the more sweeter when I've had the chance to chat with the person who made it."

"Interesting," she said. "Is that, like, a thing where you come from? Like, some sort of cultural tradition or something?"

"Oh, no, not at all," I said. "Most people from my home, they almost treat eating as a necessary chore. Something they have to get done before they can move onto the next task of their day. The most delicious meals, and they'll just wolf them down without even noticing how amazing they are. They don't take the time to savor them, they just... swallow them whole."

"Sounds terrible," Janice said with a bitter chuckle. "My ex Nate was exactly like that. I remember once, I spent all afternoon making this amazing lasagna, and when he came over he just shoveled it into his mouth. Said something like, 'That wasn't bad,' and then immediately wanted me to go back to the bedroom with him. I mean, I spent all that time slaving away in the kitchen for him, and now he wants me to just head back and make me service him in bed on top of that?"

"The guy was, to put it in clinical terms, a real dickbag," I said with a smirk. "You did right kicking him to the curb."

The door to the rear of the restaurant opened, and a middle-aged woman in an apron emerged, eyes narrowed as she stomped straight over to our table. "You are the lady with special order?" she asked me in a thick accent, looking quite put-out at having been interrupted from her work.

"Yes, please," I replied. "I really appreciate you being so accommodating." She wasn't bad. Early 50s at the most, a little heavyset, but not unattractive. "So, here's what I want. Now... I'm sorry, your name is?"

"Maria," she replied with a scowl. "What is the order, please?"

I beckoned her with a finger. "Come close. I'll tell you exactly what I want you to do in that kitchen," I said quietly.

Rolling her eyes, Maria moved around to stand by my side. As she leaned in close, I whispered in her ear just as I had with Eduardo. Once I was finished speaking, she stood up straight, eyes wide, her jaw dropping open. "I... I can do that, yes," she stammered. "No problem, I... I'll do whatever you say. Anything."

Smiling, I reached out and grabbed her hand, giving her a squeeze and transferring an extra dose of my sensual energy into her body. "Excellent, Maria. Excellent! Thank you so much for being so accommodating. I just know that you're going to give me an absolutely delectable meal, especially with your sons and nephews pitching in to make it just perfect."

Nodding slowly, eyes still wide, Maria took a step back and began walking towards the kitchen. Leaning back in my chair, I got myself ready for the fine feast that was coming. Definitely not anything involving food, of course.

"Wow, for such specific dietary stuff, you didn't talk to her for long," Janice commented. "She seemed pretty freaked out by all of it, though."

"Oh, I think I definitely surprised her a little with my tastes," I said with a grin. "But I have no doubt she's going to serve me up a meal fit for the gods."

As we sat and continued nibbling on chips, Janice pulled out her phone again. "Ah, great. My mom's texting me, guess Dakota posted something online about her love mishaps," she said, looking a bit morose. "I just know Mom's going to try and get me to fix my sister up with some nice young guy, help her break out of this 'phase' she's going through..." She started typing out something on the screen, then sighed and tapped rapidly, erasing whatever she had written. "Ugh, this sucks. I hate that I'm caught between my sister and my parents. They think that I can somehow just say the right thing to Dakota and she'll magically snap out of it and be interested in dating guys."

"Hmm, changing people's sexual preferences with just a few words? Hate to tell your parents, but I'm afraid that's just impossible," I said, while back in the kitchen the proof of my lie was in the midst of a family gangbang. I did my best to hide my excitement as the tidal wave of lustful passion washed over me, sending tingling waves of pleasure through my entire body.

"Hey, um... I know I said that you shouldn't be doing any work while we're at lunch," Janice said, glancing up from her phone, "but I could really use some advice on how to deal with my parents. I just wish I could figure out how to get it through to them, that Dakota isn't... well, you know, broken or anything like that. If I could find the right words to say to get them to accept her as a lesbian and stop trying to 'fix' her or whatever."

I nodded sympathetically. "Well, it's difficult for me to tell you what to do exactly, not having met your parents personally, but... maybe something like 'my sister is a grown woman who has chosen her own lifestyle, and you either need to respect her choices or leave her alone.'"

Janice sighed and shook her head. "Yeah, appreciate the suggestion, but I've already tried that sort of line before, and it doesn't seem to work on them. Guess I'll just have to just hope that, someday, they come around to seeing things the same way we see it."

"Yes, well, here's hoping that the entire world starts thinking like we do soon," I said with a smile. "It would certainly make life easier."

My secretary put her phone away, the text unanswered. "I don't know how you do it, Belinda. Bring in all these squabbling families and get them to resolve all their issues. And most of the time, in just a single session. Every time I'm at my desk and I see your clients on their way out, they just seem so happy and fulfilled. Like all the arguments and drama they brought with them that day are gone, completely forgotten."

"Well, it's all part of the magic I perform," I said with a wink. "I guess I just have a way of... teaching my clients a new way of looking at all their problems. When they're able to look at their issues from a fresh perspective, they can start seeing solutions that were never obvious before. Ways to connect to their family members in a more meaningful way."

Like the way the matriarch of this family business was currently connecting with her sons and nephews in the kitchen, the older woman on hands and knees being stuffed full of eager young cocks. Seemed as if lunch service was going to be suspended for a while, at least for any of the humans in the dining area. But for me and any other succubi that might luck into visiting this restaurant today, it was all-you-can-eat buffet time.

"You really are just so amazing at what you do," Janice said thoughtfully. "Maybe someday, if I can convince them to take a trip away from the farm, I can bring by my parents along with Dakota and you can... work that magic on them too?"

"Oh, I would be thrilled to!" I replied, smiling broadly. "And I promise, if I could just sit your parents down and talk to them, they'd definitely be more willing to accept Dakota's sexual orientation and lifestyle choices. I venture to say that your mother and father would leave our session closer to you and your sister than ever before."

Our conversation was momentarily interrupted by the return of Eduardo. "I'm sorry again for the wait," he said as he came back to our table, an awkward look on his face. "We're... um... having some problems in the kitchen. Nothing major, but it might delay your order un poco. Would you like another drink while you wait?"

I turned towards him, my hand "accidentally" hitting my beer bottle as I pivoted. "Thanks, but I... oh, whoops!" I squealed, as my half-full bottle fell off the table, splashing liquid all over the floor. "Oh, my god, I'm so sorry! That's just the worst luck."

Eduardo stepped away from the spreading puddle of my spilled beer, giving me a calming smile. "It's no problem. I'll have Luisa come and clean this mess up right away, don't worry about it!" he said quickly, making his way towards the back.

Within a few minutes, a college-aged girl in an apron with a similar appearance to the bartender came bustling over to our table, mop in hand. I bashfully smiled at her, doing my best to sound apologetic. "Thank you so much. I'm just such a klutz sometimes!"

Luisa gave me a look of sympathy. "No problem, ma'am, I'll have this cleaned up before you know it." She immediately went to work mopping up my spilled beer. As she worked, I could hear the other patrons starting to get a little restless. With the kitchen staff occupied with other, more enjoyable matters in the back, the lunch tickets were starting to pile up. And this being a popular spot for folks on their lunch breaks, most likely they were looking at the time and thinking about needing to get back to work soon.

"Thank you again, Luisa, you're doing a wonderful job," I told the young woman. "Please let Eduardo know how much I appreciate it. Oh, and tell him..." Leaning in her direction, I softly whispered in the young woman's ear.

Luisa blinked, as if trying to comprehend what I'd said to her. Then, after a moment of stunned silence, she looked around the restaurant, searching for her brother. "Yes, ma'am," she said once she spotted him. "I... I will be sure to tell him that." Practically tossing her dirty mop in a nearby corner, she left us and made a beeline to Eduardo.

"Seriously? Is his fly down again?" Janice asked as Luisa rushed off.

"Oh, not right now, but I think it might be soon," I responded, as I saw Luisa grab her surprised brother by the hand and drag him back to the rear of the restaurant. As he was pulled towards another session of afternoon delight, I saw Eduardo making eye contact with his older sister behind the bar. No doubt wondering what sort of pain he would be in for if she caught him spreading the family love with their youngest sibling, mere minutes after she and him had had their own little lunch date.

But he needn't worry. In the world of infinite pleasures I provided, jealousy was never a factor. And Eduardo seemed like a virile young man. Plenty enough spunk to keep two horny sisters satisfied.

Janice chuckled softly. "Okay, that's it, Belinda. I think I know what's going on here. You don't fool me, not for one second."

"Why, whatever do you mean?" I asked, feigning innocence.

"All that whispering you've been doing to the people working here, I know your game," she said with a smirk. "I keep seeing the people you talk to duck into the back with somebody else working here, and coming back looking like they've never been happier. Pretty obvious what you're up to."

"Oh, is it? Well, Ms. Lightman, live up to your name and enlighten me. What are you talking about?" I said with a chuckle.

Janice let out a weary sigh. "I knew it. The looks on the faces of Eduardo and his family... it's just like how your patients look after they leave a session. I thought I told you to just relax and enjoy your lunch break. But here you are, doing impromptu family therapy sessions with everyone in the place." She shook her head in disbelief. "Seriously, Belinda, you can't always be looking for ways to help people. Sometimes, you just have to take a break from all that, just sit back and relax."

I held my hands palms-up, a sheepish smile on my lips. "You got me there, Janice. Sorry, but it's just so hard to turn off sometimes. Especially when we just happened to stumble onto a family establishment like this. I guess you could say that I have a... a hunger for helping families with problems. An uncontrollable craving that I just need to feed whenever possible."

"Seriously, though, how did you even manage it?" Janice asked, sounding impressed. "We've only exchanged a few sentences with the waiter, and yet somehow you've been whispering this great advice into the ears of every single person working in the restaurant. Were you really able to get inside the heads of all those people so easily?"

"Oh, when it comes to getting into heads, I'm a master," I replied confidently. "Even just talking to our waiter for a little while, I was able to figure out exactly what he needed to hear in order to vastly improve his relationships with his family. And from that, it was easy to determine what sort of advice his mother and sisters need to hear, as well. I can't really explain how, it's like a kind of magic that only I possess. But it works, and I get the feeling that all of the fine workers at La Familia Feliz are going to be living up to this place's name."

"You're really something, Belinda," Janice said with a nod. She took another sip of her water and looked around the restaurant. "Hey, did you see where the restrooms are when we came in?"

"No, let me look," I replied, doing a quick scan of the restaurant interior. "Ah, there's a sign. Looks like they're right back there, through the same door our server went through." I wondered if she'd run into any of the other workers on her way back. Hopefully they were keeping their family encounters a bit discrete, if only for the delicate sensibilities of my innocent young secretary.

"Gotcha, be back in a minute," she said, grabbing up her purse and heading for the restrooms. As she made her way through the restaurant, I could hear the grumbles from the other diners getting louder by the second. At one table, I saw a man angrily shove his chair back, as he and his companions abandoned their wait for their order and hoofed it to the door. At some point when I hadn't been paying attention, it appeared that the rest of the wait staff had been pulled into the goings-on back in the kitchen, the lustful energy I'd filled Maria with spreading to anyone who came into close proximity to her. With no waiters left to take orders, one-by-one the crowded tables were beginning to empty as the impatient diners headed for the exit.

As I sat and waited, I could hear somebody approaching the table. I looked up to see the bartender standing beside me, a fresh beer in her hands. "Here you are, ma'am," she said, setting the bottle down on the table. "It's on the house."

"Muchas gracias," I said, smiling at her. "What's the occasion?"

She glanced nervously around, leaning down to speak quietly. "Eduardo said you told him to... do those things with me," she said, nodding towards the back where she and her brother had snuck away to earlier. "It was... amazing, you know? I've never been touched like that before."

"Mmhm," I said, nodding. "I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Eduardo is a good brother, isn't he?"

"Yes, ma'am. Very... very good," she said with a smile. "I don't know what came over him, but I'm so happy he acted on your suggestion."

"Well, I might have another suggestion you would enjoy, Ms..." I paused, glancing at her expectantly.

"Lola. My name is Lola."

I beckoned her to come closer. "Well, Lola, you've got a couple of options. Eduardo is back there right now, showing your hermana Luisa a little appreciation for all the hard work she does for this place." Even as the words left my mouth, my mind was filled with an image of Lola's little sister in the kitchen's storage room, naked with legs spread across a makeshift bed of flattened cardboard boxes, eyes pleading with her brother to go yet another round with her. "Perhaps you could help Eduardo out in that regard."

"Oh!" Lola exclaimed, her cheeks reddening as she realized what I meant. "You mean him and Luisa are..." I nodded, and she bit her lip. "Well, I suppose I can't expect him to... contain himself. My brother is just so passionate, you know?"

I smiled at her. "He certainly is. Alternately, if you're feeling a little spicier, you can stop by the kitchen and help your dear, sweet mother with all those big sausages she's cooking up. I'm guessing that's where the rest of the wait staff got to, so between them and the cooks combined that's gotta be... what, seven, eight big hunks of meat at least, that she's having to prepare all by herself? You may not be as experienced as your mother, but I'm sure you could take some of the work off her hands... and other various body parts."

Lola smiled shyly and glanced back at the door to the kitchen area as she considered my words. "That is a lot of work. And as good as my brother was, I still feel like I need more. A lot more," she blushed as she looked back at me. "I've never felt this way before. Like I was missing out on something, and now I can't get enough of it." Her eyes locked with mine as she licked her lips. "I don't know who... or what you are, ma'am, but whatever it is you've done here today... thank you. My family will love you for this forever."

"Oh, there'll be a lot of love to go around in your family, I'm sure," I said. "Now, go on and join the fun, Lola."

Just as Lola started to turn, one of the frustrated patrons came up and tapped her on the shoulder. "Excuse me, miss, but we've been waiting for our food for quite a while," he complained. "What's the holdup?"

"Oh, sir, sorry about that," she apologized quickly. "I was just going back to check with the kitchen. It shouldn't be much longer." As the man shuffled back to his table, she gave me a doubtful look. "Should I... I want to join them, but the people here are starting to get upset."

"Ah, what's the worst that can happen?" I assured her. "A few disgruntled customers? Maybe some scathing reviews on Yelp? You need to focus on what's really important here, Lola. I believe it was the great philosopher Dominic Toretto who once said that 'you never turn your back on family.' Well, right now pretty much everyone in your family is interested in only one thing, and that's spreading a little love among their closest relatives. Would you rather join them, or listen to a bunch of twenty-something IT geeks bitch and moan because they didn't get their burritos fast enough?"

Lola still looked hesitant, glancing around the restaurant as more and more of the diners began leaving in a huff. Her eyes darted back and forth between the doors to the kitchen and the emptying tables, as if weighing out her options.

In the end, though, my inspirational speech seemed to have pushed Lola in the right direction. After giving my hand a brief squeeze, she practically ran back to the kitchen, not even waiting until she was through the door before starting to strip off her clothes.

"Life's simple," I mused to myself. "You make choices and you don't look back. Vaya con Satán, Lola."

Sipping my complimentary beer, I watched as the restaurant slowly emptied. Before long, I was the only patron left sitting at my table, the entire dining area deserted. Shame, seemed like Janice was going to need to find another place to eat lunch. Of course, I had eaten my fill, and was still enjoying the sumptuous morsels drifting out from the rear of the restaurant. It seemed that Lola had chosen option B, the delicious flavor of her lust mixing in with her mother's and the various male relatives currently encircling the desperately horny head chef and her daughter. Good, Maria was already working hard enough cooking up something tasty for me in the kitchen. Glad to know that her daughter would be helping relieve some of that burden for her.

With the sound of chatting patrons now absent, for the first time I could hear a TV blaring away in the corner. It appeared to be a news program, the top story being the scandalous actions of one of Senator Dominic Jones's top aides. The anchor was speaking to a smiling strawberry blonde woman on a live feed from what appeared to be her office, the chyron on screen identifying her as State Representative Gail Tulliver. Curious, I turned my chair to watch.

"You see, this is exactly why I'm running against Senator Jones in this upcoming election," Tulliver was saying. "He likes to claim that this woman's degenerate behavior is a symptom of the nation's moral decline, but the real answer is much simpler than that. If Senator Jones can't manage his own staff properly, then it's obvious that he has no business being in such a powerful position. That, combined with his unacceptable positions on social issues, has me convinced that he should be replaced by a more qualified politician with better judgment."

"And that would be you, Representative Tulliver?" the anchor in the studio asked.

Tulliver nodded. "Yes, indeed. Senator Jones would take this country back decades with his extreme views. Whereas I'm a firm believer that we need to move forward, not backward. We have a responsibility as Americans to stand up for the rights of everyone, regardless of their race, gender, or sexual orientation. Senator Jones presents himself as a man of God, but I firmly believe that a politician who supports legislation designed specifically to discriminate against any marginalized group of people lacks the moral compass to represent the citizens of this country. I firmly believe in the saying, 'God is love,' and that means being accepting of all types of people. And if elected, I swear to uphold my oath to defend the rights of all Americans, not just the ones who look and think like me."

"Of course, if you were to be elected, that would make you the youngest currently serving member of Congress," the anchor pointed out. "Do you really feel that you have the experience necessary for such a high-level post?"

Tulliver nodded. "Absolutely. I have spent years working for my constituents and their interests at the state level, and my record speaks for itself. But ultimately, it's not up to me. In this country, it's the people who decide who represents them on Capitol Hill, and I will do my best to earn their vote. It's time for us to leave behind the divisive rhetoric of the past and embrace the future, and by the grace of God I will do my part in seeing that it happens."

Hmm, she certainly sounded convincing. If only all the mortals who claimed to be Christians really lived up to the principles that old Jesse the Nazarene did before they stuck Him up on that cross. Maybe I wouldn't take such glee in tempting them away from their faith so often.

Hearing footsteps approaching and someone sitting down at my table, I spoke without looking. "Hey, Janice, think we might need to make alternate lunch plans. This place is looking pretty dead at the moment."

Receiving no response, I turned my chair back towards the table. It wasn't Janice. Sitting across from me was an older man, with grey hair and a face lined with wrinkles, dressed in a nice suit and tie. He was staring at me with an intense look on his face, his brow furrowed.

"Um, hello," I said, trying to sound friendly. "Can I help you?"

"Not exactly subtle, are you?" he replied, shaking his head. His eyes were strikingly blue, and as I looked into them I could almost feel a magnetic pull. "In your position, and with how things are going in this city, I would imagine you'd want to keep a low profile. But then again, I hear you've never been one to shy away from making a scene, have you?"

"I'm sorry, have we met?" I asked, immediately getting a bad vibe from him. Aside from those eyes, he looked normal, just an average guy. But there was something off about him, a strangeness to his essence that I couldn't quite put a finger on. "I think maybe you've mistaken me for somebody else."

The man shook his head again. "No, I know exactly who you are," he said. "He told me all about you, Naasima."

The sound of my true name coming out of a mortal's lips sent a jolt through my body. "I'm sorry, what did you say?" I asked, trying to play it cool. "No, you definitely have the wrong person. My name is Belinda, not Nasmia or whatever you just said."

"Listen, I don't have a lot of time, so why don't we skip the attempts at subterfuge and cut straight to the chase," he said, leaning forward and resting his elbows on the table. "You are Naasima, and you're a succubus. Belinda Malefas is just your latest masquerade, like all the faces you've worn over the centuries."

"Quite an imagination you have," I said with a smile. "You might want to be careful with that. If, say, I were one of these 'succubi,' and I was face-to-face with a mortal who somehow knew my true identity, well... I'd wonder how he came to acquire such knowledge. And then I'd start to consider whether or not I should let him leave this restaurant. Especially considering that..." I gestured my hand around the now empty restaurant. "...we seem to be the only ones left here."

The man faced my implied threat with a smug smile. "Well, that's more like it," he said. "My apologies, I should introduce myself. My name is Soren. Or at least, that's the name I go by at the moment. You don't know me, but I know an associate of yours."

"An associate, you say?" I asked, keeping a tone in my voice like I was humoring a clearly deranged lunatic. "And who exactly might this associate be, Mr. Soren? Another 'succubus' like you seem to think I am?"

Soren nodded. "Indeed. But an unusual one, who prefers to wear the form of a man as opposed to the traditional female guise. When I first met him, he introduced himself as Dr. William McManus. But eventually, I came to know his true name..."

"Lothos," I said at the same time he did. At this point, I knew there was no point in continuing to play dumb. Whoever this guy was, he knew too much to just be some random crazy. "So you were, what, a servant of his?"

"No, our relationship was a bit more complex than that," Soren replied. "I guess to keep it simple, you could say that the two of us were... good friends. We-"

Footsteps coming from the back. Soren quickly rose to his feet, glancing nervously around. "I'm sorry, but I must be going," he said, hurrying towards the front of the restaurant. "I'll be in touch soon. Maybe with your help, Naasima, we can save my friend from his fate. And all the other ones like him that they managed to capture."

"Hey, wait! Who's 'they'? What are you..." I called out, but Soren was already gone.

Swallowing hard, I turned back to watch the rear doors swing open. Janice stepped into the main dining area, a stunned look on her face. "Where... where'd everybody go?" she asked me, in a meek and quiet voice.

"Guess they got impatient waiting for their food," I said with a shrug. "We should find somewhere else to eat, service here seems less than stellar."

Janice walked over to the table, looking like one of those shell-shocked soldiers from World War II movies. "Yeah, sure... let's go," she muttered, eyes unfocused. "Go somewhere else, somewhere far, far away from here."

"You okay, Janice?" I asked, putting my hand on her arm. "You were back there an awfully long time. If you're feeling sick..."

"No, no, I..." she swallowed, glancing back towards the door to the rear of the restaurant. "I was coming back from the restroom and I walked past the door to the kitchen. It was open a crack, and I... I didn't mean to look, but when I heard the..." She trailed off, eyes a million miles away. "Family business. The Happy Family, that's what they named the place. But if they're all family, why were they..."

"Oh, dear," I said, giving Janice a firm pat on the shoulder. "Maybe that Soren guy was right. Perhaps I should have been a little bit more subtle. And with what I have planned for you, my dear, I think maybe your exposure to my depravity should perhaps be a little more gradual."

Janice stared at me in confusion. "Belinda, what..." her eyes went wide. "Oh, God... that dream. It wasn't a dream, you were really-"

Leaning in, I gave Janice the command. "FORGET EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENED IN THIS RESTAURANT TODAY."

Janice blinked, looking like she had just been rebooted. As she regained her senses, she looked around the empty restaurant. "Oh, no, is this place closed? Looks like nobody's here."

"Yes, that appears to be the case. Let's find someplace else," I said. "On second thought, tell you what. I think I'm going to just head back to the office, get something out of the snack machine to nibble on. Why don't you go pick up something for yourself? We'll do lunch together another time."

"You're not hungry anymore?"

"Oh, no, I'm... suddenly feeling quite full," I said, getting another big hit of carnality off the family orgy still going on in the kitchen. "Come on, let's get out of here."

As we walked towards the exit, the door opened from the other side. In walked a confused middle-aged man, staring around at the empty restaurant. "Madre de Dios, where is everybody?" he asked in a thick Mexican accent. He spotted me and Janice and walked over in a near-panic. "You ladies, what is going on? Where did everyone go?"

"Let me guess," I said. "You're the owner of this place, aren't you?"

"Yes, yes, I'm Daniel, this is my restaurant," the man said, looking around his empty establishment with a worried frown. "I tried calling to see how things were going with the lunch crowd, but no one answered. Please, tell me what is happening!"

I walked past him, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Why don't you head back to the kitchen, Daniel? I think you'll find all the answers you're looking for. Oh, and... you're welcome."

Daniel stared at me in confusion, as Janice and I left the restaurant. Almost wished I could have stayed just to get one last taste of the entire family coming together… and then cumming together. But I had appointments to keep, and a belly already overflowing with sin. Still, one hell of a dining experience.

Chapter Text

Being the good boss that I am, as we left the empty restaurant I gave Janice leave to take a long lunch break that afternoon. "Don't worry about the next clients. I'll grab them from the lobby and take them back myself. You just relax and enjoy yourself."

"Belinda, you're just too good to me," she replied, smiling at me. Pulling out her phone, she let out a small gasp. "Wow, it's that late, already? Feels like I lost some time, there." Blinking, she let out a weary sigh. "Guess I really am more tired than I thought. I probably should take you up on that offer and take my time getting lunch. You sure you'll be okay manning the office alone for an hour or so?"

"Absolutely, Janice," I replied with a smile. "We're off to a great start here with my new practice, and most of it is thanks to your dedication and hard work. So just get some rest and be back at your desk whenever you feel ready."

"Thanks, Belinda," she replied. The look in her eyes then, such admiration and adoration. Would I even need to break her mind and soul in order to turn her into my loyal servant? Maybe I just needed to... be a really nice and understanding boss.

Mmm... no, I preferred my way.

As Janice headed off to find alternate dining options for lunch, I looked across the street, catching sight of Vella still on my tail. Didn't that woman have other cases to be investigating instead of following me around? She'd mentioned a partner in our first conversation back in my office. Wonder if Vella was off-loading her caseload to them while she chased this vendetta against me. Can't imagine her partner was too happy about that.

Just as I started to walk away from La Familia Feliz, I heard motion behind the door to the restaurant. I caught sight of the manager Daniel, sweat glistening on his forehead, flipping the sign on the door to read "CLOSED - CERRADO" before ducking out of sight. "The Happy Family," I said softly to myself, smiling as I turned to head back to the office. "A lot happier now that they met me, that's for sure."

On the way back, I thought about my strange encounter with the man who'd identified himself as Soren. How did he know Lothos? His story did line up in one way: being near him for just a few minutes, I definitely detected some sort of infernal aura to him. The kind a mortal could only pick up by close association with a demon. But there was something else, too, a strangeness to his presence that I couldn't quite put my finger on. I wondered if I could trust this mysterious stranger. Maybe he had been a friend of Lothos, or maybe this human was involved with whatever group was making succubi like my predecessor vanish. I needed to be cautious. For the first time in centuries, I had a reason to be concerned about my own safety. It wasn't a feeling I particularly cared for.

And just to make things worse, as I turned the corner back to my office building I spotted a familiar figure in white leaning against a wall. "A chain email? Really, Aradel, you used to be a lot better at this," I taunted the blonde angel as I approached. "What next, are you going to post a bunch of one-star reviews for my practice on the internet? 'Poor service, lousy wait times, and the owner attempted to damn my soul to Hell! Would not recommend!'"

As always, Aradel met my attempts at humor with an icy glare. "By now, you should know that this is just the beginning," she said in her usual deadpan manner. "That message to your clients was merely the first step in my campaign, and I will continue with a vengeance until your latest human persona has been utterly destroyed."

"Okay, I'm asking you seriously this time: why me? Every time we do this dance, I ask you that question and you always dodge it."

"Because you are corrupting mortals, turning them away from the light and-"

I groaned loudly. "No, no, just stop. You could say that exact same thing for any succubus. But whenever I get to chat with one of my fellow demons, they never mention having to deal with your bullshit. So obviously, you're out to get me, and me alone. What's so special about me?"

Aradel glared at me for a long moment, then sighed. "If I exist for another thousand centuries, I'm never going to live this down," she muttered, shaking her head. "But it's because.. there's no other succubus out there who is as good at what she does as you are. You're not just a legend to your own kind, but to all of us in Heaven as well. Most angels consider you too powerful, too skilled at corrupting humanity, to ever bother to confront you directly."

"Ah, but you're different," I said with a smile. "You intend to be the one to finally take me down, don't you? Maybe you should rethink that plan, Aradel, and follow the example of your fellow feathery freaks. All this time you've spent trying to foil my plans, you've been little more than a thorn in my side."

I caught something in her eye then, like she was holding back a smile. "This time will be different, vile thing," she said firmly. "If you had any sense, you would be wise to abandon this new face of yours, and vacate this city immediately. Otherwise, I can guarantee that you will regret having come here."

The tone of her threat sounded more serious than any of the many others this wretched angel had delivered over the years. I thought back to Lothos and the other succubi who had disappeared recently. Was Aradel hinting that I might be next? Jaccai had cautioned me not to discuss the matter with any angels, but it sounded to me like Aradel might be in league with those who had taken them.

"And what does that mean, servant?" I asked with a smirk, trying not to betray my apprehension. "Does that God of yours have some new plan of attack against me? Have you been granted some new powers that might present me with more than just a minor inconvenience?"

Despite my attempts at subterfuge, Aradel must have sensed my caution, that brief hint of weakness putting a confident edge on her voice again. "You will see what I am capable of, foul beast," she growled. "Unlike you, I have allies at my side. Ones who aid me because they believe in me and my cause, not because they've been manipulated into mental slavery. Together, we will end your wicked hold over this city. Soon enough, you will find yourself completely powerless, humbled before the might of my Lord. Until then... quake in fear, and prepare yourself for defeat."

And with that, light flared up from the ground around her feet, bathing her in golden radiance. I blinked and averted my eyes, and when the light faded, the angel was gone.

"Ah, this fucking bitch," I muttered to myself, turning as I heard footsteps approaching from the sidewalk to my right. A middle-aged man was heading straight for me, followed close behind by a teenage girl staring down at her smartphone.

"Excuse me, is this 1207?" he asked, pointing at my office building. "Sorry, I'm so bad with directions. I'm looking for the office of Belinda Malefas. You wouldn't happen to know where I can find her?"

I nodded and smiled at the man, offering my hand. "You've never been closer to finding her than you are right now. Dr. Malefas, but you can just call me Belinda." He shook my hand, smiling back. "You must be Richard Dennison, and I suppose that's Sarah checking her texts behind you."

Richard looked back at his daughter, the dark-haired girl not even looking up from her phone. "Hey," she muttered without bothering to look at me or take my outstretched hand. "Nice to meet you."

"Alright, well, let's head up to my office and we'll get started," I said cheerily, gesturing towards the entrance to the building.

"Lead the way," Richard said with a wry smile. "As you can tell, I get lost easily."

I chuckled . "Well, don't you worry. I think you'll find I'm quite skilled at... leading my clients down the right path."

Chapter Text

Once we were back in the comfortable surroundings of my office, I took the opportunity to look over my latest clients. Richard was a father in his early-40s, clean-shaven and handsome with curly black hair and an easy smile. He was dressed rather casually, in a pair of dark jeans and a blue polo shirt with the sleeves rolled up. He seemed like a nice guy, and from the way he talked about her as we idly chatted, it was obvious he loved his teenage daughter a great deal. But, as far as I was concerned, not nearly enough.

His daughter, Sarah, still had her pert nose buried in her phone, staring intently with her dark brown eyes fixed on the screen. She had short brown hair, cut in a bob that framed her face nicely. Her outfit was casual, consisting of a white t-shirt and blue jeans, along with her black Converse sneakers. The t-shirt had three letters emblazoned on the front, "CBS," along with a simple logo of an eye. Even as someone who wasn't a big television watcher - since Game of Thrones went off the air, there weren't a lot of programs that served my particular interests - I immediately noticed that it didn't appear to match the normal logo of the broadcast network. For one, the eye had been accentuated with long eyelashes, and there were small angel wings on the sides. I didn't quite get the reference, but I had a suspicion it had something to do with the reason for her father dragging me into my office today.

"So," I began, leaning back in my chair and steepling my fingers. "I'm to understand that Sarah has been engaging in a bit of risky behavior recently?"

For the first time since we had arrived in my office, Sarah finally looked up from her phone. "It's not, it's just-"

I cut her off. "Sarah, let me hear from your father first. You'll get a chance to explain things later." She glared at me but remained silent, before going back to staring at her phone a few seconds later. "Now, Richard, tell me about why you brought your daughter to me."

Richard nodded. "Up until recently Sarah's been perfectly normal and well-behaved. Never acting out at school or anything like that, always doing well enough in her classes to keep up with the other kids. But a few months ago, her behavior changed, and she started doing some odd things. It started out relatively harmless, like one of her teachers mentioning to us that in the middle of a lecture, out of the blue, Sarah stood up from her desk and blurted out 'Penis! as loud as she could. Then another time when she was at home, I walked in her on in the kitchen, holding her phone in one hand while using the other to wolf down six saltine crackers at once. Odd things like that, nothing too concerning at that point."

"But then things got worse, right?" I prompted. "Tell me what happened next."

Richard shifted nervously, looking over at Sarah, whose eyes were back on her phone. "Her stunts starting getting more... risky. Like after the saltines, she did something similar but with a spoonful of cinnamon in her mouth. Don't know if you're aware of what that can do, but she almost choked on it, and she's probably lucky we didn't have to rush her to the hospital. Then she got in trouble at school when a teacher caught her in the restroom stealing the soap from all the dispensers."

He paused for a moment. "Then came yesterday morning. I came home and found Sarah dousing her hand in rubbing alcohol. She had a lighter nearby and had the sink filled with water, and she explained to me after I caught her that it was a challenge to light herself on fire for a second or two, and then put it out before any damage could be done."

I grimaced sympathetically. "My goodness! What could have possibly motivated her to do something like that?"

"Well, after that, I refused to let her go until she told me why she was doing it. After some talking and the use of the words 'grounded until college,' she told me that she had started doing these odd stunts after getting into this popular chat server online, called..." he made an odd face, "...CuteBitchSquad. Apparently if you're a girl in high school these days, it's just about mandatory to become a member if you want to be popular."

"Ah, I see," I said, looking back at Sarah still engrossed with her phone. That would explain her "CBS" shirt. "So, I'm guessing that people in this server were convincing her to do these dangerous things?"

"Sort of," Richard said "It's all part of a channel on this server, '#BetYouWouldnt Challenge,' it's called. One girl will come up with something crazy or dangerous, like, '#BetYouWouldnt jump off a bridge into a river,' or something just as stupid, and then all the other girls try to complete the stunt. Once they do, they post back '#BetIWould' along with a picture or video that proves they completed the challenge. For every challenge they complete, I guess they get points that signify... something, I really don't know."

Sarah looked up from her phone. "Server roles, Dad. The more points you get, the higher your role is in the server. FrigidKitty69 has enough points now that she even has mod privileges, and can delete other people's posts, ban them, and that sort of thing. She was the one that posted that '#BetYouWouldnt set yourself on fire' challenge, and she even did it herself after it racked up a bunch of points. It's totally fine as long as you put it in water right away."

"Honey, I don't care how 'safe' this FrigidKitty person claims that this is," Richard protested. "If I hadn't stopped you, you'd have burned yourself badly. And all this just to get points so you can get more power on some stupid chat server? This is completely unacceptable!"

"Dad, please," Sarah said softly, putting her phone away and looking at him pleadingly. "All the other girls on CBS are doing these things and they're just fine. People are starting to make fun of me because I'm not trying anything new. I'm so far behind that if I don't do a challenge soon, I'm going to fall into the back of the pack. I won't even be able to chat in the best channels anymore... I'll be just another basic bitch."

"Sarah! Watch your language!" Richard exclaimed.

"But that's what the role's called, Dad!" Sarah protested. "'Basic Bitch,' it's the role all the newbies to CBS get assigned. If I don't hurry up and catch up to the others, then I'll be back to just being a regular user again."

Richard shook his head. "I don't care, Sarah. These insane things you're doing are going too far! Honestly, I'm beginning to think you need to just leave that server altogether."

That suggestion just about floored his daughter. "What? Are you kidding? Everybody is on CuteBitchSquad, Dad! If I'm not on it, then I'll get made fun of even more. They'll all think I'm weird and uncool! You'd be cutting off my only chance of ever having friends, Dad!"

"Now, let's just hold on a minute," I said, sitting forward in my seat, my voice taking on a firm tone. "Let me ask you a little bit about this whole CuteBitchSquad place, Sarah. How exactly do you get invited into that group? I'm assuming it's not something that anyone can just randomly join, correct?"

She nodded. "Sophie in my biology class was talking about it during lunch a few months ago. When I asked her about it, she sent me a link to get in, said you could only get into CBS if a current member invites you. It's actually pretty strict even once you're in. Before you can even post on any of the channels, the server owners make you send them a picture just to prove you're really a girl in high school and not some creepy guy pretending to be one. And if they find out you're a fake, they'll not only kick you out, but the girl who sent the invite as well."

Interesting. I was getting some ideas on how to play with these two, but the first step was finding some way to get into this popular teen chat server. An idea sprung to mind, and I made a big show for my patients of reaching for my phone in the pocket of my jeans, putting a concerned look on my face as I looked at the blank screen. "Oh, dear," I said, filling my voice with the appropriate level of fake gravitas. "I'm sorry, I hate to do this, but a patient is calling who's been having some... serious issues. Potential for self-harm, that sort of thing. Would you mind if I step away just for a moment? I'll have my secretary adjust the bill for today to reflect this missed time."

Richard gave me a nod. "Of course, I understand completely. If it's that serious, maybe we should just reschedule for another day, then."

I immediately shook my head. "No, no, that won't be necessary. I shouldn't take long, this person usually just needs to vent for a few minutes and then they'll feel better. Let me just counsel them for a few moments in private, you two just wait here."

Getting up from my chair, I ducked into the restroom adjoining my office. Once I was in private, I called up my contacts, searching for James Palmer's number. He wasn't who I really needed to speak to, of course, but it was the best place to start. Pulling up a text window, I sent a message:

After a few moments, I got a reply back:

I smiled and typed out a response:

That sounded about right. Her being at school might make this tricker, but I had other options if needed. I texted back:

The response came a few minutes later.

I typed back a brief response and tapped on the phone number James had texted me. From the options that came up, I selected "Call this number." Hopefully she wasn't in the middle of class or... something else.

After a few rings, a familiar voice answered. "Hello?"

"Hey, is this Elizabeth?" I asked.

This brought a high-pitched giggle from the other end of the line. "No, silly! 'Elizabeth' is who I used to be. Before you helped me figure out who I really am. I'm Horny Lizzy now, remember? You, of all people, should know that!"

"Right, of course. How are you doing, Horny Lizzy? How did everyone at school react to the new you?"

"Oh, Belinda, it's so great!" Horny Lizzy said. In her new persona as the sluttiest girl in her high school, her voice was a lot higher, peppier, and much, much louder. Like she was desperate for everyone around her to turn and see what a whore she was. "Those clothes you gave me are so slutty, and when I walked in this morning wearing them, all the guys were just drooling over me. Some of the girls, too. They were so freaked out at how much I changed, they didn't even make fun of me like they usually do. Ugh, except for Ryan Bortowski and that dork friend of his, Pete. They were waiting by my locker just before the first bell, and Ryan gave me that douchey smile of his and said 'Hey, Horny Lizzy! How many dicks have you sucked so far today?'"

"And how did you respond to that?" I asked with a chuckle.

"I said 'Just one: my dad's on the way in to school this morning. But if you guys want, we can make it three before the homeroom bell rings.'" She laughed again. "They just about shit themselves when they heard me say that. Bet they thought I was kidding, too, but thankfully the janitor's closet is real close to where my locker is. I took them in there and sucked them both until they came in my mouth. Not as tasty as Daddy's, but still an awesome way to start off a school day!"

"Wow, I'm so proud," I said. "You really are showing all those bullies that you don't consider 'Horny Lizzy' to be an insult anymore. So, what are you up to now? Hopefully I didn't catch you in the middle of class or anything."

"Well... yes and no," Horny Lizzy responded. "See, there was a quiz in my math class last period, and I guess I kinda... got all the answers wrong. It's so weird, Belinda. I used to be really good at math. But for some reason, all the numbers are just making my head spin now." Her voice suddenly got quiet, filled with confusion and maybe a bit of sadness. "I try to think, but it's like everything's all... fuzzy. Words are tricky, now, too. I feel like I used to know more of them."

I smiled to myself. "Well, I suppose when you're devoting all your brain-power to thinking about cock instead of your studies, it makes perfect sense."

This brought a snicker of laughter from her, her momentary melancholy washed away by Horny Lizzy's boundless happiness. "Ha ha, you're probably right. Anyway, after class Mr. Sutton... that's my math teacher, he held me after to ask me if there was anything going on with me. Like problems at home or something. He was like, 'Oh, Elizabeth, you're usually such a bright student! What's going on with you? And that outfit you have on. It's a little risqué for school, isn't it?' He was acting all concerned and shit, but I could tell he was totally checking out my tits." She giggled again. "It's so weird, I could swear that they've gotten even bigger since I was in your office, Belinda. Like they're still growing!"

"Well, a girl your age is going to be experiencing some changes in her body. I wouldn't worry about it. Anyway, how did you respond to Mr. Sutton's concerns?"

"I told him no, everything was fine at home, and that math was just too hard. But that I'd be happy to do some... extra credit to help keep my grade up."

I raised an eyebrow. "Extra credit? What kind of extra credit?"

"Mr. Sutton didn't get it at first either, so I made sure to lift up my skirt and show him my pussy. Then he finally understood. I wasn't sure at first he was going to go for it, but, um... well, right now I'm waiting in his office for him to get back. He told me to stay here while he rushed out to the pharmacy near school to get a pack of condoms." She let out another laugh. "I told him I didn't mind, that we could do it raw if he wanted. But I guess he's nervous about getting one of his students pregnant."

"How ironic," I observed. "You'd think a math teacher would be eager to teach you all about how to multiply."

An awkward laugh from Horny Lizzy. "Um, I don't get it. Anyway, hope he gets back soon, I'm soooo horny! Before you called, I was playing with my pussy and trying to guess how big Mr. Sutton's dick is. Can't wait to see if I'm right!"

Leaning against the bathroom sink, I forced myself to get focused on my real goal. As much fun as it was to hear all about Horny Lizzy's exploits at school, I had patients waiting on me. "Well, if you have a second while Mr. Sutton is on his rubber run, I just had a quick question. Are you a member of that chat server, CuteBitchSquad?"

This brought another round of giggles from the other end. "Of course! Every girl in school is on there. Anybody who isn't is just a total loser, you know? Honestly, though, I don't think I'm going to be on there much from now on."

"Right," I said. "Too busy being Horny Lizzy, am I right?"

Another bout of ditzy laughter. "Yeah, you could say that. But also, the girls on there are, like, so lame. I was chatting on there last night, while Dad was resting up from fucking me for the fifth time, and one of them started whining about how 'Oh, there's this guy in my biology class that I like, but I can't tell if he likes me back.' I mean, the answer was obvious, don't know why anyone else didn't say it: just take off your panties and send him a picture of your pussy, with the message 'All yours if you want it.' Like, duh! I don't know why everybody got all pissed at me for just answering her question."

"Yes, sometimes people are just unwilling to see the obvious solution right in front of them," I said. "Anyway, I was wondering if you could shoot me over a referral link to the server."

"Um, I don't know, Belinda," Horny Lizzy replied, her seemingly never-ending giggly excitement flagging for just a moment. "You have to be, like, as young as me to even join it. If you went in there and somebody found out you were... um, old, then it might get both of us kicked off."

"No worries," I assured her. "It's actually not for me. One of my patients is a bit of a quiet girl, and I thought maybe getting her access to a chat server like CBS would help her feel more confident and able to interact with her peers. Don't worry, you won't get in trouble."

"Oh, if it's for someone else... okay, I'll send the link right over. Just tell her that she needs to-"

"-verify her identity, I know," I interrupted. "Appreciate it, Horny Lizzy! Enjoy that extra credit work!"

She giggled, back to being herself - or rather, the "self" that I'd brought out of her - once again. "I will. Thanks again, Belinda! I just love being Horny Lizzy! Elizabeth was so boring and lame! I'm glad she's dead! Now I'm getting to have so much fun, with Daddy and any guy who wants to fuck me! It's so awesome!"

In the background, I could hear a door opening and closing. "Elizabeth, who are you on the phone with?" said a man's voice, sounding a bit alarmed. "You're not telling anyone about this, are you?"

"No, Mr. Sutton," Horny Lizzy said sweetly. "Just letting my parents know I might be home a little late. Don't worry, this will be our dirty secret. Now, get your pants off! I wanna see how close I got!"

The call ended abruptly. Switching to my text messages, I spotted the link from Horny Lizzy, as promised. Clicking on it, I was directed into the chat server app, the program asking me to create a new account. Typing out the user name "xo-jungkook-xo" - ah, BTS, awakening so many young girls to their own sexuality - I quickly set up my account and logged into the server. Almost immediately, a DM appeared in my inbox:

Very official. For a chat server for and run by teenage girls, seemed like they really had their shit together. Of course, their best efforts weren't going to do a thing to keep out a succubus like me. Despite being out of their target age group by about a few thousand years.

Closing my eyes, I concentrated on my human guise, shifting my glamour to a more appropriate visage. Once I opened my eyes and looked in the mirror, I saw someone who was similar to Belinda, but looking like she was arriving for her first day of high school. Pointing the phone's camera at my face, I held up my other hand. In a dark puff of smoke, a piece of paper reading "xo-jungkook-xo, Let me in the CuteBitchSquad" and today's date appeared out of nowhere between my fingers. One quick snap, and the picture was posted.

Figuring it would take a few minutes to receive verification, I decided to get back to my patients. I closed my eyes again, returning Belinda's appearance back to her usual age, then stepped out of the bathroom and back into my office.

"Thank you so much for waiting, I was able to resolve the matter successfully," I told Richard and Sarah as I sat down. "Now, getting back to the subject of Sarah and her stunts. I was thinking about this, and I came up with a way we might deal with this problem. But first, I want you to do me a favor, Sarah."

Sarah perked up. "What's that?" she asked. Probably trying to be as cooperative as possible, in hopes that I wouldn't advise her father to forbid her from participating in CuteBitchSquad anymore.

"Well, I know that this CBS server is a pretty private place for girls your age to hang out and talk," I said. "But if you wouldn't mind, I was hoping you could sign in for a moment, just so I can see what sort of things are going on with this #BetYouWouldnt Challenge thread."

"Okay, I guess so," Sarah agreed, scooting forward and holding up her phone. "I'm actually on right now, so here's the-"

I waved her back. "Actually, I have a better idea," I said, getting up to walk to my desk and grab my laptop. "Could you sign in on my computer instead? That way we can all take a look together. I've got it connected to that TV on the wall over there, so everything you do on the laptop will be up there as well."

Richard looked confused. "TV? I didn't see a..." he started to say, before turning on the couch to see a big screen mounted on the far wall of my office. "Wait... was that there when we... I could have sworn there wasn't anything there a minute ago."

I shook my head, giving him a patient smile as I returned to my seat. "Of course it was there, Richard. It's not like televisions just show up out of thin air."

The confused man blinked, but in the face of my unassailable logic, he finally relented. "Yeah, right, of course."

Taking my laptop, Sarah began tapping away at its keyboard with practiced speed. "Okay, but just don't forget to log off once we leave," she said, looking at me with a dead serious expression. "I don't want to get banned from CBS just because of something stupid like you posting under my name."

I held up my hand with a smile. "I solemnly swear I will violently purge every last cookie from my browser's cache upon your departure," I replied. "No remnant of your login data will be spared my wrath."

Sarah nodded in satisfaction, going back to typing on the laptop. The TV on the wall flared to life, showing a duplicated visual of what Sarah was doing on the laptop. After a few minutes, the chat server program was open, Sarah logging on under the username "sarahucrazy" with her password. Once she was in, we were shown the main server screen. On the left side were a long list of the various channels active on CBS. The typical sorts of topics that teen girls would be chatting about: fashion, gossip, boys, celebrities... etc. Then, buried innocuously in the list, I spotted a channel titled "#betyouwouldnt challenge".

"Alright, go on in, Sarah," I instructed her, nodding towards the screen.

"Uhhh... okay," she replied nervously. One click on the challenge channel, and a long list of different threads were displayed. All of them titled in the same format: "#BetYouWouldnt" followed by some sort of stunt or dare. "#BetYouWouldnt send a nude selfie to your crush", "#BetYouWouldnt sneak into the boys locker room and take a selfie with them showering in the back," "#BetYouWouldnt shave all your hair off - including pubes - and mail it to a member of your favorite band," and so forth.

Studying the list, I noticed something unusual. "What are those numbers below the different threads?" I asked Sarah. "Looks like some have higher numbers than others, does that mean anything?"

"Oh, that's the number of upvotes each thread has gotten," she explained. "See, if you don't think that anyone on the server is going to do a certain challenge, then you upvote it. It's like you're saying, 'Yeah, you're right, that's too crazy. I bet nobody would ever do that!' and that makes it worth more points. If a week goes by and no one has done the challenge, it gets closed and everyone who upvoted it gets a point. But if somebody ends up completing a challenge that has a lot of upvotes, they get all those points instead. Means you kinda have to be careful which challenges you upvote, because you might end up giving someone else a bunch of points. Lots of girls will wait until the very last second to post their attempt to beat the challenge, just to get the most points possible."

"Hmm, sounds like they really have it well organized," I said. As Sarah scrolled through the screen, I felt my phone buzzing in my pocket. Pulling it out while Richard and Sarah were both focused on the TV, I read the message:

"This is insane," I heard Richard saying, staring at the screen and reading all the various challenges, many of them sounding highly dangerous or otherwise questionable. "Sarah, I just wish you wouldn't be a part of this. I mean, what's to stop somebody from posting something like... I don't know, '#BetYouWouldnt cut off your own thumb' or something like that? You just know that no matter how crazy it is, somebody might actually do it!"

Sarah rolled her eyes, speaking to her father like she was talking to a toddler. "Dad, nobody is going to do anything that stupid! And besides, that's part of the rules, anyway. 'No challenges that would directly cause permanent injury, either to yourself or anyone else.' Even that Fire Challenge that I was trying to do, the admins almost deleted that thread before FrigidKitty showed them videos of people outside the server doing it, just to show that it was safe. See, you're freaking out about nothing!"

"So, just to be clear, is that the only rule for these challenges?" I interjected. "Just nothing that involves doing permanent damage to your body or someone else's?"

"Pretty much," Sarah said, turning back to her father. "There were some that I didn't do, Dad, because it was super illegal stuff. Like '#BetYouWouldnt shoplift 10 packs of gum from a store', or '#BetYouWouldnt smash someone's car window.' See, I'm not that dumb, Dad. And fine, I won't try to do the fire one again, but you just have to let me keep playing! The girls at school are already calling me 'basic bitch' because they know I'm gonna get dropped down to the lowest rank any day now. If I don't figure out a challenge to complete soon, I'll lose all my friends!"

Richard stared at the screen, trying to decipher what was going on in the chat server. "Well, honey, why don't you just do that... upvoting thing or whatever? Find some challenges that nobody will ever want to do, and upvote those ones."

Sarah sighed in exasperation. "That's not enough, Dad! I'm so far behind, upvote points would only be enough to stay where I am right now. I need to beat an actual challenge, one with a ton of points on the line."

"So, here's what I'm thinking," I chimed in. "How about, instead of Sarah picking out these challenges and doing them on her own, why don't the two of you work together as a team? Richard, you can help Sarah pick something that you would be comfortable with her attempting. That way, she can still have fun with the game, but under your supervision, so it's not as dangerous. Sound good?"

Sarah looked disgusted at my suggestion. "Ugh, I gotta do challenges with my dad?"

I shrugged. "Well, if that's too much for you, the only other option would be for you to stop participating altogether. But then you'd miss out on all the fun, and everybody at school will think you're a total loser."

Richard gave me a worried look. "I'm not sure about this, Belinda. I mean, should we really be encouraging Sarah to keep doing this? I know she wants to prove a point to her peers, but we don't want anything bad to happen to her."

"Well, that's why you're going to be right there beside her, keeping an eye on things," I pointed out. "You'll be able to intervene if anything starts seeming too risky, and keep her from even attempting any challenges that you feel are unsafe. Come on, I think it'll be a fun way for the two of you to bond, really get to know each other. In fact, why don't you two start right now?" I pointed up to the TV and the list of active challenges. "Go on, discuss it with your daughter and pick one."

"Alright," Richard reluctantly agreed. He looked at the list for a minute or so, no doubt trying to find one of the more sane challenges. It proved to be harder than he expected, but eventually he pointed up at the screen, looking at Sarah. "What about that one, sweetie? '#BetYouWouldnt eat a whole can of dog food'?" He winced as he said it. "I mean, it's disgusting, but I'm pretty sure that's not going to hurt you or anything."

Sarah rolled her eyes. "Yeah, no, Dad. That one's way too easy. It's got, like, two upvotes, so it's not worth anything. Besides, food challenges are so last month. Here, let me look..." She began scrolling through the list of challenges. "What about '#BetYouWouldnt walk across a busy street while wearing a blindfold'? That's got tons of votes, and you could be there to tell me when to stop and when it's safe to-"

"No, no, absolutely not," Richard interrupted his daughter, shaking his head. "Entirely too risky. How is that one not against the rule about causing bodily harm? I mean, getting plowed into by some unsuspecting driver while you're blindfolded... pretty sure that counts as causing serious physical injury."

"Not if you do it right, Dad," Sarah argued. "It just says 'busy street,' so we could find one where the speed limit is really low or something, and..."

As the two of them argued back and forth over the relative merits of dodging traffic versus wolfing down some Alpo, I surreptitiously looked down at my phone, entering the "#betyouwouldnt challenge" channel and tapping out a new post. With one more press on the screen, my entry appeared.

"Fine, not that challenge, then," Sarah was saying. "What about... oh, somebody just posted a new one! Let's see what..."

She trailed off as she read the screen. Richard, too, went quiet, staring intently at the TV as he read the challenge I had just posted.

"'#BetYouWouldnt kiss your father on the mouth... with tongue'?" Sarah read aloud. She gave Richard a puzzled look, while he just shook his head in disbelief. "Yeah, no, don't think I-"

"Now let's wait just a second," I called out, interrupting them. "Actually, I think that one might be exactly what we're looking for! After all, we're trying to come up with a challenge that you and your father can do together. Heck, this one flat out requires his participation!"

The two of them turned towards me in surprise. Richard spoke first. "Uh, Belinda, I'm not sure about this. I know it's not dangerous, but it's a bit... inappropriate, isn't it?"

"Yeah, and besides... it just got posted a few minutes ago," Sarah added. "No upvotes yet, so it's really not worth any points."

Well, I could handle that particular issue easily enough. Concentrating for a moment, I focused in on the many teenage girls I'd been able to corrupt over the past few years. Horny Lizzy, Allison, and the victims of my previous guises were all connected to me via our shared passions, and even from thousands of miles away I could reach out to them and subtly influence their minds. Within a few minutes, "#BetYouWouldnt kiss your father on the mouth... with tongue" had hundreds of upvotes, the thread being flooded with comments:

Egged on my loyal thralls getting the ball rolling, the thread was quickly filling up with dozens of similar responses. Of course, under my influence most of these girls had done a lot more than just kissed their fathers. But with my connection to their minds working its magic, they suddenly found themselves unable to resist posting about how horrifying the idea of kissing their own dad was. And with that glorious thing known as "peer pressure" in full effect, the other occupants of the server soon followed suit.

"Wow, look at how many upvotes this thing has!" Sarah exclaimed. "It's got like ten times as much as the other challenges!" She paused, giving Richard an expectant look.

Richard still looked skeptical. "You're not seriously considering this, are you? Sarah, I want to do like Belinda said and help you have some safe fun with your friends, but I don't think this is a good idea."

"But Daddy, it's just a simple challenge with a lot of upvotes! What's the harm in it?" Sarah asked plaintively. "It's not like it has to mean anything, we just have to do it long enough to take the photo."

"Richard, I think your daughter's right." I chimed in. "This challenge is quite simple, and the points are so good that if you help her with this one, she won't have to do any of those risky or illegal challenges. Like she said, you just have to do it for a minute or two so she can get the picture. Go on, Richard. DO THIS FOR YOUR DAUGHTER."

At the sound of my compelling command, Richard immediately started nodding in agreement. Turning to his daughter, he gave her a cautious smile. "Okay, sweetie. If this will be enough to keep you from trying any of those crazier challenges, then I guess maybe it isn't the worst idea."

Sarah let out a relieved sigh. "Thanks, Dad, this is really important for me!" Turning to me, she handed over her phone. "Belinda, can you take the pic for us? Make sure it's a clear one so people can see both our faces and what we're doing."

I took the phone and nodded, getting the camera ready as Richard and Sarah arranged themselves on the couch. The two of them sat close together, facing each other. I heard Sarah let out an awkward giggle as they stared into each other's eyes, both blushing furiously as they realized what was about to happen. "This is kinda embarrassing," Sarah muttered nervously. "Now that we're actually doing this, I dunno. Maybe this was a bad idea."

"It's fine, Sarah," I reassured her. "Just think about all those points, and how all the girls on that server are going to be jealous when they see you at the top of the leaderboards." I leaned over to Richard, whispering in his ear. "Go on, Richard. Encourage your little girl. You do this, and you'll never have to worry about her doing any of those risky challenges ever again. And all it'll cost you is a single kiss."

Richard nodded, my command having convinced him that he had to had no choice but to see this through. "It'll only be a few seconds, sweetie, and then it'll be over," Richard assured her. "If you want, just close your eyes and pretend you're kissing some boy you like. Wasn't there that one you had a major crush on, Todd?"

Sarah winced. "Jeez, Dad, that was all the way back in seventh grade! And Todd ended up being a total creep, anyway..."

"Okay, not Todd. Then whoever you want to be with," Richard pressed. "Just close your eyes and imagine you're making out with someone you find hot. It'll be fine."

"All right then," Sarah agreed reluctantly. "And, um, I guess you can pretend I'm Mom, if that helps?"

The mention of his wife put a look of discomfort on Richard's face. "Um, Sarah, you're sure there's no way your mother will ever see this, right? I mean, I don't want her to get the wrong idea."

"No way, Dad! She couldn't get in to CBS, and none of the other girls would take any of those videos off the channel and risk getting banned for life. One of the biggest rules of CuteBitchSquad: what happens on the server stays on the server. You get caught breaking it, you get banned, no exceptions. I promise Mom's not going to see anything. Now, come on. Let's do this thing!" It seemed her earlier doubts had abated, smothered in the avalanche of points she'd be earning just for sucking face with her father for a few seconds.

"Alright, if you're sure," Richard said. He glanced over at me. "Are you ready, Belinda? Take the picture as soon as we start kissing, so we can get this over with as soon as possible."

I gave him a thumbs-up. "All set, you two. Pucker up for the camera!"

Taking off her glasses, Sarah closed her eyes. His eyes shut as well, Richard started moving towards Sarah, putting one arm around her shoulders, his hand reaching down to her neck. He pulled her head forward, until his lips were mere inches away from hers. Sarah's lips parted slightly, her breathing quickening as her father leaned in and softly pressed his mouth against hers, slipping his tongue between her soft pink lips.

"Good, that's perfect, you two," I told them. "Keep it up, I want to make sure to get a good picture of it." As Richard's tongue explored Sarah's mouth, she responded with a whimper, leaning into him with a slight moan. Her hands came up to her father's head, holding on tightly as she opened her mouth further to accept his tongue. The two continued their slow, passionate kiss as I snapped several photos with Sarah's phone, capturing every second of the intimate moment. Despite their initial resolution to only do this long enough to get the picture, the kiss seemed to go on forever, neither wanting to break away from their embrace. Eventually, however, they finally did part, with Richard's hand placing a gentle hand on the side of his daughter's face. They gazed at each other, smiling warmly.

"Wow, um... that was pretty intense, huh?" Sarah asked, giving her father a sheepish look. "Guess you really were thinking about Mom, after all."

"Yeah," Richard replied quietly, a little out of breath himself. "Sorry if I was a little too enthusiastic."

"Don't worry, it's okay. It was just, uh... unexpected!" Sarah giggled, before turning back to me with eager eyes. "Did you get the picture?"

"Sure did," I answered, handing her back her phone. "All set to be uploaded."

Sarah looked at her phone screen and I could see a slight blush rising on her cheeks as she saw the image of herself and her father kissing. "Oh my God, that's amazing!" she said, then quickly added, "For the challenge, I mean. I'm going to upload it now so that everyone knows I deserve all those points!"

As she tapped away on her phone, back up on the TV I could see her reply coming through: "#BetIWould" was the text, with the picture underneath. Responses immediately started coming in.

Sarah let out a gasp. "Oh, shit! She #BetYouDidnt-ed me!"

"Sarah, language!" Richard scolded her. "So, what does that mean?"

Sarah turned to her father. "Um, basically she's saying I didn't actually do the challenge. It's part of the rules that anyone can challenge a submission, just to keep girls from just posting pictures of someone else doing it or faking it somehow." She stared at the TV, contemplating for a moment. "I mean, I definitely did the kissing with tongue part, so it could only mean that..."

"...that she doesn't think Richard is really your father?" I finished for her.

Sarah nodded slowly, biting her lip as she considered what that meant. "So now I have to prove to everybody that I was really kissing my dad, or I don't get the points."

I shrugged. "Should be easy enough. Richard, do you have a FaceBook or Instagram account? Somewhere where you post pictures online?"

"Yeah, I do," Richard said, taking a moment to get my suggestion. "Oh... you want me to find a family photo with me and Sarah in it?"

"Yes, that would be perfect!" I exclaimed. "Come on, Richard! Once Sarah gets the points for this challenge, she'll be the queen of the entire CuteBitchSquad server. You know how popular that will make her?"

"Belinda's right, Dad," Sarah said, giving me a grateful smile. "Just find some picture of me and you together, doing dad-and-daughter type stuff, and that should be enough to show everyone that you're my real dad."

Richard nodded, a nervous look crossing his face. "Okay, sure. But I'm not sure what picture to use."

"Just forward me that picture from our trip to Hawaii! The one of all three of us on the beach. That should work great!"

Richard sighed and took out his smartphone. Opening Facebook, he quickly found the photo and sent it over to Sarah. "Maybe you should crop out your mother, Sarah," he said with an awkward look. "Or cover her face. She probably shouldn't be dragged into... whatever this is."

On the screen, I could see Sarah posting: "#BetIDid" with the family photo underneath, Sarah in her favorite swimsuit smiling next to her dad, and Mom's face covered with a scribbled black smudge. The replies started coming in again after a few seconds.

"So, how long until you get credit for this challenge?" I asked as the responses rolled in.

"Once a mod on the channel sees it and confirms it's finished, she'll add the points to my account," Sarah explained. "There's pretty much always someone online, so it shouldn't take..."

Sarah trailed off, her jaw dropping as a new post rolled in.

Underneath was a picture of a teenage girl who appeared to be the same age as Sarah, in the middle of sticking her tongue into the mouth of an older man. Unlike Richard, who had gone along with his daughter's desire to get a picture for the challenge, the man looked utterly shocked at having his daughter kissing him out of the blue. Within a few seconds, another picture was posted, of the same man and girl posing with Mickey Mouse at Disneyland. Looked like FrigidKitty69 was already heading off a potential #BetYouDidnt situation there.

Sarah's mouth hung open. "No way! She did the challenge, too!" Her expression turned forlorn, and she slumped down on the couch next to her father, letting out soft sniffling sounds.

"Well, honey, all those points still mean you're not going to be a... a basic bitch, right?" Richard tried to comfort her. "You still get to move up the ranks of this channel."

Sarah looked at him with tears in her eyes. "No, Dad! That's one of the perks of having the Uber Bitch role! If more than one girl finishes a challenge, and one of them has a higher ranked role than the other, the highest ranking girl gets the points! " Sarah wiped at her cheeks, her voice cracking slightly. "Fuck, I was so close too!"

"Sarah, language," Richard softly chided her, almost out of habit.

"Now, let's just calm down, okay?" I said, gesturing with one hand to hide my other typing another post. "Maybe another challenge will come up soon. There's still time left in our session, maybe we can find another one you two can do together."

"Not with that many points," Sarah said, looking dejected. "No way is another challenge going to come up before we have to leave."

"Come on, Sarah, let's look again," Richard urged. "We have to try! What about that..."

And that was when xo-jungkook-xo's latest post hit the top of the feed.

Chapter Text

Richard and Sarah both stopped what they were doing and stared at the screen. "Boy, um..." Richard said with an awkward smile. "This kooky girl certainly seems to have a thing for dads and daughters, doesn't she?" He looked over at Sarah and let out an awkward laugh.

Sarah fidgeted on the couch. Before she could even mention the lack of upvotes, I was already influencing all the teenage girls I had under my thrall. Immediately after my post went on the thread, it began receiving dozens of upvotes and comments.

"Well, now," I said, "Looks like this user has given you two another chance to win Sarah that prestigious Uber Bitch title."

Richard gave me a confused look. "What? Belinda, you can't seriously expect me and my daughter to actually go through with this."

Sarah, meanwhile, seemed to be seriously considering it. Her eyes were looked on the number next to the new thread, as the points reward climbed even higher than the first challenge. "It..." she started to say, swallowing and taking a moment to collect herself. "It would just be for the sake of the points. I'd just have to... hold it long enough for a photo and then let it go." She looked at her father, nervously biting her lip. "Dad, I know this is so totally weird, but I don't know how else I'm going to get those points!"

"Sarah, honey," Richard began, "I think maybe this whole thing has gone a little too far. This isn't something we should be getting into."

"But Dad, look!" Sarah pointed at the thread with a trembling finger. "It's so many points!"

"Honey, I'm your father! Fathers and daughters shouldn't... shouldn't do stuff like that! I mean..." Richard stammered. "It's not natural."

I cleared my throat. "Well, obviously 'natural' isn't going to be worth anything here, Richard." I gestured toward the screen. "The whole point of this #BetYouWouldnt challenge is to do something that you wouldn't normally do. To step outside your comfort zone, and outside of what society deems acceptable behavior. I mean look at all those terrible things Sarah might have to do just to get the points she needs for that rank! Wouldn't you prefer it if she got those points in a much easier way?"

"Please, Dad, just for a second or two," Sarah begged. "Just one picture, real quick, and that should be enough to put me at the top of the rankings."

"Come on, Richard," I said. "Your poor daughter needs this. I know it feels wrong, like you're doing something you shouldn't. But, listen, it's different for girls at this age than it is for guys. Popularity is just so important, and it seems to me like the key to popularity these days is showing everyone you are willing to do whatever it takes to stand out in the crowd. So, for the good of your daughter, HELP HER WIN THIS CHALLENGE."

Another push from my demonic powers, and Richard's resistance crumbled. "Okay, okay, fine," he said. "So, um... what's the best way to take this photo?"

Sarah beamed in delight, clapping her hands together with excitement. "Oh my god!" she said with glee. "Now we'll finally beat Kitty! Okay, Dad, why don't you stand up, and I'll get down on my knees?" Getting up from the couch, she handed me her phone again and quickly moved down onto the carpeted floor in front of her father. "Go on, Daddy! Stand up and take your dick out!"

"Oh, I'm going to Hell for this," Richard muttered, having no idea how close he was to the truth. He stood up slowly from the couch, my command making him willing but not exactly eager to obey. As Richard began fiddling with his belt buckle, Sarah let out a nervous giggle, causing her father to pause and stare down at her intensely. "Honey, you can never, ever tell Mom about any of this. Promise me!"

"Of course, Dad," Sarah agreed with a wide grin. "Our secret, cross my heart!"

"And don't show the picture to anybody else!" he said, letting out a weary sigh. "I mean, other than however many thousands of teenage girls are on this chat server." He looked at me as if expecting me to save him. "Belinda, this is a really bad idea, right?"

I shrugged. "Seems to me that it's making your daughter happy. And in the end, isn't that why you came to see me?"

He nodded. "Can't argue with that, I guess." He sighed heavily, finally undoing his belt before tugging down his pants, just enough to display the bulge in his tight white briefs. "Just please, take the picture fast, Belinda. Let's not make this take any longer than it has to." Reaching down into his underwear, he pulled his prick free of its confines, letting it flop out and hang between his legs.

I could see Sarah's eyes widen at the sight of her father's penis, her mouth opening slightly in surprise and amazement. "Um... jeez, Dad," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I can see why Mom married you."

Richard blushed. "Sarah, could you just... stop looking at it and grab it, already? We need to get this done!"

"Oh, right!" Sarah said with a nervous giggle. "Belinda, you ready to get a pic?"

"Think so, go ahead and get in position."

"Wish I could see the look on Kitty's face when this gets posted," Sarah said, as she cautiously reached out and took her father's manhood in her hand.

At the touch of her fingers, Richard let out a sharp intake of breath, his body tensing. I could see him involuntarily twitch his hips back, as if trying to move away from Sarah's grasp. But he held firm, even when his daughter wrapped her hand around the base of his shaft and squeezed tightly. "Honey, you don't have to hold it that..." he started to say, then shook his head. "Never mind, let's just get this done."

Sarah nodded, looking back at me sitting in my chair. "Alright, Belinda, take the picture!"

"Wait, hold on," I said, struggling with Sarah's phone. "Think I got booted out of the camera app. Hold that pose for a sec while I try to figure out what's happening." Putting a confused look on my face, I fiddled with the buttons, trying to get back into the camera app.

Richard was trying his best to keep his composure, standing there with his dick being held by his teenage daughter. Of course, I was deliberately stalling at this point, knowing that, with enough time spent having his cock being held in Sarah's warm grasp, Richard's body would start to do what came naturally.

"Okay, think I'm back in," I said, playing the part of the tech-ignorant middle-aged woman. "Wait, how do you... okay, got it," I held the phone back up, then immediately dropped it to my lap, Richard groaning in misery. "Oh, hold on. If this picture is going to work, I need to get both your faces in it! Let me get down a little lower, that should give me just the right angle..."

"Belinda, please..." Richard whispered, his eyes closed tightly. "Just hurry up!"

As I got down to my knees on the floor, I heard Sarah let out a small gasp. I looked up to see her staring at her father's cock, starting to throb and pulse. As I had hoped, Richard was starting to become aroused by the sensation of a soft hand holding firmly to his member. Even if it did happen to be his own daughter's hand.

Sarah looked up at her father's face, then back at the growing hard-on in her hand. "Daddy?" she asked. "Should I... stop touching it?"

"No, no, keep just like that!" I said, moving the phone around and feigning a search for the best angle. "Almost ready, just hold still for a second more..."

By the time I finally had the angle the way I wanted it, Richard was fully erect. I could see the shock in Sarah's eyes, as she realized her father had quite the big sausage dangling between his legs. She stared at the shaft with an open mouth and wide eyes, her cheeks flushed red and her breathing quickened. "Holy shit," she breathed out.

"S...Sarah..." Richard stammered. "Language..."

"Okay, got it," I said, crouched down on the floor in front of my awkward patients. "Both of you look into the camera, and give me a big smile."

Richard did as instructed, doing his best to give the camera lens a natural grin despite the bizarre circumstances. Sarah, meanwhile, seemed almost in a trance, still staring at her dad's stiffening rod. She seemed to have forgotten about everything else, including the challenge this was supposed to be for.

"Sarah!" I called out, snapping my fingers loudly to get her attention. "Smile for the camera! You don't want to get a #BetYouDidnt just because your face wasn't completely visible in the shot, do you?"

Blinking, Sarah snapped back to reality. "Right, sorry!" she exclaimed, giving her father another nervous glance before turning back to the phone. Richard's cock still in hand, she gave the camera a grin and a thumbs up with her free hand.

"Perfect!" I said, hitting the button and capturing the photo. "Here, take a look, make sure I got it right."

Sarah took her phone back from me, looking at the photo with an appraising eye. "Hmm, yeah, both our faces are visible, and the focus is good. Definitely meets the challenge requirements."

"Um, sweetie?" Richard said, his voice wavering a little.

"What, Dad? Oh, do you want to see it before I post it online?" she asked him, still looking at the phone screen.

"No, Sarah, I just... you're still holding it." Richard gestured toward his crotch with a nervous laugh.

Sarah didn't seem to comprehend at first, then looked almost surprised to realize she still had Richard's penis in her hand. "Oh, um," she stammered, slowly letting go of it. "Sorry about that. It just kinda slipped my mind."

Letting out his breath, Richard strained to force his erection back into his underwear. "Glad that's over with, anyway," he muttered under his breath. "Still can't believe you actually convinced me to did that, doctor."

"Yes, you did a great thing for your daughter, Richard," I said, my tone full of encouragement. "Now, let's see how the CuteBitchSquad reacts when Sarah crushes that challenge!"

Sarah tapped on her phone for a second, and on the TV the thread from xo-jungkook-xo got a new response from sarahucrazy: "#BetIWould," with the picture of Sarah with her dad's erection in her hand and a smug grin on her face.

Just as I might have expected, as soon as it looked like Sarah might have won this challenge, her rival came in to spoil things a few minutes later. The image below the "#BetIWould" post by FrigidKitty69 was the same girl from last time, her hand wrapped around her father's dick hanging out of his shorts. One thing that was evident almost immediately, though, was that FrigidKitty69's father wasn't wearing the awkward smile that Richard had in his photo. As a matter of fact, his face made it pretty apparent that...

"Dammit, again?" Sarah sighed, sitting back on the couch with a frustrated sigh. "Can't believe Kitty drugged her own dad just to win."

His manhood safely ensconced back in his pants, Richard rested a hand on Sarah's shoulder. "I wouldn't worry too much. I get the feeling that kooky girl is going to be coming up with a new challenge pretty soon."

Sarah gave her a father an awkward smile. "Yeah, but... I mean, she already had me holding your hard-on, Dad. Aren't you a little nervous about... what she might have us do next?"

Richard shook his head. "Well, I've already come this far, haven't I? Might as well see it through..." He glanced down at his crotch, and gave his daughter a nervous chuckle. "Though hopefully it doesn't involve me getting my dick out again..."

As the two of them shared a tender, if strange, moment together, I awkwardly tried to hide my typing on my phone. Just as I was in the middle of coming up with my next flirty challenge for my patients, Sarah spoke up. "Oh, there it is! Wait... that isn't from the girl who posted those other challenges."

I looked up in surprise, checking out the feed on the TV. Sure enough, there was a brand new challenge on the #betyouwouldnt challenge channel, but not one that I had created. Just as quickly as with the last two threads, it was already receiving upvotes, as well as a regular stream of comments:

Richard and Sarah both stared at the TV screen. "Well, Dad," Sarah finally spoke up. "It doesn't involve taking your dick out, that's for sure."

Her father nodded, and turned to face her. "So, you want to try this one, then?"

I could see Sarah looking a little nervous, now that she would be the one getting touched for this challenge instead of her father. However, she quickly regained her confidence when she looked back and saw the rising upvote count that this user's new challenge was receiving. Without a word, she once again handed me her phone, then began pulling her top over her head, revealing her bare chest underneath. "Um, okay, Dad," she said, tossing her t-shirt on the floor and pushing her chest towards Richard. "Go ahead."

"Are you sure?" Richard asked her. "You look a little uncomfortable, and I wouldn't want you to feel forced into doing anything you don't want to do."

Sarah bit her lower lip. "No, I'm fine with it," she replied firmly. Scooting a little bit across the couch towards Richard, she took hold of one of his wrists, placing her father's hand gently against her right breast. On his own, Richard brought his other hand up to cup Sarah's left tit, squeezing it gently and eliciting a moan from his daughter.

"Hmm, the challenge said let your dad play with your tits, Sarah," I said as I brought her phone up, "So I'm thinking maybe a picture isn't enough. Going to get a video for this one."

"Okay," Sarah said in a breathy voice, as Richard continued fondling her breasts. I switched the camera app to video mode, the smartphone microphone picking up the soft moans that were escaping Sarah's lips. I zoomed in close on Richard's face to record his expression, conflicted with what he was doing, but still clearly enjoying it. Pan over to Sarah's breasts, Richard's hands slowly caressing the soft curves of his daughter's tender young body. Then up to Sarah's face, capturing the lustful smile on her beautiful face as she watched her own father playing with her tits.

"Dad... it's... it's really nice.." Sarah whispered in awe as her father squeezed the nipple on her right breast, causing her to gasp in pleasure. "Your hands feel really good... on me..."

Richard was silent, face turning red as he continued groping his daughter's breasts. For a brief second, I pivoted the camera down to his crotch, catching the outline of his stiffening dick inside his jeans. I zoomed back out, focusing on Sarah's face again, recording the blissful look of arousal that was written all over her pretty features.

"Mmmm, yes, Daddy," Sarah moaned, "that feels nice... oh god, I'm feeling so hot... my pussy's starting to get wet... ohhh!"

Richard's face went even more red at the vulgar declaration, but he didn't stop playing with her tits. He squeezed them and rolled them around in his palms, then pinched the sensitive nubs between his fingers, causing Sarah to shudder and whimper. By now there was probably more than enough video for Sarah to complete the challenge. But as the director of this particular piece of cinema, I would never have dreamed of calling "cut."

"Oh, Sarah," Richard breathed out huskily, "you're so beautiful... I love seeing you like this... it turns me on so much, baby..."

"Mmm, Daddy... I can't believe how good your hands feel on my tits..." Sarah's breathing became heavy and deep, and she arched her back slightly in response to his touch. Her legs were clamped together tightly, Sarah rubbing them together in an attempt to relieve some of the pressure building up between her thighs. "Ohh, Godddd... it feels so good... Daddy..." I could hear her moaning loudly now, and knew that she was close to the edge. "I think... I think I might cum... just from... just from having you touch my tits... ohhhh..."

The sound of his daughter approaching her climax brought a measure of sanity back to Richard's brain. His hands shot away from Sarah's bare tits like he had been scalded. Shaking his head, he started to say something to Sarah, then decided against it. "Did you get that all, Belinda?" he finally asked me.

Nodding, I handed Sarah's phone back to her. "Every last second of it. You two have got this one in the bag."

"Yeah, assuming Kitty doesn't steal the show again," Sarah said, rolling her eyes as she tapped away on her screen. Now that her father's hands were back by his sides, it was like she was back to regular old Sarah, and not the horny teenage girl in front of the camera, ready to cum just from getting her tits played with.

Still, in her rush to get her submission entered, I couldn't help but notice that Sarah was making no motion to grab her shirt off the floor and put it back on. Her father was certainly noticing as well, Richard trying not to stare but clearly unable to resist the temptation to steal looks at his daughter's half-naked body.

With a few more taps, the explicit video was uploaded, and on the screen responses immediately started to come in to Sarah's "#BetIWould" post.

Sarah basked in the attention, reading through the glowing comments from her peers. Still, there was that sense of dread over it all, that any second Sarah's main rival would rise up to steal this victory from her.

But for the moment, Sarah's entry seemed to be unchallenged. Which left her and Richard sitting awkwardly on the couch, both going through some complex mental gymnastics regarding everything that had happened today. Eventually, Richard cleared his throat. "Well, um, you know, you did a pretty good job with this challenge, and I like the extra touch you put on it."

"Extra touch? What do you mean, Dad?" Sarah asked.

"All that noise you were making while I was... you know, playing with your tits..." He blushed furiously, but couldn't quite hide a grin. "I mean, don't get me wrong, it got me going a little hearing you talking like that, baby. But that was just a big show for all these girls watching, right? That thing you said about how you were getting... getting wet... and that you thought you might... cum from having me touch you... that wasn't true, right?"

Sarah bit her lip, reaching up to play with her hair nervously. "Um, well... yeah, I was... maybe I was playing it up just a little. But, um... it did feel really nice, Dad. Not even just the way you were touching me, but thinking about how everyone on the server would be watching us. It makes me feel really sexy, knowing that a bunch of other girls would be seeing me get off from my dad playing with my tits..."

I could see that she was struggling with herself, conflicted about how much she wanted to tell her father. Smiling reassuringly, Richard laid a hand on her shoulder. "I understand, Sarah. And I'm glad you're getting more out of this than just trying to win a silly challenge." Now it was his turn to look nervous, as he struggled to find the words to say next. "It's just... this whole thing has really gotten me thinking, Sarah. About how our relationship has changed today, and whether or not we should... well, if this sort of thing is something we both want to continue..."

"What are you saying, Dad?" Sarah looked at him, her breath catching in her throat as she stared into her father's eyes. "You mean, after this challenge thing is over, you want to... to keep doing-"

"Sorry to interrupt," I said, snapping them both back to reality. "But I'm afraid your nemesis has finally risen to the challenge."

Both Richard and Sarah's eyes went to the screen. Their expressions were unreadable: were they upset that Sarah's win might have been stolen again... or perhaps eager to see how much further they might have to go for the next challenge?

The "#BetIWould" post from FrigidKitty69 was accompanied by a new video, Kitty with her top pulled up over her tits, holding onto her father's wrists as she moaned and writhed. "Oh, yes, Daddy!" she squealed into the camera, moving her father's hands around on her naked breasts. "Please don't stop touching my titties! I'm gonna squirt all over you!" Compared to Sarah's rather genuine moans of arousal, Kitty's voice was obviously forced and fake. This time, she had taken care to keep the camera judiciously pointed away from her father's face, no doubt trying to hide his current state of consciousness. Lucky for her and any potential #BetYouDidnt challenges, her father had a distinctive tattoo on his lower arm, making it obvious that the man playing with her breasts was the same one from the previous pictures.

Still, the comment stream exploded with comments almost immediately, nobody buying it.

Richard and Sarah were both leaning forward, watching the thread list intently for a new challenge. By now, the combination of their shared competitive natures, along with the lusts my infernal aura had awoken in them, had gotten them to the point where I didn't think there was any challenge too depraved or dangerous for them to attempt. My phone was now laying on my desk, xo-jungkook-xo no longer needing to exist to fill this channel with daring, incestuous bets for Richard and Sarah to fulfill.

And it wasn't long before another challenge hit the channel, the upvotes coming in within a nanosecond:

With the new challenge in place, my clients sprung into action, not hesitating to accept their new mission. "Belinda, start filming," Sarah said sharply, tossing her phone back towards me before dropping back to her knees. "Dad, get your dick out. Now."

"On it, princess," Richard said, standing up from the couch and frantically unzipping his pants. Once his dick popped free, Sarah wasted no time getting her lips wrapped around it, eagerly sucking down his shaft.

"God, I love the internet," I remarked to myself, as I pointed Sarah's phone at her father and began recording his dick disappearing down Sarah's throat. "Makes leading these mortals into damnation so easy."

Neither of my patients processed a word of my idle musings, however. "Oh, Sarah, that's so fucking good," Richard said breathlessly as his daughter continued slurping his dick. "You're making your dad feel good, baby. Oh, fuck... you're such a good little cocksucker, aren't you?"

Sarah was moaning around her father's shaft as she sucked it. "Mmm... Mmmm... mmm... oohh... Daddddyyyy," she moaned, trying to breathe around his stiff prick while continuing to bob her head up and down. Wet slurping sounds filled the room, and Sarah's cheeks hollowed in and out with every suck of her father's meat.

"That's it, baby, make Daddy feel good with your mouth. That's it... oh, fuck..." Richard said, his voice strained and deep with arousal. With the heightened eroticism caused by the taboo nature of this whole situation, mixed in with my succubi powers filling the room with pure lustful energy, it didn't take long at all before Richard couldn't hold back.

"Ohhhh... shit, baby," Richard gasped, grabbing Sarah's hair and pulling her off of his dick. "I'm... I'm gonna... I'm gonna cum soon... open wide so everyone can see you swallowing your dad's cum..." He stroked his cock frantically, pointing it at his daughter's mouth as he prepared to unload inside it.

I pulled in for a close-up on Sarah's face as she tilted her head back and opened her mouth wide, eyes sparkling as she waited for her father to shoot his load into her mouth. In that moment, it was like the challenge had become secondary. Sarah wasn't doing this for points or internet cred anymore. In that moment, she was just a horny teenager who wanted nothing more than to get her daddy off so she could swallow his cum.

"Do it, Daddy..." she begged him, her eyes locked on his erect penis. "Feed me, fill my mouth with your hot, sticky sperm... I want all those girls to see me with Daddy's cum in my mouth..."

After a few more strokes, Richard groaned loudly and his hips bucked forward, releasing the first shot of his thick, milky load onto his daughter's tongue. "Aw, fuck!" he moaned, continuing to pump his seed into Sarah's willing mouth. "That's it, baby girl. Don't waste a drop... swallow all of Daddy's cum."

Sarah did as she was told, gulping down Richard's load as quickly as he could deposit it in her mouth. Her eyes sparkled with lust and delight as her father fed her his cream, her tongue stretched out to catch each spurt as it erupted from his tip. Once the steady stream of white fluids stopped, Sarah put her lips around his dick once again and resumed sucking, hand coming up to massage his balls and coax more cum from them. Obviously, Sarah intended to make sure she got every last drop of her father's semen into her belly. When it came to #BetYouWouldnt challenges, @sarahucrazy never did anything partway.

After almost a minute of her father pumping her throat full of his creamy load, he finally pulled his dick from her lips, gasping for air. I made sure to get a good shot of his dazed, satisfied look before turning the camera back to his daughter.

"Mmm, that was delicious, Daddy." Sarah sat back on her heels, smiling happily. "Did I do a good job?"

"A good job?" Richard said, still trying to catch his breath. "Shit, princess, that was fucking incredible."

Beaming proudly, Sarah wiped at the corner of her mouth to get a stray drop of her father's cum off her lower lip, then licked her fingers clean. "Language, Daddy," she teased him.

"Oh, Sarah, after giving your old man a blowjob like that, you can say whatever you want from now on," Richard replied with a grin.

"And do whatever I want?" his daughter asked, looking up at her father with eager eyes. "Because... I'm thinking I want to do that again. Swallowing Daddy's cum was so much fun! Maybe tonight, after Mom's asleep, you can sneak up to my room, and I can suck your big fat cock again. Not for any challenges... just because you're my dad, and I like making Daddy cum. Do you think that would be okay, Daddy? Would you like me to suck your dick again?" She stared up at him hopefully.

"Well, we can talk about that later," Richard said, although from the way he was looking down at his half-naked daughter, I doubted it was going to be a long discussion. "For right now, we'd better get that video posted on the channel. Just wonder if Kitty's going to be able to match what you did."

"Yeah, guess we'll see," Sarah mused as she took her phone back from me and began uploading the video. No doubt there was a part of her that was hoping Kitty did steal the challenge away from her, just to see what sort of dirty things she'd be doing with her father next.

On my TV, Sarah's "#BetIWould" reply appeared. After a few minutes for everyone to watch the somewhat longer video I had taken, the replies started rolling in.

All three of us watched in nervous anticipation, waiting for the inevitable moment when Kitty would rise up the ashes and take Sarah's victory. However, when her reply finally came, there were no photos or videos attached.

After a few seconds to process the words, Richard leapt up from the couch and let out a long cheer. "Yeeeaaah! Sarah, we did it! I mean... you did it! You're Uber Bitch of CuteBitchSquad now!"

"I guess I am," Sarah said, seeming happy but not as elated as I might have expected. "Wow, this is weird. Can't believe how far we had to go just to keep in the running."

Richard nodded. "I'm kind of shocked too. But now it's all over. With all those points, there's nobody who could possibly catch up." He turned to watch the screen as the mods of the #BetYouWouldnt challenge confirmed Sarah's completion of the latest challenge. Meanwhile, FrigidKitty69 vanished from the leaderboard as her account left the server, and her name was immediately replaced at the top by the new leader, sarahucrazy. On screen, a notification appeared letting Sarah know that she had just been given the role of "Uber Bitch" of the CBS server.

"Now, wasn't that such a great bonding experience?" I asked. "Rather than Sarah getting points by doing a bunch of dangerous and gross stunts, instead she not only achieved victory, but was able to experience a truly unique father-daughter moment together. I'm so proud of both of you."

Richard grinned and extended his hand to me. "Thank you so much, Belinda! I can't tell you how grateful I am for everything you've done. It's such a relief not to have to worry about Sarah doing some dumbass stunt that will get her kicked out of school or hurt. And... and I think she and I are going to have a much closer relationship going forward." As I shook his hand, he looked over at Sarah with a smile. "Isn't that right, sweetie?"

Sarah was looking down at her phone, tapping out something and nodding without turning away from her screen. "Sure, Dad," she said, sounding distracted and far less enthusiastic than her father. It reminded me of how she had been when she first walked into my office: eyes locked on her phone, and barely paying attention to her surroundings.

Richard looked at his daughter oddly, before shaking his head and turning his attention back to me. "In any event, Belinda, we really appreciate everything you've done. So... thank you so much, and I'm definitely going to be recommending your services to the other families in our neighborhood." Richard said, holding my hand firmly in his.

As I started to give him a humble reply, I caught something flash on my mounted television. Glancing over, a smile slowly crept onto my face, as I realized what Sarah had been up to. "Well, look at that," I said to Richard, pointing to the screen. "Looks like somebody just posted a new challenge."

Richard let out a laugh, not looking where I was pointing. "Oh, does that really matter now? I mean... Sarah's already won, right? She can reign over the server as the Uber Bitch and never do any of those stupid challenges again."

"I think you might want to look at this one, Richard," I said, gesturing with my finger again.

Richard followed my gesture, staring at the screen to see the latest challenge:

Chapter Text

"Wait, is this..." Richard started to say, before looking a little closer and seeing the name of the user who started the thread: @sarahucrazy. "Sarah, you... you posted this?"

Sarah finally looked up from her phone, smiling. "Like you said before, Dad: we've come this far. Might as well see it through. I mean... don't you want to?"

Richard didn't say anything at first. After all, there was no rationalizing this as just a way to win a silly contest. Sarah's spot at the top was already more than secured. The only reason for him to do this now would be because he wanted to... wanted to fuck his own daughter. And not only that, but do it on camera for hundreds, maybe thousands of other teenage girls to see.

As he wrestled with this internally, I watched as the comments and upvotes began to pour in for this new challenge.

"Come on, Daddy," Sarah said. "The people demand it, and I... I want to do it too. We've come this far. Let's go all the way."

With a deep breath, Richard seemed to make up his mind. He moved in closer to his daughter, and gently took her chin in his hand. "Alright, honey. If you really want to do this..."

Sarah answered by moving forward, her lips pressing against his as she kissed him deeply. Their tongues met, exploring each other's mouths in a passionate embrace. Without even breaking their passionate kiss, Sarah off-handedly tossed me her phone. Smiling to myself, I caught it in mid-air and got the video rolling again, just as they began helping each other out of their clothes.

"Baby, I'm so proud of you," Richard said softly as they undressed. "You've become such a beautiful young woman, and I'm glad that we're finally able to share something that we've both been craving. Something special between us."

Helping her dad pull his shirt up over his head, Sarah giggled. "I know, Dad. I guess it took me doing all those challenges, touching you in all those dirty ways... to make me realize how much I've always wanted this. Now that I know, it's kind of hard to imagine going back to the way things were."

"It is," Richard agreed, while letting his jeans drop to the floor. "I don't know why I fought it for so long, but seeing you right now, what a sexy girl you are... I've been wanting to do this for so long now. God, I need you, Sarah. I need to fuck my sweet little daughter."

Sarah sat back on the couch, Richard kneeling down to tug her jeans and panties down her legs and onto the floor. Her legs were spread wide apart, and when Richard reached down to caress her pussy, the soft pink flesh was wet with anticipation and arousal. He ran his fingers along her slit and then pressed them inside her, sliding them up and down until her juices were flowing freely. As he rubbed her clit with his thumb, she moaned loudly, arching her back slightly. "I'm so wet for you, Dad!" Sarah gasped. "Please, just fuck me already. I need it so badly."

Richard started to move into position, before I cleared my throat, making him stop. "Forgetting something?" I asked him with a smile, pausing the recording for a moment. When he just stared in confusion, I reached into a drawer of my desk, retrieving a box of condoms and tossing them over to him. "I'm thinking you might need these," I told him with a smirk. "Unless you're like my clients from yesterday and are looking to put a little bundle of joy in your baby girl's belly."

"Good point, wasn't exactly planning on it," Richard said with a chuckle, opening the box with one hand while stroking his cock to keep it hard with the other. "Not sure how we'd explain that one to my wife, so probably best to be safe." Once he had a single wrapped rubber in hand, he leaned towards me, offering the opened box.

"Go ahead and keep them all," I said with a wink. "I'm guessing you'll probably be needing all of them."

Richard grinned back as he opened the condom wrapper and rolled it down his stiff pole. "You're one hell of a therapist, Belinda," he said as he moved into position between his daughter's legs. "Do all of your patients get this kind of special treatment?"

"Oh, I always try to help my clients as best as I can," I replied with a wry smirk. "To give them exactly what they need, even if they don't know it when they walk through my door. But of course, now you know exactly what you want. So, go on ahead, Richard. Give your daughter what she's always needed from you." As Richard got ready to take the plunge, I started the recording on Sarah's phone again, ready to capture the moment when Sarah's dad claimed his little girl's innocence.

"Daddy, please, I can't wait any more," Sarah begged as Richard positioned himself between her thighs. "Fuck me, just fuck me!"

Richard leaned down and kissed his daughter's mouth tenderly as he lined up the tip of his dick at the entrance of her cunt. "Can't wait to tell all the guys at school that I hooked up with the Uber Bitch," he joked as he pushed forward, sinking his entire length inside her tight teenage snatch.

"Oh, yes, Daddy!" Sarah cried out in excitement and delight at having her father's cock buried so deep within her body. "Fill me up! Fill me up with your big cock!"

Richard grabbed his daughter's hips tightly and began thrusting his thick prick in and out of his daughter's tight little hole. Sarah's eyes closed and her mouth hung open, gasping for breath with each thrust. My office was filled with the sounds of their lustful fucking, the room seeming to get hotter just from the heat of the two bodies writhing together.

"Fuck, your pussy feels so fucking good, baby," Richard grunted, slamming his throbbing erection into Sarah's dripping twat. "All this time, I've been dreaming about fucking you like this... about making my own little girl scream in pleasure as I take her cherry... and now it's happening!"

Sarah moaned in response, playing with and pinching her nipples while her dad pounded her cunt with long strokes. "Ohhh, I love it! Fuck me harder, Daddy! Don't hold back!"

Richard grunted with pleasure, driving deeper into his daughter with every stroke of his massive rod. His balls slapped against the cheeks of his daughter's ass with each powerful thrust, the lewd sound echoing in the office. Sarah's eyes were glazed over, her head thrown back in ecstasy as her father's big fat boner pumped in and out of her tiny pussy.

"Yes, yes... you feel so good... Daddy... ohhhh... I love it," Sarah whimpered, her head shaking from side to side. "Harder! Faster!"

"Oh, fuck, you love that big fat cock inside you, don't you?" Richard asked, speeding up his pace. "Tell me, baby! Tell Daddy how much you love his hard dick pounding away at your pussy! Beg me to fuck you harder, baby!"

"I love it... Oh god... I love that big fat fucking dick!" Sarah moaned. "Please, Daddy! Make me your slut! I want all the girls watching this video to see that I'm your cum-loving whore! I wanna show them what a dirty little slut I am for my daddy!"

With a growl, Richard picked up the pace, slamming his huge rod into his daughter's pussy as fast as possible. I was beginning to worry they might break the couch underneath them with the force of their fucking, but Sarah didn't seem to notice as she moaned and squealed in pure sexual bliss. "I'm almost there, Daddy," Sarah gasped. "I'm gonna come, I'm gonna..."

"Do it, baby," Richard whispered in her ear. "Come all over Daddy's dick. Show me how much you fucking love it! Show all those girls watching how good it feels! Come for Daddy! COME FOR DADDY!"

Sarah's eyes rolled back in her head as she climaxed, screaming out loud with pleasure as her dad's huge prick kept slamming in and out of her twitching pussy. She came again and again, her juices pouring onto his throbbing prick with each strong thrust.

"FUCK YES! YESSSS!" Sarah shrieked, her body quivering uncontrollably as her father's big dick continued to drive deep inside her young cunt. "DAAAAADDDYYY! DAAAAAAAAAAAADDDYYYYY!"

Once she had finally finished cumming, Sarah collapsed back on the couch, her chest heaving and her eyes closed as her father slowly withdrew from her dripping cunt. Richard's cock was still rock-hard, and he rolled the condom off before moving in close to his panting, exhausted daughter. "Open wide, baby girl," he said, stroking his rigid member right in her face. "Daddy's gonna give you another taste of his cum, so make sure everyone sees you drink it all down. Swallow Daddy's big load down like a good girl should."

Sarah opened her mouth wide, her tongue out to catch the first blast of cum from her father's cockhead. "That's my girl," Richard murmured approvingly as he unloaded another creamy load of sperm straight into Sarah's waiting mouth. "Nnngh... such a good little cum slut, aren't you? Swallow it all, then suck Daddy's dick clean. I love seeing my baby girl with my cock in her mouth," Richard said with a smile as he continued to pump his sticky semen into her hungry mouth. Sarah gulped it all down eagerly, savoring each thick spurt of sperm as it slid down her throat.

"Mmmmm," Richard said with satisfaction once he was done emptying his balls into his daughter's mouth. "Now, be sure to thank Daddy for that wonderful treat. Say it into the camera, baby girl."

Sarah licked her lips and looked in my direction, smiling for the audience. "Thank you, Daddy! Your cum is sooo yummy! I'm so happy my daddy loves me so much, that he lets me suck his dick and swallow all his tasty cum!"

Richard grinned wickedly. "And I'm so glad to have such a willing and eager fuck toy at my disposal," he said with a chuckle. "From now on, this will be your life. Every night, every weekend, whenever I get the urge to fuck my baby girl, that's what I'm gonna do. You'll be my little cum slut whenever I want, won't you?"

"Yes, Daddy," Sarah purred, her eyes shining with delight. "I'll be your slutty little whore! I'll do anything you want! Anything!"

"Well, I'll be sure to come up with some ideas. Fun little activities for the two of us to enjoy together," Richard said with a smirk. "But, for now, Daddy needs to rest for a moment. That pussy of yours gave me quite the workout."

Sarah nodded. "I'm pretty pooped out too, Daddy. I think we both need some rest and relaxation after all that fucking," she said.

The two of them sat back on the couch, catching their breath and basking in the afterglow of their intense, passionate coupling. With a blissful sigh, Sarah rested her head on Richard's shoulder and snuggled against him, while at the same time sneaking a hand down to play with his spent prick. No doubt her father would be getting hard again soon enough, and ready to produce another entry in the growing library of daddy-daughter sex tapes.

While my two patients recovered from the fuck of a lifetime, I took the liberty of uploading the video of their latest sexcapade to the challenge thread. I gave everyone time to digest the long fuck session, but after a few minutes the positive feedback came flooding in:

As I watched the comments flood in, girl after girl pledging to follow in Sarah's footsteps and seduce their own fathers, a creeping realization entered my mind. While a handful of these girls were my loyal thralls, playing the part of your average high school teen "realizing" how much they wanted to fuck their own father, a good number of them had no prior connection to me.

And yet, every girl in this chat - whether one of my damned souls or not - seemed genuinely excited to get hold of their daddy's dick as soon as possible. Somehow, I doubted peer pressure could account for such a wide-spread incestuous phenomenon.

I thought back to that convent from centuries ago, where one small corruption ended up getting completely out of hand. This had started with just trying to convince Richard and Sarah to have sex together, but somehow that same lustful desire had started spreading to the esteemed members of CuteBitchSquad.

If I had to guess the cause, some of my erotic aura might have seeped into those videos I had been filming and posting for my clients. I wasn't exactly an expert when it came to the internet, and especially what might happen if a sex tape filmed by a succubus was shared on social media or other forums. First time I'd ever done something like this, actually, and as the replies continued to roll in, it was quickly becoming obvious that perhaps I should have taken some precautions.

It certainly seemed that she was correct. All the unsuspecting teenage girls who had watched those tainted videos had come away with the same desire - to get their own fathers to fuck them the way Richard had fucked Sarah. And with my carnal energy infecting their nubile teenage bodies, their fathers would be finding themselves unable to resist the temptation to give their little darlings exactly what they suddenly craved.

And as a new active user showed up in the discussion thread, I began to realize that things were even worse than I realized:

Well... shit. Looks like Sarah and her dad's sex tape was about to go viral, in a fairly literal sense. Nothing to be done about it now, I supposed. If I accidentally ended up making "having sex with your dad" the latest craze among teenage girls, then so be it. Even more opportunities for me to feed on the incestuous sexual energy that would soon be sweeping the nation. And if it was like most internet trends, it wouldn't last long anyway, and by this time next year it'll be like, "You're having sex with your dad? OK boomer."

In any event, enough screen-time for one day. I looked away from the television, focusing back on Richard and Sarah. Seeing my clients looking like they were about ready to go for another round, I clapped my hands together, making them jump in surprise.

"Alright, you two, I'm glad that you're both enjoying yourselves so much," I announced. "But I'm afraid we're almost out of time for today's session. Go ahead and head through that door over there, there's a restroom with a shower for you two to clean up in. Normally I'd be happy to let you use my facilities for more than just hygiene purposes, but I do have a busy schedule for the rest of the day, so please try not to waste too much time in here."

"No problem, Belinda," Richard said, holding up the box of condoms I'd given him. "I'm sure Sarah and I will have plenty of opportunities to use these once we leave. Thanks again for everything."

"All part of the job," I said with a smile, as their carnal energy nourished my demonic flesh. "Enjoy the rest of your day, and, hey... hashtag '#betyouwouldnt give up having sex with your daughter.'"

Sarah nudged her father with her elbow, giving him a dirty look. "That's one challenge you better not try!" she warned him. "We're going straight to my bedroom when we get home, and that's final!"

Richard chuckled and patted her on the shoulder, the two of them heading into the bathroom together. "Who am I to deny the will of the Uber Bitch?"

Chapter Text

Escorting the Uber Bitch and her proud papa back to the lobby, I noticed that the front desk was still empty. Once my latest victims were on their way, I drifted back to the break room, spotting Janice daintily nibbling at a salad. "Hey, how did things go with the Dennisons?" she asked, glancing up at me before returning to her meal.

"Another success story, those two are headed home with a newfound sense of appreciation and affection for each other," I replied happily. "Who said the internet can't do some good every once in a while?"

Janice laughed softly, shaking her head. "Not sure what that means, but glad to hear you had another good session. Thanks again for letting me take a long lunch. Should be all rested up and ready to man the front desk once I'm finished eating."

"Wonderful, glad you're feeling better," I smiled, taking a seat at the break room table. "Any updates with your family?"

"Still don't know how I'm going to respond to Mom," Janice admitted, shrugging. "At this point, I just feel like this is something she and Dad are going to have to work through on their own. Dakota is who she is, and if they don't start seeing that, then maybe it would be best if my sister just cut ties with the family."

"No, don't think like that," I shook my head firmly. "People can change, and if your parents really love Dakota, in the end they'll come around."

Janice sighed heavily, picking at her salad. "Wish I had your optimism. But, yeah, I'm just going to keep doing what I've been doing; playing the middle-man between my sister and my parents, try my best to get them to see reason. I just wish that-"

The break room door opened behind me. I saw Janice stiffen, and immediately felt myself go tense as well. The next patients weren't supposed to be here for fifteen minutes. Could be they were early, but from the way Janice was looking at whoever had just entered the room, somehow I didn't think it was an expected visitor.

"Dr. Belinda Malefas," said a cold, deep voice. I turned to see a bulky man in a suit and tie, eyes hidden behind a pair of dark sunglasses. "We would like a moment of your time. If you would please accompany me to your office, someone would like to speak with you regarding an urgent matter."

Just like with the detective yesterday, I could see that look of fear in Janice's eyes. Even though the stranger had asked for me, it was like she was certain that this had something to do with her somehow. What dirty little secrets did my secretary have that would make her so afraid?

"And may I ask who this 'someone' is?" I asked the man, trying to stay calm as I rose to my feet. "If they have family problems they would like to discuss, I would recommend making an appointment. I'm afraid my schedule is very full right now, so if they would like a private consultation..."

"Please, follow me," the man insisted, motioning towards the doorway. From the flat, emotionless tone of his voice, I had a feeling this wasn't an optional request.

"I think I know the way to my own office, but thanks for the offer, Magellan," I responded, brushing past the burly stranger and walking out of the break room. When I reached the lobby, there was another matching goon waiting there, sitting by the front entrance with his arms crossed. Were they thinking I was going to make a break for it? If this whole thing was supposed to be intimidating... well, obviously their boss didn't know much about me.

When I reached the office door, the first bodyguard who had followed me on my way remained outside, leaning against a wall in the hallway. "You're not coming with?" I said with a wry smile. "Aw, I'll miss your company, but I'll always treasure the time we spent together." He said nothing, and I stepped into my office, no idea who would be waiting for me.

"Lock the door, please," said a voice over by my desk. Someone was sitting in my high-backed office chair, unable to be seen from where I was standing. The voice was a woman's, though, and somehow oddly familiar. Not like an old friend's, but it felt like I had heard it somewhere just today.

"Quite an introduction, whoever you are," I said, turning around and twisting the lock on my office's heavy door. "What is this, some sort of protection racket for the businesses in this neighborhood? Not sure how much you expect to get out of me, considering it's only my second day on the job here." As I saw my chair begin to spin around, I couldn't help but let out a nervous laugh. "Ooh, this is so very dramatic. Do you have a cat in your lap back there? Maybe you're here to tell me all the details of your evil plan just before strapping me to an easily-escapable death trap?"

"You're very clever, Dr. Malefas," said the woman as she came into view. Immediately I remembered where I had heard the voice. On the TV at lunch, the woman challenging Dominic Jones for his Senate seat. The name came to me after a moment: Gail Tulliver. Seeing her live and in-person rather than on a digital screen, it was even more striking how young she appeared to be. Probably closer to 20 than to 30 if I had to guess, with strawberry blonde hair and striking eyes of a shade that seemed almost orange under this light. "But not clever enough, if you ask me."

I hadn't the foggiest why this woman was here in my office, and the bland smile she had on her face was completely unreadable. Even more disturbing than that, my attempts to probe her mind for past erotic memories and sexual cravings were met with complete silence. Even the most pious mortals were human, creatures made of flesh and blood. As much as they might deny them, their biological imperative to propagate their species still drove them to have some sort of sexual appetites. But from what I could tell so far, Representative Tulliver had as much carnality to her as a newborn baby.

"Oh, I'm not so sure about that," I smirked, stepping away from the office door and strolling across the room. "I think I'm at just about the right amount of cleverness for my own purposes. I mean, I'm no state representative, but I think I do alright," I paused, giving her an embarrassed grin. "I'm sorry, not really up on my civics, what exactly does a state rep do again?"

"Nothing of import," Gail conceded, standing up from my chair and moving to the office door. She twisted the handle, confirming that the door was indeed locked. "Which is why I have much loftier aspirations. Aspirations that you, unwittingly, have managed to blunder your way into." Still wearing that blank-eyed smile, she looked up at the walls and ceiling of my office. "This office... the walls are fairly thick? Not a lot of sound leakage?"

"Yes, it's tight as a drum in here," I said, starting to get a little impatient. "Have to make sure my patients have a private place to discuss sensitive issues, after all. You could probably set off a small bomb in this office and nobody'd hear anything."

"Good, good," Gail said. When she turned to me again, that bland smile was gone, Replaced by furrowed brow, gritted teeth, and eyes that were now glowing. "You absolute... fucking... MORON!" The last word came out loud enough to rattle the windows and knock over several of the items on my desk. Even as it was still echoing, Gail began to change, her glamour fading away like mist as she revealed her true, horrifying face. Pale white skin, horns poking out through her jet black hair, and eyes that burned like fire above a massive mouth filled with long pointed fangs. Her stylish suit was replaced by a suit of jet-black armor, standard issue for a wrathlord like her.

"Ah, shit," I muttered, just before the unmasked demon rushed forward, grabbing me in one hand and slamming me up against the wall.

"You fucking succubi... always so focused on your next meal, never thinking for one second about what sort of a clusterfuck you might be causing!" my visitor shouted, eyes burning bright with fury. With inhuman force, she pulled me away from the wall, just to slam me back into it with a bone-crushing strength. "That little stunt of yours this morning, what the fuck were you thinking? I should kill you! I should tear your fucking head off, then rip your insides out through your fucking throat!" As she snarled, she continued to bash me into the wall with increasing speed and intensity.

"Wait... wait... stop..." I gasped, trying desperately to think of something that would calm the demon down. "Is this about Sandy? Why the hell are you so upset about that? She was one of Jones's aides! If anything, I was doing you a favor..."

With a fierce growl, the demoness flung me away from the wall, sending me crashing into a nearby bookshelf. "Sandy was working for me, you ignorant slut-maker!" she spat, towering over me with clenched fists. "She was my insider in the Jones campaign, feeding me information on all his strategies. Now, she's off starting her new career as a cum-guzzling porn star, and I'm shit out of luck for new info. All because some horny fucking succubus felt like having a little fun on her way in to work."

"Oh... yeah, I guess I can see how that would make you angry," I said, rubbing my shoulder as I slowly got to my feet. "How'd you even know it was me, anyway? Not like I signed my name to Sandy's ass after I converted her to the holy church of cock worship."

Her terrifying face twisted into a look of utter disdain. "Gee, how could I have untangled this scintillating mystery?" she said, voice positively drenched in sarcasm. "A woman with the sex life of a cloistered nun suddenly decides one morning to let twenty or so guys fuck her in an alleyway, just a few blocks down from where one of the most powerful succubi in existence has set up her latest fuck den. Gosh, what could possibly be the connection?"

Right, of course. I forgot sometimes that, over my millennia of tempting these mortals, I had earned myself a bit of a reputation. The days when I was just one of the many rank-and-file succubi serving the dark lords had passed long ago - now I was something of a celebrity among the hellborn community, and my new persona as Belinda was probably common knowledge among demonkind. It was so hard sometimes, being this awesome.

"You have no... fucking... idea how long it took to get an inside connection in the campaign," the angry demoness went on, stalking towards me and jabbing her finger in my chest. "That bastard has higher standards for his staff than those kiddie diddlers at the Vatican, and if I hadn't had dirt on Sandy's father that she would do anything to keep quiet, I would have never been able to turn one of his Christian asslickers over to my side. And now, all that work has been flushed down the toilet because of your fucking antics. Got anything to say for yourself?"

"Um... 'my bad?'" I said, giving her a goofy smile and shrugging. Seeing that dangerous glow in her eyes blaze even brighter, I held up my hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, I fucked up, fine. But I can make it up to you." With a thought, I let my human disguise melt away, revealing my true demonic form beneath. "Come on, we shouldn't be fighting like this. We're both here to guide these unsuspecting souls down into the depths. How about we both take a breath, calm down and be civil?" I extended my long-fingered hand. "Sorry, don't think we've met before. I'm Naasima, and you are?"

"Karkatha, very fucking nice to make your fucking acquaintance, you absolute pile of steaming shit," she hissed, ignoring my hand. "And yes, you are going to atone for this. The dark lords are very determined to increase Hell's influence on this country's politics, and taking Jones's spot in the Senate is a stepping stone to bigger things. So get this through your thick skull, you pathetic lust-muncher: you don't have a choice in this matter. You either help clean up the mess you made, or explain to them why you decided getting your rocks off with some random senatorial aide was more important than helping our unholy masters achieve their ends. No doubt they'll wipe you for a fuck-up this massive, but I'm hoping they'll allow me the opportunity to torture you for a few hundred years before you're deleted from existence. Have I made your dire fucking circumstances clear enough yet?"

"Fine, fine, I get the picture," I said, folding my wings behind my back as I took a seat on the couch. "Look, Karky-Bear, we got off on the wrong foot, I get it. But you know how good my kind are at playing with these mortals' minds. Just put me in the same room as one of Jones's staffers, and I'll have them begging to be your new mole. Hell, I could even get them to give you a little action on the side, if that's what you're into." I took a moment to closely study her face, with its massive mouth, nose like a bat, and eyes that glowed a bright red. "I have to imagine looking like that, you're not exactly killing it in the dating department." Seeing the fire in Karkatha's eyes blaze up again, I immediately added, "Joke, I'm joking. But seriously, just give me a name on Jones's staff, and I'll have them under your thumb in no time flat."

Karkatha seemed to have calmed herself somewhat, or at least it didn't appear that she was planning to tear me limb from limb any time soon. Instead, the demon sat down on the edge of my desk, crossing her arms and giving me an unreadable look. "No, I'm through with the subtle approach to this human. I had hoped to win fair and square, but internal polling is starting to look like I'm toast come November. So it's time to take this dickbag out directly."

"How bold! But murdering a US Senator isn't exactly a one-way ticket to stealing his seat. They'll just dig up some replacement do-gooder who'll dedicate his campaign to 'the memory of the late Dominic Jones' and you'll be right back where you started."

Karkatha stared at the ceiling, looking supremely annoyed. "I'm not going to murder him, you brain-dead cum-goblin. Why would I need a succubus to help with that? If I wanted him dead, he'd already be flayed by now. No, I want to ruin him, destroy any chance of him receiving even a single vote. A task I think you would be perfectly suited for."

"Me? How?"

"Tonight, Dominic Jones and his daughter Angelica will be in attendance at a certain soiree," Karkatha explained, a trace of a smile on her thin, blood-red lips. "Do you know what a 'purity ball' is, by any chance?"

"Oh, I'm quite familiar," I said with a sly smile. "Fathers and daughters coming together, the girls pledging to their daddies to avoid sex and any other sinful activities until they marry, and the fathers promising to protect and support their little angels. A fun time to be had by all... especially when I show up and provide those lovely ladies and their daddies with a little extra excitement to remember the evening by," I laughed to myself, repeating back Karkatha's words in a sarcastic tone. "'Do I know what a purity ball is?' Bitch, that shit is like ringing the dinner bell for a succubus like me."

The demoness nodded. "Exactly what I wanted to hear. I have a man inside the group organizing the event, and I've arranged for you to attend as an... expert in the field of sexual temptation and chastity. Ostensibly, you'll be there to provide moral support for the young ladies, help counsel them on the importance of remaining chaste. In reality... well, you know how this works. My man will give you the lowdown on where we've installed several hidden cameras at the site of the event. Just get Jones and his daughter in one of those spots, work your filthy magic on them... and the next thing you know, I'll be Senator Gail Tulliver, and Jones will be disgraced and out of office," she smirked. "But at least he'll have his lovely young daughter to console him with her no-longer-virgin snatch."

"You sure you don't have some succubus in you, Karky-Bear?" I asked with a laugh. "Because that's a plan worthy of a sex demon. I'm in, just tell me the place and time. Once I'm finished, Dominic Jones will be embroiled in a sex scandal so big that even those fucks at the conservative news channels won't be able to spin it away."

"Excellent, I look forward to seeing your handiwork," Karkatha said. "You do this right, maybe I'll even put in a good word for you with the dark lords."

I gave her a shrug, before a thought came to mind. "Actually, I wouldn't mind if you could do me another favor, instead," I said.

"This isn't a negotiation of terms, succubus," Karkatha said, her stern attitude coming back. "I made my demands, now it is up to you to meet them. Anything beyond that is at my discretion."

"Just a little information, that's all I'm asking for," I said. "Don't know if you're aware, but there's some weird stuff going on in this city. Before I was occupying this office, it was being used by another succubus, Lothos. But he's disappeared, along with several other low ranking succubi. Jaccai's been looking into it, but maybe you might have some insight."

Karkatha's expression hardened. "Your kind are beneath my notice under normal circumstances, succubus. Only when you meddle in my ambitions am I even forced to acknowledge the existence of your species," she said in a cold voice, before relaxing a little and letting out a small sigh. "But... I suppose if you succeed in bringing about my opponent's downfall, I might be willing to do some research into what happened to Lothos and his ilk. Much as I can't stand you winged fuck-merchants, as you say we're all servants of Hell. If somebody's snatching up succubi and making them vanish, then I guess I should help you find the bastards."

"That's all I ask," I said, sitting in my chair. "This could be a fruitful partnership for both of us, Karky-Bear. After all, I doubt Dominic is going to be your only stumbling block on Gail Tulliver's path to political power. Plenty of other politicians out there ready to tear you down in order to get ahead, and not even all of them will be sitting on the other side of the aisle, if you feel me. So many rivals are gonna be out for your blood... rivals with sons... daughters.... brothers and sisters... maybe they could all use a visit from this city's newest family therapist, eh?"

Despite herself, I could see the amusement flickering across Karkatha's face. "You have quite the way with words, succubus. Perhaps I might have use for you in the future. But let's focus on Jones for now. Your success or lack thereof will determine where our relationship progresses from here. I will be sending you the details later today." She paused and began pulsing and smoking, her human facade materializing over her demonic form like a fleshy cloak. "Don't fuck this up, or I'll fuck you up. Got it?"

"Loud and clear, Karky-Bear!" I replied. "Don't you worry. By this time tomorrow, the headlines will read, 'Senator Jones Sex Scandal! Will This Be The End Of His Political Career?'" I arched my brow. "Shit, with how polarized things are these days, I wonder if getting caught balls-deep in his own daughter will even be enough for his party to withdraw their support.  You sure you don't want to just kill the bastard instead?"

"I'll keep it in mind," Karkatha said, now fully back in the form of Gail Tulliver. "Before I leave, one last thing." That bland smile of hers returned, as she reached into the pocket of her suit jacket to pull out a pamphlet. "Can we count on your support in this upcoming election? In these trying times, your vote would be greatly appreciated."

"Mmm, depends. Anything in here regarding your position on the legality of inter-family relationships?" I asked with a smirk, accepting the pamphlet as Belinda's face appeared over my own. "Because I for one think there are some laws that are way overdue for an update."

Chapter Text

"You're kidding? Gail Tulliver was in your office?" Janice said after I returned to the break room and filled her in.  "What did she want?"

"Oh, just visiting with her constituents," I said, concocting a lie on the fly. "I gave her campaign a few dollars a while back, and she likes to visit random small donors every so often to thank them personally. You know, get a sense of what the little people are looking for the government to do for them."

Janice looked at me with wide eyes. "Wow, what are the odds? So, what did you talk with her about?"

"Well, that discussion we had about your sister was still fresh on my mind. I made sure to tell the good representative to keep fighting for LGBT rights, work to make sure that people are able to love who they choose without fear of discrimination, that sort of thing," I said. "She seemed genuinely interested in what I had to say, and I've got a feeling she'll take my advice to heart."

Janice nodded, her expression turning a little downcast. "Well, hopefully she pulls it off. I was checking the news while you were in there, and sounds like even with the whole sex scandal with that aide, Jones is still up by six points over Tulliver. All his talk of 'family values' is really starting to pay off for him."

I reached over to pat her hand, a warm smile on my face. "It'll work out, Janice. There's still a few months left, and a lot can happen between now and then."

And would be happening within less than twenty-four hours. If things went according to plan, "family values" was going to take on a whole new meaning for the good senator.

"Alright, guess I've slacked off enough today," Janice said, shoveling in the last bite of her salad and tossing the plastic container into the trash bin. "The Myers family should be arriving any minute now, and you said something about wanting to manage things a little differently?"

I gave her a nod. "Yes, four patients for this session, so I figured I'd split things up a little. Chat with the parents alone first, then with the sons. Once they've all had a chance to give their sides of things, I'll get them all together to finish things off."

"Just hope those boys of theirs don't cause too much trouble while they're out with me in the lobby," Janice said. "From what Chelsee told me over the phone, it sounds like the two of them are constantly at each other's throats." She held up one of her arms and gave me a nervous smile. "No way am I breaking apart a couple of rowdy teens with these little toothpicks."

"Oh, I think you're stronger than you realize, Janice," I said, as the two of us headed for the door. "But if they get to be too much, just come fetch me, and I'll set them straight."

Right on time, my next patients were heading in from the hallway just as Janice and I stepped out into the lobby. "So nice to see you!" I said, heading towards one of the two women with an extended hand. "You must be Chelsee Myers, right?"

The 40-something blonde woman smiled, shaking my hand. She had a strong grip, her well-tanned arm surprisingly muscular. "Yes ma'am," she said, her voice brash and confident. "Glad to finally get to meet you in person." She stepped aside and gestured to one of her three companions. "My wife, Nanda."

I took Nanda's hand, the Indian woman's grasp a lot gentler than Chelsee's. She was dressed in a beautiful sari, her brown hair twisted into a braid that fell past her shoulder blades. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Dr. Malefas," Nanda said, her native accent somewhat faded after years in America but still lending a hint of exoticism to her words.

"Pleasure to meet you too, Nanda. And, please, call me Belinda," I said, before glancing over Nanda's shoulder to the two frowning teenage boys shuffling around behind them. "And this must be Brian and Viraj. How are you gentlemen doing today?"

Viraj rolled his eyes and Brian sighed heavily, both shrugging without a word. "Brian, come on," Chelsee said, sounding exasperated. "You promised you'd take this seriously."

"Viraj, beta, you mustn't be rude to the doctor," Nanda scolded her son, looking at me apologetically. "My apologies, Belinda. He is usually very polite, but lately things have been..."

I nodded sympathetically. "It's no problem. I'm quite used to patients being a little... difficult at first. I'm thinking that perhaps we might take this in turns to begin with. Why don't you and Chelsee come back to my office first, discuss some of the issues you've been having. Then I'll see Brian and Viraj on their own. They might be more willing to be open and honest with me without their mothers present."

Chelsee and Nanda looked at each with a nod. "If that's how you want to handle it, doc," Chelsee said, turning to stare down the boys, her tone turning stern. "Brian, I swear to Christ if you two don't behave yourselves out here, you can just forget about going on that trip next week."

"But Mom, it's the big science and engineering conference," Brian whined. "All of the biggest tech companies will be there, and they're supposed to be exhibiting the new drone technology they're working on! I can't miss that!"

Putting his fist to his mouth, Viraj made a coughing sound. "Dork," he muttered between coughs.

"Viraj!" Nanda chastised her son sternly, shooting him a warning glance. "The same goes for you. If you start any fights with your brother while we're with the doctor, you'll just have to tell the coach that you're going to miss the big game this weekend."

Viraj looked horrified at the notion. "No way! I gotta be there, we're one win away from..." he started to say, but the stern look on his mother's face made him stop. "Fine. Whatever," he grumbled. "He's not my brother, though. Just some geeky loser who I'm stuck living with because you married Chelsee."

"I'm sorry, Mom, what were you saying before?" Brian said to Chelsee, shooting Viraj a glare. "I couldn't hear you on account of all the feeble-minded prattle being spewed forth by this meat-headed simpleton standing next to me."

Viraj took a moment to consider whether or not he had just been insulted, but eventually decided to err on the side of caution. "Hey, bug just landed on you," he said, before delivering a rough slap to the back of Brian's head. "Got it."

The appointment hadn't even started yet, and already things were starting to get out of hand. As the two mothers moved to stand between their boys, I held up my hands. "Alright, alright, let's settle down," I said. Eventually, the two boys shuffled off to opposite side of the lobby, picking chairs as far away from each other as possible. Pulling out their phones, they snuck dirty looks at each other in between texting.

"Janice, don't hesitate to come grab me if I need to do anything about them," I told my secretary, before turning to focus my attention on the two feuding teens. "If it looks like they're going to do anything besides just SIT QUIETLY AND WAIT, you be sure to come get me."

Janice nodded in understanding as she took her usual seat behind the front desk. Little did she know that, with the command I'd just delivered to the two boys, they wouldn't be able to so much as lift their asses out of their seats. I just hoped the building didn't catch fire while I was busy with their mothers, or they'd likely stay firmly in place even as flames licked around them.

Although, if things went right today, there certainly would be a lot of licking around the boys soon enough...

Chelsee and Nanda deliver one last intense stare to their respective sons, before following me down the hallway and into my office. "Well, you see how it is around our house, Dr. Malefas," Nanda was saying as I shut the door behind us. "All the time with those two, it's just constant fighting and arguing. It makes life a nightmare sometimes."

Chelsee nodded, joining her wife in sitting on the couch. "We've tried just about everything we could think of, but nothing seems to work with them. Hopefully you can knock some sense into those little bastards." Seeing Nanda looking at her, Chelsee gave her a quick smile. "What, they're not here to hear me say that. And they are, much as I love them, a couple of little assholes sometimes."

"Alright, well, let's start at the beginning," I said, taking my usual seat next to the couch. "You two have been married for around a year now, yes?"

The two women looked at each other briefly, smiling softly and nodding. "Yes, but known each other for around three now," Chelsee said. "Back when I was married to Brian's father, things were... not great. Vic knocked me up back in high school and we got hitched right after graduation. Should have known back then what a mistake that was. But, well, you can guess the rest of the story - after a few years to get over the honeymoon phase, the two of us had gone from being best friends to being barely able to stand each other. I got into running, a lot of fitness stuff mostly as an excuse to get out of the house and escape some of the stress. That was how I met Nanda."

Her wife nodded. "My story is pretty similar. Dinesh... that's Viraj's father, he is a good man. Our marriage was arranged back in India, and eventually we emigrated here to the States. We had a son, and things seemed to go well at first. But a few years into our marriage, I found myself feeling trapped and unhappy. It wasn't even that Dinesh was a bad husband or anything like that - he's a wonderful man. But after a while, it became obvious that the two of us just weren't compatible. I suppose I stayed longer than I should have, to spare Viraj the pain of seeing his parents split apart."

I nodded along. "Didn't I read somewhere that India has one of the lowest divorce rates in the world? I imagine that might be another reason why you stuck it out as long as you did," I offered.

"Yes, I suppose that's true," Nanda said. "There were many times when I thought about my parents back home, and how disappointed they would be to see their only daughter turn out to be such a miserable failure of a wife. 'You should have tried harder, Nanda,' I could hear them saying to me. So, I stayed. Like Chelsee, I ended up taking up a hobby outside of the house, just to get some time alone and not have to face up to reality. I would go to the park to go bird-watching, hoping that it would give me some peace."

Chelsee smiled warmly at Nanda. "It gave you something, alright. I remember that day like it just happened. You were so focused on some red-crested something or other, you walked right onto the path where I was running. Before I even knew it, the two of us were down on the ground. I remember being just so pissed already that day, after Vic got on my case again about the usual crap. I was all set to tear into this crazy woman for stepping right in front of me like that, but then you just started apologizing like crazy, asking if you had hurt me. You were just so..." She trailed off, reaching out to take hold of Nanda's hand in hers. The dark-skinned woman smiled gently at Chelsee's words.

"After that, we would meet up at the park just about every weekend," Nanda continued the story. "We didn't think much of it at the time, since we were both still with our husbands. Just two women finding a kindred spirit in each other and enjoying the outdoors together. Sometimes we would on runs together, Chelsee helping me lose a few of those extra pounds."

"And then other times, you taught me all about bird-watching... or tried to, at least," Chelsee added with a chuckle. "I never really could get into it, but just hearing you talk about it was such a nice change of pace from Vic and me shouting at each other every night." Shaking off the bad memory, Chelsee continued. "That went on for a while, the two of us just spending time together as an escape from our awfully wedded lives. But then... Vic finally spilled his guts one night, admitted he was screwing around on me with another woman. Tried begging for forgiveness, 'give me another chance,' the bastard said. I got hold of an attorney and had the papers drawn up within a week." She paused, emotions playing across her face. "Fuck, told myself I wouldn't get emotional... that son of a bitch can still make me feel like shit, even when he's not around."

Nanda sighed, obviously not happy seeing her wife recalling such painful memories. "Chelsee, meri jaan," she said, before looking back at me. "I came over to her house that night, and we must have cried together for almost an hour. Chelsee told me about how much she'd sacrificed over the years to keep her family together, how she felt like she'd lost so much time stuck with a man she no longer loved. Hearing her being so honest and open about her feelings... at some point something in me just snapped. Next thing I knew, I was letting out everything I had bottled up all those years. How unhappy I was with Dinesh, how there were so many nights I just lied awake and stared at the ceiling, wishing I could find the nerve to leave." She smiled softly at her wife. "We spent all night talking... and drinking a little too much wine. Brian was out at some science club meeting and Vic was long gone, so we had the house all to ourselves. Next thing we knew..." she glanced over at me, blushing slightly. "...well, I'm sure you could guess what happened next."

No need to guess. My ability to read the erotic memories of my patients was currently giving me quite a catalog of sapphic delights from these two. From that night, and many nights afterward. I simply nodded, indicating that they should continue.

"The next morning, we both decided that this wasn't just a drunken fling," Chelsee continued the story. "That all this time we'd spent together becoming 'friends,' we had really been falling for each other, after all. We both knew that we wanted to be together, but there was just one loose end at that point. I spent all morning helping Nanda get up the nerve, and that day she went home and told Dinesh that she wasn't happy in their marriage, and that she wanted a divorce."

"It was a difficult thing to say," Nanda continued, "And Dinesh tried his best to convince me that things could change, that we should try to make things better. But after so many years of being unhappy with each other, I couldn't take it anymore. Eventually he gave in, and we called the lawyer and began filing paperwork."

Chelsee nodded. "It was a difficult time for both of us. As loveless as our marriages were, ain't exactly an easy thing to suddenly be divorced from someone you've been with for so long," she said, looking over at Nanda and taking her hand. "Luckily, I had a friend who I could lean on during those days."

"A friend... and so much more," Nanda agreed. "We dated for a year or so after that, before finally making it official. And I've never been happier in my life."

"A heartwarming story," I said. "But now that I have the background, I suppose we should start talking about the main reason you've all come in today."

Chelsee and Nanda both nodded. "Yeah," Chelsee said, her tone weary. "You saw how it was out in the lobby. I mean, we were both happy that we ended up getting sole custody of Brian and Viraj together. That bastard Vic didn't even bother to fight for visitation rights, just ran off across the country with that bimbo he was screwing behind our backs."

"And after the divorce, Dinesh decided to return to India," Nanda said with a sigh. "He sends us letters every so often, he seems to be doing well. Perhaps someday Viraj and I will be able to visit him there. But for right now, Chelsee and I are trying our best to raise the boys on our own." She smiled sadly. "Which I'm afraid they're doing their best to make extremely difficult."

"So, interactions like the one I just saw in the lobby," I prompted. "Are they normal around your home?"

The women nodded in unison. "Yeah, the two of them are always starting shit with each other," Chelsee said. "Big stuff, little stuff... doesn't matter, they'll always find some excuse to pick a fight with each other."

"I suppose it's only logical," Nanda said. "They've both been used to being the only child for so long, and now there's this stranger living with them, someone who they're expected to call their brother," she looked down at the floor, shaking her head. "I'll admit, a lot of it is my fault. Viraj has always been such a lone wolf type, doing his own things and trying his best to stand out on his own. I suppose that maybe, it was a way for him to try and get my attention. All that time I spent watching birds in the park, avoiding having to face my problems... maybe if I'd been a better mother, things would have been different. If I hadn't been so self-absorbed..."

"No, don't start that again, honey," Chelsee chastised her wife gently. "I'm just as guilty as you for not being a good enough mom. All those times Brian had to get somebody else to take him to all his different activities, because I was too busy doing laps around the park. We both made mistakes, and there's no use beating ourselves up about this now." She looked to me, her eyes pleading for help. "Dr. Malefas, how can we get through to these kids? It's still a few years left before they'll be off to college or whatever they decide to do, and I know damn well we can't have them fighting each other like this until then."

"Call me Belinda," I said with a smile. "And please, the two of you need to stop blaming yourselves for this. Making this appointment and coming here today, that shows you want to fix this situation. The past doesn't matter, the two of you can't go back and change what has already happened. Instead, let's focus on the present, and how we can get your sons to put aside all this uncivil behavior and live happily together."

Nanda nodded in agreement, Chelsee smiling gratefully at my words. "Whatever it takes, doctor," Chelsee added. "Whatever it takes, my wife and I are willing to do it."

"You have no idea how happy I am to hear that!" I said, grinning widely at the two women. "For now, I think it's time for me to have a chat with your sons." I rose to my feet, stepping towards the office door.

"Oh, doctor, you don't have to get up," Nanda said, standing up alongside her wife. "We can just send them back for you."

"Trust me, I need to go fetch them myself," I assured her. "They might be a little... shy about coming back here otherwise."

A few minutes later, Chelsee and Nanda were making themselves comfortable out in the lobby, and I was facing down two very unhappy teenage boys. Both of them sat on opposite ends of the couch, still texting away on their phones while I took my seat. "Boys, please," I said, keeping my tone light and pleasant. "Could you put those away for a moment? You'll have plenty of time to chat with your friends once this session is over."

"Just one second, let me finish reading this," Viraj said, staring at something on his screen with a frown. "No way, with her dad?" he muttered to himself. "And she posted the video online? That's so messed up."

Glancing over at his stepbrother, Brian caught sight of what was on his screen and let out a disgusted grunt. "Are you seriously looking at porn on your phone? I know you're dealing with a surplus of testosterone, but can't you at least wait until you're in a more private setting?" he asked, his tone dripping with disgust.

"It's not porn, it's a video some girl posted on... you know what, forget it," Viraj said. "You should know about internet porn, I guess. Unlike you, I don't have to go online to get a look at some naked tits."

"And unlike you, I have standards, and prefer a girl with a personality and half a brain cell over the giggling doxies you seem to be so enamored with," Brian shot back.

"Dude, for the last time: just talk like a normal person!" Viraj snapped. "Nobody's impressed with all those big words. You just sound like a fucking asshole."

"I'm sorry if my vocabulary is too much for your feeble-"

"Boys, boys!" I cut them off. "Let's try and keep this civil, shall we? You wouldn't want me to inform your mothers that you are being uncooperative, would you? Now, phones away, let's just get started, shall we?"

The two teens grumbled, but both shoved their devices into their pockets. As they did, I took the opportunity to assess my latest prey. Viraj was quite a physical specimen; tall and broad-shouldered with a strong jawline. His dark hair was short and wavy, and his deep brown eyes probably made the girls swoon wherever he went. Brian was a much slenderer young man, with unkempt blond hair and piercing blue eyes behind his dark-rimmed glasses. Compared to his boisterous stepbrother, he seemed a bit more low-key and soft-spoken, though he was certainly no less attractive than Viraj was.

"Great. Now, let's talk about why you're here today," I said in my most soothing voice. "Both of your mothers have told me about the difficulties you've been having getting along with each other. I've already spoken to them, but I wanted to give you both the opportunity to discuss the situation with me directly. So, feel free to be completely honest and open with me. I promise that anything you tell me will remain confidential between us." I leaned back, crossing my arms under my chest. "Now, who would like to start?"

"I will. Viraj isn't exactly suited to this kind of conversation," Brian said. "Puts too much of a strain on the few brain cells that nature has given him."

Seeing Viraj getting ready to retort, I held up my hand to stop him from speaking. "Now, Brian, let's keep things polite and respectful around here, alright?"

"Yes, doctor," Brian replied with a sigh. "I suppose I should be the mature one here, after all. Even though it's really my stepbrother's fault that we're having this problem..."

"My fault? You stuck-up little prick," Viraj snarled. "You-"

"Okay, okay, here's how this is going to work," I raised my hands in an effort to calm the boys down. Once the two of them were quiet, I reached over to my desk to grab my phone. "I'm going to set a timer for three minutes. Brian, feel free to speak your mind however you want during that time. And Viraj, you will not interrupt him while he's talking. Once he's had his time, then Viraj will get his turn. Brian, you will give your stepbrother the same courtesy during that time, and not interrupt him when he speaks either."

Both of them looked frustrated at the notion of letting their stepbrother speak without being able to offer a rebuttal, but eventually both nodded in agreement.

"Alright, timer started," I said, resting my phone on the desk and turning to focus on Brian. "Now... begin."

"Just to establish this at the beginning," Brian began, taking a breath before launching into his story. "I do not begrudge my mother her happiness, nor do I harbor any resentment towards her for ending her relationship with my father. Despite my issues with her offspring, Nanda has always been nothing but kind and considerate to me. So, if you intend at any point to conjecture that the source of my conflict with Viraj is displaced resentment over my mother's new marriage, you can stop right there. It's not the case. My issue with Viraj stems solely from his own actions."

"Mmm, and what are those actions, may I ask?" I asked, leaning forward in curiosity.

"To put it bluntly, he's a self-centered, arrogant asshole," Brian continued in a firm, measured tone of voice. "He has no respect for anyone who doesn't share his interests, and holds a particular disdain for individuals like myself, who find much more pleasure in the arts and academics than in sports and physical pursuits."

"You mean 'geeks'," Viraj said. I turned a withering glare upon him and he quickly shut his mouth.

"There, the problem demonstrated right there," Brian said pointedly. "If I even attempt to discuss topics like music or literature – anything that doesn't involve brute strength - he immediately becomes hostile and dismissive. Trust me, doctor, I made a concerted effort when our mothers married, tried to make a good impression on him and get along with him as best as possible." He shrugged. "But he's just not interested in having a meaningful conversation with me. The only things he cares about is sports and girls. And even now, when I've basically given up on trying to speak to him and just attempt to quietly focus on my studies instead, he seems to delight in antagonizing me whenever he can. I just-"

My phone made a beeping noise, indicating that the timer had expired. Brian looked frustrated, no doubt having a laundry list of more grievances to air out, but he abided by my request. "Well, thank you for your honesty, Brian," I said. "And Viraj, thank you for... mostly keeping quiet. Now, let's hear from you." I picked up my phone and reset the timer. "Alright, Viraj. Your three minutes starts now."

"Okay, first off, that stuff he said about 'trying to make a good impression' was just bullshit," Viraj shot back, glaring at Brian. "From the first time I met him, this guy has been treating me like shit. Like he said, this ain't about his mom marrying my mom. Chelsee's cool, we've actually gone out running together a few times, and for somebody her age she can keep up with me pretty well. But once she married my mom and we all moved in together, Brian here has been a total dick ever since. Like, it's like that thing... like when you're being shitty to somebody but not being real obvious about it. They talked about in health class one time, it's called... um..."

"I believe you're referring to 'passive aggression', Viraj," I interjected.

"Yeah, that's what it was," Viraj confirmed. "Like, he sounds like he's being nice, but it's all fake. I remember once I was telling him about this awesome block I made in the game against Deerfield, how it kept them from sending it into overtime and won us the game. And he just looks at me and says something like," he spoke in a mocking, condescending tone, "'No doubt historians will look back in awe of your contributions to the sport of football,' or some stupid crap like that. It was a huge deal to me, and he acted like it wasn't anything. So, yeah, I treat him like crap because he treats me like crap."

I nodded in understanding. "So, going back to what Brian said. Is it true that you've been intentionally antagonizing your stepbrother?"

"Well... yeah, maybe, but you've heard how he talks!" Viraj snapped back. "And that face, it's just so... punchable! Listen, I tried to get along with him as much as I could. Obviously that didn't work, so if I gotta share a room with him for however long we're gonna be stuck with each other, then at least I'm gonna have a little fun tormenting the stuck-up little prick. Hell, he should be thanking me! If he thinks I'm bad, wait until he gets out into the real world. There are way bigger assholes than me out there, so he might as well start toughening up now."

The timer went off again. "Alright, you've both had your say. Now, let's discuss the next steps," I said, glancing between the two boys. "Tell me, have either of you ever heard of the phrase 'only child syndrome'?"

Naturally, Viraj stared at me like I was speaking in tongues, while Brian nodded. "Yes, doctor," he said, "I've looked into it a bit myself, trying to reason out the cause of my stepbrother's behavior. But from what I can gather, it's largely considered to be an unfounded theory."

"Yes, but I think it's a good starting point for our discussion today," I replied. "Founded or not, both of you are exhibiting many of the symptoms associated with 'only child syndrome'. You're used to being the center of your parents' attention and affection, which has led to you having a deep sense of entitlement and selfishness when interacting with others. At the same time, being alone most of the time, with no other siblings to spend time with, has led to you both dedicating yourselves to developing your own natural talents. Brian with his academic abilities and Viraj with his athletic prowess."

"So, shit, if my mom and dad had had another kid, I wouldn't be as awesome as I am?" Viraj asked. "Doesn't sound like this is a problem to me."

"Ah, but it is, and I think it's the root cause of this entire situation," I replied. "With the two of you now forced to live under one roof, there's this drive you both have to one-up each other and prove who is better at everything. It's this need to assert dominance over each other that has caused the fighting between you both. I think there might be another aspect to it as well that we need to look at closer." I focused my attention on Brian. "Now, Brian, after speaking to your mother, I found her to be very warm and friendly. But at the same time, I sense that... perhaps she doesn't share your fondness for more intellectual pursuits?"

Brian frowned in thought for a moment before responding. "Well... I guess not. She's been trying her best. Ever since she and my dad got divorced, she's been making an effort to show up to things more than she used to. Like the programming competition last month, or when I wanted to go see a poetry reading, she agreed to take me. But I could tell she wasn't exactly enthused by any of it."

I nodded, turning to Viraj. "And your mother, Viraj. She seemed quite nice and was very proud when talking about you and your achievements. But she didn't really strike me as someone with much interest in athletic pursuits."

Viraj laughed. "Yeah, Mom's great, but she's not exactly the type to sit down and watch a game. Tried to get her to watch the Super Bowl with me back when that happened, and I caught her a few times checking her phone instead." He shrugged. "It's cool, though, at least she's showing up these days. That's definitely an improvement compared to how it was back she and Dad were together."

"Remind me, what is it that your mother does for a living, Brian?" I asked.

Viraj furrowed his brow. "She's a... ah, what is it again? A biodegradable... no, that's not right... a biotic anal-rapist?"

Brian let out a weary sigh. "Your mother is a biotechnologist. She specializes in the development of new methods for manipulating and controlling biological organisms through genetic engineering techniques. How she managed to have a son with such a limited knowledge base regarding science is beyond me."

"See, Brian, now you're understand what I'm saying," I said. "Your mother is a fitness enthusiast, whereas you prefer to spend time with more cerebral activities. Meanwhile, Viraj is the star of the school's football team, but his own mother is a brilliant scientist."

Viraj gave me a cautious glance. "So, what... you're saying we like each other's moms more than we like our own?"

"Not quite where I was going," I told him. "I think perhaps a core of this resentment is a subconscious belief you both have. That your new stepbrother is a 'better son' to your own mothers than you are. That perhaps, on a level you don't even realize, you both fear that this new member of your family is going to 'steal' your own parent away from you. And that's why you both feel like you need to compete against each other in order to prove who the 'real' son is."

"Oh, come on!" Brian exclaimed. "That's absurd! I don't hate this buffoon because I'm afraid he's going to steal my mom from me. I hate him because he's a total asshole!"

For once, Viraj seemed to be in agreement with Brian. "Yeah, like, Chelsee's cool and all, but she's not my mom. And I wouldn't want her to be. I mean, my real mom may not have always been there for me, but I can tell she's really trying to make up for it. I don't know where all this shit about me wanting to compete with Brian over my own mom came from, but it's total bullshit. I just like messing with the dorky little fucker, that's all."

I held up my hands in a calming gesture. "Okay, calm down, guys. Like I said, I don't believe this is a conscious thing for either of you. Brian, I'm sure you know enough about psychology to understand that so many of our actions and feelings are based upon our unconscious minds rather than what we consciously choose to do or say. I believe this is likely the case here - that you both have this feeling that you're in danger of losing your parents' attention, and so this competition has become a way for each of you to assert your own dominance over the other. It's just that you each have different ways of doing it."

"Supposing you are correct, doctor," Brian said after thinking for a minute, "what can we possibly do to resolve this?"

"Well, if this were a normal case," I explained, "that would be easy. I would recommended multiple sessions where I would counsel each of you individually, as well as in a group session with your mothers present. We would work on helping each of you accept each other as individuals, while also addressing any issues with how each of you treat each other. This process could take weeks if not months, but by the end I firmly believe that you two would be able to live and work together peacefully."

Both boys looked annoyed at the prospect of having to put up with each other for so long, but neither voiced any protest.

"That's if this was a normal case," I continued, leaning forward and giving them both a sly smile. "But let's face it: who's got time for that boring-ass shit, right?"

I paused a moment, watching their reaction to my sudden change of tone. "Tell you what, boys. I've got a different idea for how to resolve this little squabble," I continued. "But before we begin, I'm going to need to get you both to promise me that whatever happens during this therapy will remain strictly confidential, okay? Whether you agree to my suggestion or not, you must not speak a word of this to anyone. Especially not to your mothers. Can I trust you both to keep this information secret, no matter what?"

While Brian looked skeptical, I could see Viraj nodding along. "Hell, if the alternative is spending hours talking about my feelings and shit with this massive dork," he gestured with his neck over to Brian, "then yeah, I'll do anything."

Not wanting to seem less confident than his stepbrother, Brian nodded his head in agreement. "Very well. I'm not averse to radical measures, when necessary," he said. "So, tell me, doctor. What is your plan to fix this mess?"

Having their approval, I stood up from my usual chair, moving around to sit behind my desk. "Well, I think it's obvious. When you have two people with a competitive nature, the only way to resolve that tension is for one of them to definitively best the other. If we're going to end this feud between you two, then we need to settle it in one final contest, one that leaves one of you the victor, and the other completely humiliated and defeated. It's the only way to truly ensure that this rivalry between you ends here."

Brian and Viraj looked at each other, both unified in that moment in total confusion. "Dr. Malefas, I can't say that I'm following your logic on this one," Brian finally said. "Even if Viraj were to defeat me in some kind of competition, no matter what the nature, I wouldn't immediately concede defeat forever. How would one singular battle solve our problem? I'd still be competing against him on a regular basis."

"Yeah, hate to say it, but the dork's got a point there, doc," Viraj agreed. "I ain't gonna stop fucking with him just because he beat me one time. What makes this battle or whatever you're suggesting any different from any other we've had?"

"The difference, my fine young gentlemen, is this," I said, voice loaded with portent. Reaching into my desk drawer, I pulled out a small trophy, setting it down on the far edge of the desk. Both boys leaned forward, staring at the object with just as much confusion as before.

"What the hell is that?" Viraj asked. "That thing looks like you bought it at a dollar store. I think I got one of those back in third grade for winning a game of red rover or something."

Brian also looked skeptically at the cheap-looking trophy. "It isn't exactly the Stanley Cup, I would agree. Doctor, how exactly is this supposed to help us get through this conflict we have?"

"Boys, you need to learn how to think in the abstract," I told them with a wry grin. "Don't think of this as just a physical object, but as a metaphor for what I want to accomplish today. A symbolic prize that represents your complete and total victory over your stepbrother. Once my contest is completed, one of you will claim this trophy. But more importantly, whoever wins will forever have bragging rights over the other, and I guarantee this will result in an immediate cessation to this competition between you. If one of you should ever feeling the urge to compete against each other again, this trophy will serve as a reminder to each of you that the winner has already been decided."

Viraj and Brian stared at me, neither of them having a clue what to make of what I had just said. Finally Brian spoke, his tone incredulous. "This is absurd. Why would one trophy, no matter how much abstract significance we invest in it, be enough to end this conflict?"

"Yeah, can we go back to just doing regular therapy instead?" Viraj added. "This whole 'contest' business is starting to sound pretty weak."

"Just give it a little time," I said, leaning back behind my desk. "Take a moment to just look at this trophy. Admire its beauty. Appreciate what a rare opportunity this is. I think if you just think about it for a little while, you'll realize that YOU WANT THIS TROPHY. That YOU WANT TO COMPETE FOR THE HONOR OF CLAIMING THIS TROPHY, and that for both of you, WINNING THIS PRIZE MEANS YOU ARE SUPERIOR TO YOUR STEPBROTHER."

One by one, my mental commands penetrated their minds. I could see the change come over them, both boys starting to stare with increasing excitement at the trophy on my desk. I saw Viraj starting to move and, with a quick burst of demonic speed, snatched up the trophy before he could grab it off my desk. "Now, now, Viraj," I said, wagging a finger in admonishment, "That's not how this works. If you want to win this prize, you have to earn it!"

"Fine, okay, I guess I'm getting it now," Viraj said, looking fired up. "Like you said, it's like we gotta think about it as more than just some crappy old trophy. It's, like, a metaphor or something."

Brian gave his stepbrother a smirk. "My goodness, all those syllables. Do you need a moment to rest after that?"

"Screw you, loser," Viraj shot back, clearly excited about the prospect of my proposed competition. "Once I beat you at the doc's contest, that trophy will be mine! And you'll have to live with knowing that I'm better than you."

Shaking his head, Brian looked back at me. "While it beggars all rational thought, I must confess that I, too, am feeling the urge to participate in your little experiment. If only to deny my dullard of a stepbrother the pleasure of holding that trophy."

"Then it seems you are both ready to begin!" I exclaimed with a smile, sitting back in my chair. "But now, we need to discuss the nature of the competition itself. What sort of contest would be most appropriate? Some form of wrestling? Boxing? A marathon running race?"

"Sure, let's fucking go!" Viraj agreed enthusiastically. "Whatever it is, I'll mop the floor with him!"

Brian ignored Viraj, staring at me in concern. "Doctor, you can't possibly leave such a decision up to a feat of physical strength. Obviously, to decide who is truly a superior individual would require a battle of a more intellectual nature. Please, provide me with a challenge that only a person of my intellect can defeat. A logic puzzle, or perhaps an ethical dilemma that requires careful consideration of the consequences of a particular course of action. That would be a much more appropriate means of deciding the outcome of this contest."

"Forget that, arm-wrestling sounds like more fun!" Viraj declared. "I'll even make it double-elimination, give the scrawny nerd a couple chances to beat me."

"See, now I am presented with a real dilemma here," I said, shaking my head and pursing my lips. "Obviously Viraj would have a heavy advantage in a contest of physical prowess. But in a duel of wits, Brian would win hands down. I need to come up with something else, some other test of skill that the both of you can compete in. Something that will be fair to both contestants."

Both boys waited in silence, listening intently as I considered what I might say to resolve the situation. After several long moments, I looked up at Brian, giving him a sympathetic smile. "Brian, tell me something, and please, be honest," I said, watching him closely as his eyes shifted nervously around the room. "What is your track record regarding... carnal matters? Are you, ah, experienced?"

Brian stared at me with wide eyes, clearly taken aback. His mouth opened and closed without uttering a sound. Finally, he managed to speak, his voice trembling slightly. "What does that have to do with anything?" he asked, his cheeks reddening.

"Well, obviously, we can't decide this based on physical or mental ability alone. So I'm thinking... perhaps another test of skill would provide an even playing field for both of you." I looked to Viraj. "What about you? What is your experience in regards to sex?"

"Oh, shit, I've got this one in the bag," Viraj immediately replied, smirking confidently. "I'm a fuckin' stud when it comes to banging chicks. Ask anyone at school, they'll tell you that I-"

"Stop," I cut him off. "No need for embellishing the facts. How many times have you had sex, Viraj? And ANSWER ME HONESTLY."

"Twice," Viraj immediately responded. "Once with Vicky Steinbeck in the back seat of her car after the spring dance last year, and then with Ellie Palmer before she moved away to Phoenix with her family."

Brian stared over at Viraj, a look of surprise and a little bit of spiteful delight on his face. "Really, just two times?" he asked incredulously. "I could have sworn you said you once, quote, 'banged half the girls at Greg Tillerson's big party on the lake.' Sounds like that count is off by about... oh, 100%, give or take."

Viraj shot Brian an angry glare. "Whatever, loser. It's still two more than you ever have."

"You sure about that?" Brian retorted, giving Viraj a sly grin. "Unlike you, I'm not exactly one to kiss and tell. That big trip my model UN team took to DC last April... let's just say that diplomacy wasn't the only thing we learned there."

"No way," Viraj scoffed. "You're bullshitting me."

"Believe what you like," Brian said. "The last night we were there, Amy Irwin managed to convince some obliging gentleman to buy us alcohol to sneak back to the hotel. After a few hours of enjoying her contraband, we were all so inebriated that when Amy and her friend Felicity suggested we... 'take the party somewhere private,' I was game. By the time we got finished that night... well, let's just say that while Russia and Ukraine might have their differences in the real world, that night their representatives on Blakeview High's model UN team proved to be quite eager to combine their efforts and work together towards a common goal. And Canada was very, very appreciative of their cooperation," he finished with a smug chuckle.

"Dude," Viraj said with a measure of awe in his voice, and for a moment he looked about ready to lean across the couch and give his hated stepbrother a congratulatory slap on the back. Then he caught himself, shaking his head and settling back in his seat. "Whatever. That still only counts as one time. I'm still one up on you."

I cleared my throat. "Well, regardless of how we tally up the scores, it would appear to me that the two of you are at a fairly equivalent level of sexual experience. Not virgins, but not exactly experienced either. So, if you ask me, this would be the perfect arena for us to pit your skills against each other and see who truly has the upper hand," I said. Therefore, I propose a contest of carnality. Whoever can prove that they are more skilled in bed than their opponent will be the winner of this contest."

Viraj paused to consider this, while Brian stared at me like I had grown two heads. "So, let me just see if I have this completely understood," he began slowly. "The method by which you intend to determine which of the two of us deserves to win this contest and take possession of the trophy... is our sexual prowess? Not our intellect? Our athletic ability? But how well we can perform sexually with a member of the opposite sex? And you intend to conduct this contest… right here? With our mothers just a few feet away out in the lobby?"

"Yes, I know," I said with a warm smile. "It just makes so much sense, doesn't it? Of course, if you're not interested in competing, that's fine with me. You're free to forfeit at any time, but just know that if you choose to do so, your opponent will automatically win and claim the trophy for themselves."

Shaking his head in disbelief, Brian sat back on the couch and stared at the ceiling for a long moment, deep in thought. "Fine," he finally said. "Let's get this started."

"Shit, you better get ready to lose, dork," Viraj said to his stepbrother. "I might have only done it twice, but if you could have heard the sounds those girls made while I was nuts-deep in that pussy... how's that saying go? What I lack in quantity, I more than make up in quality."

"Yes, well, we shall see," Brian said, turning his attention back to me. "So, how exactly do you plan to judge this competition of yours? Were you intended for me and Viraj to both... engage in intercourse with you?"

Viraj gave his stepbrother a dirty look. "Nah, man, don't think she's thinking about 'intercourse' or whatever. This dirty therapist wants us to fuck her brains out," he said, looking over at me with a cocked eyebrow. "And, shit, I'm down with that. You're pretty damn hot, doc."

"Boys, boys, so quick to jump right to the main course," I chuckled. "There's more to pleasing a woman than just shoving it in there and pounding her like a jackhammer. Perhaps you two might be familiar with the concept of foreplay?" When both gave tentative nods, I smiled. "Well, for this contest, I intend to test you both in multiple areas of carnal expertise. Each of you will need to perform various acts that will allow me to determine your relative skill in each category. I will judge which of you has performed the best in each area, and award a point for each. Whomever has the most points after five rounds will win."

Brian frowned. "And you swear to judge each round objectively and without favoritism of any sort?"

I nodded. "Of course. Any questions?"

Neither boy spoke up, and after several moments I rose to my feet. "Alright, then, we'll start simple. Nothing fancy, I just want both of you to kiss me. Whoever I judge to be more skilled in kissing, that will be your first point. Ready?"

Brian and Viraj quickly exchanged glances. "Go ahead, dork," Viraj taunted. "Might as well get the disappointing one out of the way, before I get in there and show the doc how it's really done."

Rolling his eyes, Brian rose to his feet. Now that the reality of this bizarre situation had set in, he seemed a bit nervous as he walked over to where I stood. "So... um, are you going to count me down, or..."

"Yes, very sexy, passion on a three count," I lightly teased him. "Just go whenever you feel comfortable. A good kiss is about more than just your lips, you know. It's about the whole experience. Take it slow. Make it sensual."

Biting his lip nervously, Brian leaned forward, closing the distance between us until our faces were mere inches apart. Then, hesitating for only a moment, he reached up with one hand, cupping my chin in his palm. He tilted his head slightly to the side, leaning into me as he pressed his mouth to mine. I could feel his carnal energy radiating off him, a little appetizer before the feast I would end up enjoying by the end of this session. As he closed his lips around mine, I felt his tongue slide tentatively across my own, feeling its warmth and savoring the taste. I let my lips part slightly, letting his tongue probe inside and tasting his essence. He was eager, if not exactly skilled, and if I was being honest I would have probably rated it around a 3, maybe 4 if I were being generous.

But once we finally parted, I made sure to give him a small smile. "You did well, Brian. Now, let's see how your opponent measures up." Viraj had been watching with a curious expression on his face throughout the entire exchange, and now he stepped forward, lightly shoving Brian aside. "Now, Viraj, whenever you're-"

I didn't even get a chance to finish my sentence before Viraj's lips were crashing against mine, pressing hard against mine as his muscular arms wrapped around me tightly. Even I couldn't help but be a little surprised at how aggressively Viraj had taken to this challenge, his forceful passion honestly getting me a little turned on. I returned his kiss with equal fervor, sliding my hands along the back of his neck and pulling him closer to me. By the time we were finished and breaking apart from each other, we were both breathing heavily, flushed with lust and excitement. When I glanced over at Brian, the sour look on his face told me that he knew that Viraj had won this round easily.

"Well, Viraj, that was... quite impressive," I said with a smirk. "I'd say the first point goes to you. But don't get too confident. The next challenge will be a bit different. And I'm afraid the result has already been determined before you two even walked into my office."

The two stepbrothers exchanged a glance. "What does that mean, doc?" Viraj asked.

I smiled sweetly at them both, wiping my arm across my mouth before returning to my seat. "Now, let's get this clear right off the bat before Round 2 begins," I said. "There are many factors that go into a satisfying sexual encounter. To truly please a woman, you have to have a wide array of skills in bed, and you have to be willing to try new things. You need to be able to communicate what you like to your partner, and be open to their feedback. By no means do I want you to come away from this feeling that certain... factors are the most important ones when it comes to-"

"Dr. Malefas, would you mind reaching the point of this exercise a little faster?" Brian interrupted me. "There's only so much time left in this session, after all."

I nodded as if to concede his point. Of course, among my many powers as a succubus, the way that time flowed within the walls of my office was something I could control entirely. I could have extended this session for days if I so desired, and yet outside it would be as if only an hour or so had passed. Still, best not to make it too obvious to these mortals that they were currently trapped within my realm of influence.

"Yeah, what's the next test, doc?" Viraj said, all fired up after having won the first round. "You said five rounds, but if I end up going 3-0 on this loser, I assume we'll just call it quits once there's a clear winner?"

"Well, don't get ahead of yourself just yet," I said. "As I said, this next contest is already decided, and it just remains for me to determine the results." Leaning back in my chair, I gave both teenage boys a coy smile. "I'm speaking, of course, about your anatomy. Or, to put it bluntly, which of you boys has a bigger dick? So... since you're in such a hurry, Brian, let's not waste any more time. Go ahead and drop those pants and let me see what you two are packing."

Brian blushed furiously, and Viraj laughed out loud. "Shit, round two is gonna be even more of a cakewalk than the last!" he crowed. Without a scrap of hesitation, he began undoing his belt. "Just watch yourself, doc. Wouldn't want to poke you in the eye with this thing."

Not about to let his stepbrother get the last word in, Brian quickly followed suit, undoing the fly on his slacks and slipping out of his boxers. Within seconds, both boys were standing naked from the waist down, their manhoods hanging limply between their legs.

"Well, now, that just won't do," I said, staring at their flaccid members with a frown. "After all, I have no way of knowing if... heh, one of you is a grower and the other is a shower. So, why don't you boys go ahead and get those cocks nice and hard before I judge the winner."

"Um... how should we do that, doc?" Viraj asked. "It's kinda hard for me to get a boner for me without... you know, touching myself."

"A disturbing thought," Brian said with a scowl, "but I'll also admit that I might find it difficult to achieve an erection at this time. I find that I need some visual stimulation to really get in the mood."

"Oh, well, I'm sure we can tend to both of your needs quite easily enough," I replied. Reaching down, I took hold of the bottom of my tight black top and pulled it up over my head. I could see both boys staring at my big tits coming into view, straining against the confines of my bra. "Go on, boys. Feel free to give yourself a little tug to help things along."

Viraj let out his breath, eyes locked on my cleavage as his hand reached down to his crotch. "Shit, look at those tits!" he exclaimed, slowly beginning to stroke himself off. Brian simply stared, his mouth agape as his stepbrother started jerking off in front of him.

"What's wrong, Brian?" I said with a sly smile. "Oh, let me guess. You're more of an ass man, aren't you? Well, don't worry, I've got just the thing for that." Standing up from my chair, I slowly unbuttoned my jeans, turning my back to the boys before dropping them off my hips and stepping out of them. "Don't be shy, Brian. The sooner you get nice and hard, the quicker we can find out which of you boys is packing the biggest meat."

Brian's eyes widened, mouth falling open slightly as he drank me in, now completely nude save for a pair of black panties and matching bra. Giving over to the moment, he followed suit with Viraj and took hold of his own hardening penis, pumping it in his fist. His gaze shifted to Viraj, the two of them locking eyes for a split second before instantly breaking contact. So awkward, having to play with yourself in front of your stepbrother. I had to imagine they weren't expecting this from a trip to the family therapist's office.

After a few more seconds, I could tell that both boys were as ready as they were ever going to be. "Alright, hands at your sides, boys. Time to see who wins this round," I declared. Brian and Viraj both reluctantly stopped their masturbatory efforts and stood there with their hands held loosely at their sides, their teenage cocks standing straight up like flagpoles. Such virile young men, at the peak of their sexual development. If they only knew where those fine young cocks of theirs were going to end up soon enough.

Looking down, I carefully studied both of their erections, finger to my chin. "Wow, you two are both quite impressive. Honestly, I'm having a hard time judging this just by looking."

"So, what now?" Brian said, blushing a little as he stood there with his dick on display. "Do you have a tape measure or something?"

"No need for any... implements," I said, standing back up and walking over to the two of them. "We can judge this the old-fashioned way. Brian, turn this way for me, and Viraj, you go the opposite way. That's right, just face each other for me."

Realizing what I had in mind, Viraj jumped back like a scared cat. "No way! You want me to... go dick-to-dick with him?" he said, eyes wide with alarm. "Dude, even if I didn't hate that little dork, he's my stepbrother!"

Now Brian was the one who got to look confident. "I'm fine with it, Doctor Malefas. But I suppose if my opponent isn't comfortable enough in his masculinity to do such a thing, then he'll have to just forfeit the entire contest and let me have the victory."

Viraj gritted his teeth, before reluctantly stepping back in and getting in close to Brian. "Fine, just do it quick, doc," he muttered through clenched teeth. "Just being this close to this stuck-up piece of shit is going to make me lose my boner in a real hurry."

Kneeling down between the two of them, I took hold of both of their cocks with my hands, feeling them grow stiff under my touch. "A little bit closer, please," I said. "I need to put them right next to each other so I can see how big they are in relation."

Both of them complied, shuffling a little closer together until their cocks were touching. I put the two of them side-by-side as best I could, both boys squirming a little at the feeling of another boy's prick pressed against their own. After studying their comparative sizes for a few moments, I smiled wickedly up at them. "Well, boys, I think we have a winner," I said, rising slowly my feet. After leaving them in suspense for a bit, I turned towards Brian, laying a hand on his shoulder. "Congratulations. I'd say you've got about a half inch on your stepbrother."

Brian took a moment to process this information before a wide smile broke across his face. "Well, would you look at that?" he said, giving Viraj a simpering grin. "Looks like you aren't the 'alpha male' in the house after all, at least in one department."

"No way, let me see this," Viraj retorted, grabbing his and Brian's cocks and putting them side-by-side again. "Fuck, maybe if I shift over like... nah, it's still... fuck." After a moment, he realized where his fingers were and quickly yanked his hand back.

"Well, looks like after round two, we're tied!" I announced. "And you know, as long as you boys are standing right there, it's probably a good time to see where you rank as far as my third test criteria: staying power." Crouching back down, I took hold of each boy's manhood and gave it a squeeze. They both let out a gasp of surprise when their cocks responded immediately, throbbing with excitement as they hardened even more in my grip. "Alright, guys, get ready. First one to cum loses!"

The boys did their best not to look at each other, as I started moving my hands up and down their cocks. I could hear Viraj's breathing become labored and strained, while Brian seemed to be trying very hard to keep his composure. With their lack of experience, I had a feeling it wouldn't take long for one of them to blow his load. Still, I tried my best to take it slow, teasing the boys with my skillful stroking.

"Shit, Belinda," Viraj finally blurted out. "As much fun as this little contest is... our moms have gotta be wondering what we're up to in here."

"He does have a point," Brian added. "You only... oh, shit... only talked with them for a few minutes. But we've been in here for way longer than that. Maybe we better forget about this whole thing."

I looked up at them both, grinning wickedly as I began pumping my hands faster on their hard young cocks. "Oh, don't you worry, boys. I made arrangements to keep your moms quite occupied. In fact, right now I imagine they'll be getting a taste of the present I had prepared in case things ran a little... long," I gave each of their cocks a firm squeeze for emphasis. "So stop worrying and just let yourself enjoy this moment."

Both boys were panting heavily by this time, their faces flushed and their eyes locked on mine. "Dude, you're smart," Viraj said, obviously struggling to maintain his composure under my skilled ministrations. "Is this the sort of thing that normally happens during therapy?"

Brian couldn't help but chuckle, "No way. Guess we're just fortunate that Dr. Malefas has such unconventional methods."

Oh, they weren't the only fortunate ones. Any minute now, I was sure I'd be getting confirmation that my little plan for Chelsee and Nanda was working. That confirmation being the delicious taste of their lustful desires seeping through the walls and nourishing my hungry succubus flesh.

Chapter Text

"They certainly are taking a lot of time in there," Nanda commented, glancing over to the door leading into Belinda's office. Looking at her phone, she saw the time and shook her head slightly. "Is that right?" she said, leaning over to her wife and showing her the screen. "I could swear we've been here a lot longer than fifteen minutes already."

Chelsee checked the time on her own phone, the number matching up exactly with Nanda's. "Guess that's the time, but you're right. Feels like she's been in there with our boys for at least thirty or forty. Maybe..." she trailed off as a notification popped up on her screen. "Oh, wait, looks like Belinda just sent me a text." Scrolling through her messages quickly, Chelsee found the one from Belinda and brought it up to read. "'Apologies for the wait, but Brian and Viraj are making some amazing progress today!'" Chelsee read off the screen, giving her wife a surprised smile before continuing. "'I'll be sure to let Janice know where I'm ready to bring you back, but I'd like a little more time to really work them harder. In the meantime, I left a gift for you two in the break room refrigerator. Consider it a thank you for choosing me as your therapist!'"

"A gift?" Nanda asked, raising an eyebrow. "What kind of a gift?"

"She doesn't say, but guess we might as well go check it out," Chelsee suggested, getting up from her seat. "Hey... Janice, was it?"

Belinda's secretary looked up from her computer. "Yes, do you need something, Mrs. Myers?"

"Not really, but your boss just sent me this message, something about a gift in the break room refrigerator," she said, waving her phone in Janice's direction. "You don't mind if my wife and I go back there, do you?"

"Of course not, ma'am," Janice answered with a smile, pointing to a door on the other side of the room. "Just go on in, it's right through there." As she lowered her hand, an odd look crossed her face. "That's weird, though. I could have sworn the fridge was empty this morning." Shaking it off, she regained her smile. "Feel free to relax back there if you're more comfortable. Me and Belinda are the only people who work here, so you'll have the room to yourselves."

Reaching the door first, Chelsee held it open for Nanda to walk through. "After you, my dear," she said with a smile, giving her a peck on the lips as she passed before following behind.

Janice watched them leave with a wistful smile, thinking about her parents and their backwards attitudes towards sex and relationships. Chelsee and Nanda were close to the same age as her folks, and yet they seemed to have no issue with the idea of falling in love with another woman and getting married. Why couldn't her mom and dad be more open-minded?

Her melancholy thoughts were interrupted by the ring of the phone on her desk. "Dr. Malefas's office, how may I help you?" Janice said cheerfully into the receiver.

"Hello, may I please speak to Dr. Malefas?" a woman's voice inquired in a husky tone.

"I'm sorry, she's with a patient right now," Janice apologized. "Would you like to leave a message or would you prefer to call back later?"

"Ah, no, that won't be necessary," the woman said. "Just let her know that the arrangements have been made for the party tonight. Tell her that Mitch will be waiting with her invitation at the Victory Ballroom at eight o'clock this evening."

The Victory Ballroom? The name sounded familiar, and after a moment Janice remembered a story she'd seen while browsing the web on her computer. Something about one of those weird "purity proms" or whatever, where dads and daughters went together to get pledges to stay pure until marriage, or some such thing. Janice remembered her conversation with Belinda over drinks yesterday, and how she had been adamant about how sex was not something to be ashamed of. Why would Belinda be at some stupid purity party?

"Did you get that, Miss?" Janice heard the voice at the other end of the line ask impatiently.

"Yes, right, sorry. 8:00 tonight at the Victory Ballroom, and she should expect a man named Mitch to give her the invite," Janice recited. "I'll be sure to pass on the message the minute Dr. Malefas gets done with her patient."

The person on the other end of the line hung up without saying anything else. Janice sat back in her chair and thought for a moment, trying to work out what exactly her boss was up to.

Maybe... no, she wouldn't. Was it possible that Belinda was going there to try and talk these girls out of this nonsense? With how much Belinda had gone on yesterday about her youth, spent reveling in her sexuality with many different men and women alike, maybe she was trying to help the kids see things from a new perspective. Somehow, Janice doubted that the type of crowd who would attend a purity pledge event would appreciate that sort of approach, but it was hard for Janice to come up with any other reason for Belinda to show up there.

Janice shrugged. None of her business anyway. And really, she needed to stop thinking about Belinda and sex.

Her mind kept going back to that dream last night: Belinda appearing in the form of some sort of devil or demon, immobilizing her in bed and then... raping her? That was the first word that came to mind, but as she thought back to how it had felt, she knew it wasn't quite right. Maybe that's how it had been at first, but as the dream had gone on, Janice had found herself enjoying the sensations, losing all sense of reality as her body responded to the feeling of being penetrated by the dream Belinda's massive phallus. Even now, remembering how it had felt to feel her pussy stretched wide by that imaginary creature's monstrous erection, Janice could still feel her insides clenching in response.

Janice shook her head and forced her attention away from her unsatisfied libido. That was all it was, after all. Hearing Belinda go on and on about her sexual exploits must have stirred something inside her, awakening her long-dormant desires. It had been way too long since the last time she'd gotten laid, and that was with that selfish bastard Nate, who most nights hardly seemed to care whether or not Janice got off or not. And the answer was "not" on most occasions, despite Janice's well-practiced acting skills.

God, she was due for a little passion in her life, the kind that would make her toes curl. At that moment, thinking about that dirty dream again, she was seized with an overwhelming urge to just reach down and rub her clit for a few minutes, just enough to relieve the pressure building up between her legs.

Clenching her hand tightly, Janice focused all her attention on her computer, hoping that the mundane activity of sorting through emails would distract her from the lustful urges she was having.

Meanwhile, back in the break room, Chelsee and Nanda stood in front of the refrigerator, both looking down at the single bottle on the shelf. "Wine, really?" Chelsee asked. "Not exactly the sort of gift I was expecting. Was thinking, like, chocolates or something. Definitely not something this expensive."

"Chelsee, look at the label," Nanda said, her voice brimming with excitement. "It's Fratelli Sette. Can you believe it?"

Chelsee pulled the wine bottle out of its space in the fridge and read over the label. "Wow, that's... the same wine as the night that you and I..." she looked over at Nanda and smiled. "Weird." She took a deep breath. "I remember picking out that wine specifically because it was grown in Mumbai, figured you'd enjoy something that came from your home country. What are the odds that Belinda would choose the exact same one?" Shrugging, she started to return it to the refrigerator. "Well, nothing to do with it right now, but maybe we'll enjoy some of this after our session today."

"Well, maybe we should try it now," Nanda said, pointing into the refrigerator. "Look, she left two glasses too. I think Dr. Malefas wants us to have this right here in her office."

"Shit, it's a little early to be drinking," Chelsee observed. "I mean, I'd love to share a glass just like that amazing night, but wouldn't it be better to wait until we get home?"

Nanda responded with a shrug. "Well, not like we have anywhere else to be, and neither of us are driving back," she said. "Sounds like Dr. Malefas is going to be a while with the boys, so we need to occupy ourselves until then."

Chelsee sighed in defeat. "Fine, grab the glasses. We'll just have one drink, though. Save the rest for later. You're just such a bad influence on me sometimes, you know that?"

"You love me anyway," Nanda teased, grabbing the two wine glasses from the refrigerator. Grabbing a convenient corkscrew off the nearby counter, Chelsee opened the bottle and poured them both a generous amount of wine before raising her glass to Nanda. "To my beautiful wife, may you always know true happiness and joy."

Nanda smiled, returning the gesture. "To our family!" They both drank deeply, savoring the rich flavor and smooth taste of the expensive red. "Oh... oh, my!" Nanda exclaimed. "What's the alcohol percentage on this? That really packs a punch!"

Chelsee laughed, just a little too loudly. "Yeah, I know. Shit, guess we're getting old, babe. I remember that night, we got through half the bottle before I even got tipsy enough to tell you that I was dying to kiss you. Now… damn, one sip and I'm already getting wasted."

"Yes, perhaps we're a little out of practice when it comes to drinking," Nanda agreed. "Maybe we should go sit down on the couch over there. Before we both fall on our faces."

Chelsee nodded, the two of them giggling as they made their way towards the small sitting area. Nanda almost tripped as she moved around the small coffee table, nearly spilling the remainder of her wine onto the carpeted floor, but Chelsee grabbed her arm just in time. "Oh, my God, we are so drunk!" Chelsee declared, laughing again. "We really need to stop drinking this stuff, or we're gonna end up... well... making history repeat itself."

Nanda nodded. "Yes, no more of this devil's nectar... right after one more drink." Taking the bottle from Chelsee's hand, she filled up both her and her wife's glass once again, managing with some effort to make most of the red liquid stay in their glasses. "Here you go, dear."

"Thanks," Chelsee mumbled, smiling as she took her glass of wine. "You know something, babe... maybe it's the wine messing with my head, but I don't think you've ever looked as sexy as you do right now."

As the two of them fumbled their way onto the couch, Nanda took another long gulp from her glass. "And you, meri jaan, are every bit as beautiful as the day I met you, if not more so," she replied, reaching down to rest a hand on her wife's thigh.

"You know, that secretary said that she and the doc were the only two folks who ever come back here," Chelsee continued. "And she did look awfully busy on that computer out front. So if we wanted to, I bet nobody would bother us if we decided to..." Leaning forward, she whispered in Nanda's ear. "Fuck each other, right here, right now."

Nanda blushed at her wife's boldness. But something about the way this wine was affecting her made that idea seem a lot less crazy than it had just moments ago. "This really is like that night we first made love," Nanda said, slowly reaching up to the fabric of her sari. "I remember looking at you, and just thinking how beautiful you are, and how much I wanted to touch you and kiss you and make love to you."

Chelsee's eyes widened in surprise as Nanda began pulling away the layers of clothing covering her upper body. Before long, her bare breasts were exposed, the dark brown nipples erect and hard with excitement. "Fuck, I remember the first time I got to see these tits in person," Chelsee breathed, reaching up and cupping her wife's full breasts with both hands. "God, they're incredible!" Her hands squeezed and kneaded the firm flesh of her breasts, massaging them gently while her thumbs traced circles around each nipple.

"Yes, touch me, meri jaan," Nanda cooed. "Touch me everywhere! My body belongs to you!"

Chelsee's hands left Nanda's bare breasts, but just long enough to tug her own top up over her head. Nanda gasped, feeling herself get wet at the sight of her wife's well-defined upper body. "So strong, my lovely wife," Nanda purred, running her fingers along the ripple of Chelsee's rock-hard abs. "Such a beautiful body." She reached her hands out to grab hold of Chelsee's tits, rubbing them through her bra and squeezing firmly.

"Oh, fuck, I need you, baby," Chelsee moaned, unhooking her bra and letting it drop to the floor. "I need to taste you, and feel your hot pussy dripping on my face!" She reached down, unzipping her jeans and pushing them down her thighs with a sigh of relief. "Let me see it, baby. Let me see all of you!"

Nanda stood up from the couch on wobbling legs, still feeling a little unsteady after that last drink of wine. She slid her long dress down her body the rest of the way, revealing the sensuous curves hidden beneath her colorful dress. Chelsee felt absolutely ravenous at the sight of her wife's bare flesh, standing up next to her and wasting no time sliding a hand down between her legs. "Fuck, you're so wet, baby," Chelsee murmured. "Guess even after a year with that ring on your finger, I still get you excited."

"Always, my darling," Nanda replied. "You are my heart and soul, and I never tire of feeling your warmth and passion." Reaching out, she grabbed her wife's ass in her hands and pulled her close, kissing her deeply as their tongues dueled. Chelsee's mouth opened wide as she kissed her lover with abandon, their bodies pressed tightly together as their hips ground against each other's.

"Alright, sit that beautiful ass of yours down, girl," Chelsee said, giving Nanda a light shove back onto the couch. "That wine is nice, but I remember something else from that night that tasted even better." Getting down on the floor, she grabbed hold of Nanda's panties with both hands and pulled them down, tossing the garment to the side.

"Yes, yes," Nanda sighed, closing her eyes as she felt Chelsee's warm tongue tracing the inside of her thigh. "Please, meri jaan... please take me there! Take me back to the night we first experienced true pleasure together! Make me fall in love with you all over again!"

Chelsee grinned, licking her lips as she lowered her head further. "Hopefully I'm a little better at it then I was back then," she quipped, her eyes focused on her wife's swollen slit. "That was the first time I ever ate a girl's pussy."

Nanda giggled. "You did just fine then." She spread her thighs wider, opening herself up to the woman who had become her greatest love and greatest desire. "But... yes, I would say that after all the times we've made love since then, you have learned a thing or two."

"Well, time for me to put that education to good use," Chelsee declared, lowering her head towards Nanda's cunt.

It was just as Chelsee's tongue was beginning its journey towards her wife's clit that, back in the front office, Janice got a pop-up message on her screen.

Ah, thank goodness. After spending the first day as Belinda's secretary running back and forth between the front desk and her office, it seemed that Janice's boss had finally gotten with the times and realized that she had a messaging program installed on her computer. Typing quickly, Janice replied:

As Janice headed for the door, she wondered what exactly it was that Belinda had given Chelsee and Nanda. None of the other patients had received any sort of gift from their therapist, not that Janice had seen. What made these two so special?

Pushing open the door, she glanced around the room. "Hey, Be-"

And that was as far as she got before she spotted them. Both completely naked over on the couch, Chelsee's head buried in Nanda's crotch, the dark-skinned woman murmuring something in Hindi while Chelsee's tongue flicked back and forth across Nanda's glistening slit.

Janice froze in shock, unable to believe what she was seeing. Obviously, they must not have heard her enter, because neither of the women looked up from what they were in the middle of. And with Chelsee's head buried deep between her wife's spread thighs, and Nanda with her eyes closed and her head thrown back in pleasure as she luxuriated in the oral attention being lavished on her cunt, they seemed completely oblivious to Janice's presence.

"Holy shit," Janice muttered to herself under her breath, shaking her head in disbelief. "That must have been one hell of a present you gave them, Belinda." She started to head out the door, before the sound of Nanda's voice brought her to an abrupt halt.

"Oh, my love, you're driving me crazy," Nanda panted, biting her lower lip in bliss as Chelsee continued pleasuring her pussy. "I can't remember the last time I've felt this passionate, this crazy with desire, this..."

Chelsee pulled away from Nanda, wiping the juices off her chin. "You can say it, babe. 'This fucking horny,'" Chelsee teased. She placed her fingers against Nanda's clit, rubbing slowly and gently as she watched her wife moan in pleasure.

"Yes, meri jaan. You make me feel so amazing." Nanda started to open her eyes, and Janice ducked back through the doorway. She knew she should head back to her desk. Pretend that she hadn't just witnessed two women having sex right in front of her. But something seemed to prevent her from moving. Instead, she stood there in the doorway, cautiously poking her head into the room to see if they noticed her at all.

But the two of them were too focused on pleasuring each other to care about anything else. Unaware that they now had an audience, they rearranged themselves on the couch, Chelsee lying on her back while Nanda got on her stomach, her face nestled between Chelsee's legs. The blonde woman let out an appreciative moan, as her wife began to suck on her pussy. "Oh, that's it, baby," Chelsee cooed, pushing her hips up into Nanda's mouth. "Eat my sweet, juicy cunt, baby. Eat it good, just like you always do. I love watching you get that tongue down in my wet snatch, baby."

Watching from the doorway, Janice felt ashamed of herself for spying on the two women. Granted, it wasn't like they should have been doing this in their therapist's office anyway. Still, if they spotted her watching them, it would be awkward for everyone involved.

But despite knowing she should leave, Janice found herself unable to look away from the spectacle unfolding in front of her eyes. Seeing Nanda, such a sweet and innocent-looking motherly woman, with her tongue sliding deep inside Chelsee's cunt, Janice could feel the heat rising between her own legs. The sight of the two women, so beautiful, so sensual, so unashamedly and unabashedly giving each other pleasure right there in front of her... it had her pussy dripping wet.

It was no use. She just couldn't hold back anymore. As Janice continued to watch, she let her hand slowly creep underneath the hem of her skirt and down into her panties. The feeling of her fingers brushing against her slick slit was enough to bring a low moan to her lips, and she gasped softly as she slid her fingers inside her pussy.

What would Belinda think if she saw her like this? Janice tried to make herself consider that, in some vain attempt to make herself stop.

Knowing her boss, however, Janice wouldn't have been shocked if Belinda wouldn't have been right there beside her, the two of them both fingering their soaking wet cunts and moaning with ecstasy together.

"Shit, slow down, slow down," Brian grunted, gasping as my expert fingers brought him dangerously close to climax. Looking up at the ceiling, he began muttering to himself. "275 times 39 is 10,725. 462 times 49 is 22,638. Dammit, hold on, just have to hold on a little longer..."

"Doc, you're killing me!" Viraj shouted, now visibly losing his battle to hold off the inevitable orgasm. His body was shaking as he fought to remain in control of his rapidly approaching release.

"No need to hold back, boys," I teased, smiling devilishly at them. "You've both managed to keep your loads in your balls for... probably about 15 minutes or so, right? For most women, that's plenty of time for them to get off at least once."

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Viraj said, pounding his fist against his own thigh, trying to stave off the impending orgasm. He was barely able to contain his moans and groans of frustration, his eyes rolling into the back of his head as I continued my relentless assault on his swollen, hard young dick. "Gotta... gotta hold out just... ah, fuck!"

I squealed in delight, as Viraj's resolve crumbled and his cock throbbed in my grasp. In the nick of time, I opened my mouth wide to catch the first blast of seed that shot from Brian's hard young shaft and splattered all over my tongue. Viraj's groans sounded both relieved and miserable, as the orgasm he'd fought so hard to resist overwhelmed him.

"Yes, yes... fuck yes!" Brian cried out. In his triumph, he immediately began cumming as well, and I turned my head to make sure I didn't miss a single drop of his sweet cream as he emptied his balls into my waiting mouth. The taste of both boys' warm semen on my tongue was exquisite, and I savored every last bit of their essence as it dribbled down my throat.

When Brian's orgasm subsided, I stood back up, wiping my chin with the back of my hand before giving Viraj a sympathetic smile. "Sorry, but looks like Brian wins this one. Two to one now, so if you don't come through on this next challenge, looks like we might be ending this contest earlier than I anticipated."

Viraj scowled, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "Ain't over yet. Last year, big game against Jacksonville High, we were down 14-0 in the third quarter... but we still came back and-"

"Seriously, you're talking about sports now?" Brian interrupted with a laugh. "Do you have any other interests besides football?"

Viraj stared at Brian with narrowed eyes. "Not that you ever cared to ask, so busy being a little bitch, but..." He paused, perhaps looking a little ashamed. "I... I like to draw."

Brian gave his stepbrother a surprised look. "Draw? I've never seen you so much as pick up a pencil in my presence."

Viraj shrugged. "Yeah, because I only do it when you're not around. Don't feel like having you making some stupid comment about how I'm not getting the perspective right, or some other dumbass thing like that."

"Hey, that's... I wouldn't have expected that from you," Brian said, a smile slowly creeping onto his face. Quickly, he remembered why he was here and his mood soured again. "Well, doesn't matter. Once this is over, you can draw a splendid image of me standing over your defeated body in triumph, trophy in hand."

Viraj clamped back down on his moment of vulnerability as well, giving Brian a glare of defiance. "Yeah, well, when I end up winning, I might make you pick up a few secret hobbies as well. Like doing all my homework for me, maybe." He pointed to the trophy sitting on my desk, the prize they were both fighting so desperately for. "And if you ever get sick of it, I'll just show you that thing, remind you that I'm better than you. And always will be."

"Alright, alright, let's stop arguing and just get back to business," I interjected, standing up from the floor. "Now, round 4. Let's see how good you boys are at being attentive, sensitive lovers."

I removed my last bits of clothing, my bra and panties falling to the floor to join the rest of my discarded clothes. I smiled as I felt both the boys' eyes on my ass as I turned to walk over to my desk. "Remember this?" I said, grabbing my smartphone with the stop watch app open. "Here's how round 4 is going to work. I'm going to set a timer for three minutes, and then one of you is going to come over here and try to make me cum. You can do anything you want to accomplish this goal. Except!" I raised up a finger for emphasis. "Except for sticking your cocks in my pussy. Anything else is fair game: touching, licking, kissing, sucking. If the three minutes expires and I haven't cum yet, then you'll swap places and the other stepbrother will get the same amount of time. And so on, the two of you taking turns until someone finally gets me off."

"Wow," Viraj said in amazement. "This therapy thing is way more fun than I thought it would be."

"You think this is fun?" I asked, a wicked grin spreading across my lips. "Just wait till you see what I've got planned for the final round. Of course, Viraj, you're going to have to win this one in order to make it there."

"Sure, sure," Viraj said. "Let's just get started already. I'll go first."

Tapping on my phone, I started the timer, before hopping up on the side of my desk. "Go ahead, stud," I purred, slowly spreading my legs apart. "Show me what you got."

Viraj approached me, his mind working overtime as he tried to divine the best method to achieve my sexual satisfaction. "Oh, I forgot to mention," I gave him a hint. "If you look in my top right desk drawer, you'll see a nice collection of toys that'll help you out a lot in this leg of the competition."

Nodding, Viraj went over to my desk, opening the top right drawer and pulling out a box full of various vibrators, dildos, and butt plugs. He looked them over for a moment, then grabbed the largest fake cock from the pile.

"Oh, yes," I moaned with lusty delight as he moved back into position between my legs. He placed the tip of the thick plastic shaft at the entrance to my sex and pushed forward slightly. "That's good, baby. Do it nice and slow now. No need to rush."

Of course, there was a need to rush, as the stopwatch app ticked away with each second that Viraj spent teasing and probing at my wet, hot cunt. As he looked over after some time had passed to see that half of his three minutes were up, and I seemed nowhere close to climax, he began thrusting the fake dick into me faster and harder. I made sure to show him how much I enjoyed his efforts with moans and groans of delight. But as the timer hit zero, I still hadn't gotten off.

"Aw, shit," Viraj whispered in frustration, withdrawing the fake penis from my grasping sex. "I thought for sure that big dick was going to make her cum."

Brian clucked his tongue. "Step aside, you brute," he said, striding over to the desk and lightly pushing Viraj out of the way. "Of course, you would choose the biggest toy in the bunch, huh?" He gave Viraj a cocky smile. "Well, despite me coming out on top in that department, I can assure you that the old maxim is true: size truly isn't everything."

He grabbed a small vibrator from the pile in my desk drawer and flicked its switch on. "Watch and learn, stepbrother of mine. Felicity had one of these in her suitcase during that fated DC excursion, and she showed me a few things about how to use it properly."

Brian leaned down and pressed the buzzing little device against my pussy, rubbing it around at the apex of my slit. "Mmm, that's the spot," I sighed, closing my eyes as he teased and prodded at my throbbing clit with the tiny vibrating sex toy. "So fucking good... oh god, yes..."

"Okay, seriously... that story about you with the two chicks was true?" Viraj asked Brian. "I mean, like, really true? Because if so... damn, bro... that's pretty awesome!"

"Yes, it was true," Brian nodded with a broad smile. "Of course, the next day Amy and Felicity both acted like it never happened. Said that we were just drunk and it didn't really mean anything." As he continued to tease my clit with the vibrator, I saw a strange look of sadness cross his face. "Shame, I actually thought me and Amy might have had something together. I mean, it had been her idea to have the three-way, but maybe... maybe I should have just walked away. I guess she saw me differently after we did it, maybe didn't see me as someone she wanted to be dating. Kinda makes the whole thing a little hollow, to be honest."

"Ah, don't stress it. I mean, dude, you had sex with two girls at once! That's like a dream come true!" Viraj laughed. "And there's plenty of other girls out there, chicks who'll do a three-way and still be ready to go out and see a movie with you afterward. Don't worry about it. I'm sure there's some sexy geek girl out there just waiting for you to sweep her off her feet."

"Oh, keep doing that, Brian," I moaned, feeling the familiar tingle of arousal build up in my loins. "Don't stop... fuck, please don't stop..."

He got close, but just as I was feeling close to the peak, the harsh beeping from my phone stopped the vibrations dead. "Ugh..." Brian frowned, removing the vibrator from my dripping snatch with a frustrated look of defeat on his handsome face. "You're a tough one, Dr. Malefas."

As Viraj moved to have another go, he held his hand out to Brian. "Here, let me try with that one you were using," he said. I could see him preparing to get into an argument, perhaps have to physically snatch the sex toy from Brian's hands.

"Sure, give it a shot," Brian said, handing over the vibrator to his stepbrother without hesitation.

"Oh... thanks, man," Viraj replied, blinking in surprise at Brian's generosity.

Brian smugly crossed his arms. "Not that it'll do you much good. Doubt you know the first thing about how to pleasure a girl properly," he snorted. "Especially one as experienced as our Dr. Malefas."

Turning back to me, Viraj crouched down, positioning the head of the vibrator against my pussy again. As he started to press it in deeper, I heard Brian clear his throat. "No, don't shove it in like that. Small vibrators like that are meant to be used on the outside, to stimulate the clitoris." Viraj froze and looked back at him, Brian pointing down between my legs. "Just place it up there, at the top of her vulva. Don't turn it up too high for now, just move it gently against her pussy at the lowest speed. You'll know when you're hitting the right spot, and then you can increase the intensity to suit her needs."

"Shit, you learned all this from one night with two chicks?" Viraj asked incredulously, as he dutifully placed the small vibrator against my sex and began sliding it around in gentle circles.

"Well, that and I paid attention in sex ed class," Brian smirked. "And there was... well, other places to find information like that. Resources online that I'm sure you're aware of."

"You can just say 'internet porn,' dude," Viraj said with a laugh. "Sneaky little prick, didn't even know you were watching that stuff when I wasn't looking. Actually, it's funny. When my mom and Chelsee first introduced us, I kinda thought that maybe... I dunno, that you might be..."

"Gay?" Brian finished for him. "You wouldn't be the first jock to think that. But no, I'm not gay." After a moment of silence, he started up again. "But then again, I wouldn't say that I'm 100% straight either. I mean, I usually prefer women, but I'm open to a potential romantic relationship with another man."

"Hmm... that's cool," Viraj said, starting to lose focus on trying to pleasure me as he chatted with his stepbrother.

"Really? You're not going to call me a 'faggot' or something similarly opprobrious?" Brian asked. "I... I actually haven't really come out as bi yet, so I'm not sure why I just told you that." He laughed as he looked at me, naked and sprawled on the desk. "I guess in such strange circumstances, I find myself willing to be a bit more forthcoming with such information."

"Yeah, it's no big deal," Viraj said with a shrug. "I mean, shit, both our moms swing both ways, so I don't see the issue with you being with a guy, too. I mean, being into both dudes and chicks, you get to double your chances of getting laid!"

"How... unexpectedly enlightened of you," Brian said, a thoughtful look crossing his face.

The timer buzzed, and Viraj quickly withdrew the vibrator from me. "Alright, you're up, man," he said, starting to hand over the sex toy to Brian.

"No thanks. It doesn't appear to be working to pleasure our therapist sufficiently," Brian said. "Think it's time for a more direct approach."

Getting down on his knees by my desk, Brian began running his tongue over my pussy and clit. As he licked at me, I moaned in delight. The tip of his tongue found my swollen clit and began flicking over it. Viraj watched this with growing interest, studying his stepbrother's technique intently. "Ooh, sounds like she likes that move," he remarked. "I'm gonna have to remember that one." He leaned in closer, seeming to be mentally taking notes of what Brian was doing to my pussy.

When the time reached one minute remaining, I could feel the pressure building up in my crotch as Brian continued licking at me. "Oh, fuck, I'm almost there..." I gasped, rubbing my naked tits as my breathing grew heavier. "Brian... don't stop now... don't stop..."

But just as I was on the verge of climax, Brian pulled away. As I gasped in surprise, he sat back on his calves, waiting in silence until the timer went off. "Damn," he muttered under his breath. "Almost had it. Guess it's your turn now, Viraj."

"What are you doing?" Viraj asked in confusion. "You had her right where you wanted her."

Brian gave Viraj a small smile. "Call it a gift. And besides... aren't you curious about what the good doctor here has planned for us for the final round? I would hate to end the competition prematurely."

Stunned, Viraj took Brian's place between my legs. Like his stepbrother, Viraj decided to try using his tongue on me, although he didn't have quite as much skill. Just when I was sure he wouldn't even get close before time ran out, I heard the familiar buzz of the vibrator, feeling it press against me and start to slowly massage my throbbing clit.

"Dude," Viraj pulled away from my cunt to mutter. Brian was standing behind him, holding the vibrator against my clit and rubbing it in slow circular motions. "What the fuck are you doing?"

"Just keep licking her, Viraj," Brian replied calmly. "Come on, let's make this a real battle, okay? Get the doctor off so we can move on to the last round."

Viraj nodded and resumed lapping at my pussy like a hungry puppy dog, slurping loudly. "Oh yeah... that feels so fucking good," I sighed. "Keep doing that... I'm... I'm gonna... oh god... I'm cumming... oh fuck!" I cried out as I felt a powerful orgasm overtake me, the intensity of it nearly causing me to pass out.

"Yeah... that's the ticket," Brian grinned, stepping back from the desk with a satisfied look on his face. "Two to two, stepbro. May the best man win."

Viraj was staring at his stepbrother, as if not quite sure he'd just seen what he had. "Uh... okay, yeah. Let's do this thing," He turned to me as he rose to his feet. "So, doc, what's the final challenge? Are we finally going to get to fuck you?"

I giggled, pushing off the desk onto my feet. "Not quite. I've got something a little different in mind. First things first... go through that door over there and get showered and dressed. You need to look presentable for when your moms come in here, after all."

"Oh, fuck, I'm almost there! Keep doing that, baby, I'm gonna cum!"

As Chelsee neared her climax in the break room, Janice was frantically working her own clit with one hand. The other was underneath her blouse, one of her tits free from the confines of her bra as she pinched and tweaked her nipple. Janice bit her lip to stifle the moan that threatened to escape her lips as she worked her clit faster, harder, bringing herself closer and closer to orgasm.

This was crazy. What the hell was she doing? She wasn't some pervert, the type to spy on people having sex. But here she was, standing outside in the hall, her fingers furiously pumping in and out of her soaked slit while she listened to Chelsee and Nanda having sex in the break room.

Peaking around the doorway again, Janice watched as Chelsee and Nanda rearranged themselves again. Chelsee remained on her back, while Nanda climbed up on top of her, placing her hips above Chelsee's face. She leaned forward, and both of them began to lick each other's pussies.

A 69. That was what it was called. The kind of thing a good, small town Southern girl shouldn't know about, but which was now happening right in front of Janice.

"Oh, shit," the quiet curse escaped Janice's lips as she squeezed her thighs tighter together around her fingers, her arousal now at full force. "Oh, shit, oh fuck, oh god, oh my fucking God."

Chelsee and Nanda were both moaning and writhing in pleasure, licking each other's clits and eating each other's pussies with abandon. Before long, Janice could hear them both reach their peaks, Chelsea's pussy spasming hard around Nanda's tongue and the Indian woman crying out with intense pleasure as her wife's oral attentions brought her to a massive orgasm.

As Janice listened to both of them cum, a single thought entered her mind. One that made her gasp in shock at the very notion that she'd think such a thing, but which happened to come to mind just as her fingers pushed her past the edge and into a mind-melting, body-shuddering orgasm of her own.

"I wonder if Dakota and her girlfriends fuck like this."

Falling down to her ass on the hallway floor, Janice bit the side of her hand to keep herself from screaming out loud with pleasure. Despite an image of her own sister naked with another woman flashing across her mind, her pussy continued to throb and pulse around her fingers, and her entire body shuddered in a series of orgasms that seemed to last forever. She didn't know how long she sat on the floor, panting for breath, before the bodily spasms began to subside and the trembling ceased.

Finally coming to her senses, Janice quickly picked herself up off the ground and smoothed out her skirt. Face beet red, she shuffled back to the lobby and returned to work, pretending she had never left. And trying to purge the mental image of her sister's tight young pussy getting eaten by another girl from her mind.

Meanwhile, back in the break room, the two lovers lay together on the couch, kissing and touching each other while their breathing slowed and their bodies relaxed. "That was amazing, my love," Nanda murmured against Chelsee's cheek. "Who knew that wine could bring out such passion in us?"

Chelsee giggled. "We'll definitely have to thank the doc for this gift. I can't remember the last time I came that hard," Chelsee said, smiling at the memory of her wife's skilled ministrations on her pussy.

"Yes, it was amazing," Nanda said, trying her best to hide the strange feeling she was having in that moment. It had felt wonderful, pleasuring and receiving pleasure from her wife in that way, but something had seemed to linger in her mind after the two of them climaxed. Something that left Nanda feeling slightly uncomfortable, even a little guilty. A sense that she needed something more, that some part of her still wasn't satisfied. That she needed a... a...

Needed a cock.

Nanda tried to shake off that feeling. She hadn't felt the desire to be with a man ever since the first night she and Chelsee had slept together. And yet, now more than ever, she found herself craving the touch of a man's penis inside of her cunt. She wanted to feel a strong, virile male body on top of hers, his thick, long shaft sliding in and out of her tight, hot depths. No sex toy would do the job, Nanda needed a real man inside of her, filling her with his seed and making her scream in pleasure.

"We'd better get presentable, I bet the doc's gonna be coming to get us soon," Chelsee said. The two of them quietly began to gather up their clothes and get dressed, neither of them making eye contact with each other as they did so.

Eventually, the silence got to be too much for Nanda. "Chelsee, meri jaan, is something wrong? You seem..."

Chelsee shook her head. "No, nothing's wrong, Nanda. I just... maybe I could use a little more of that wine after all," she said, reaching for the bottle and pouring out another glassful. "You want some too?"

"I... I guess," Nanda replied hesitantly.

Chelsee smiled at Nanda as she filled her wife's glass, then took a sip of her own drink. Maybe if she drank enough of it, she could get this strange thought out of her head. Clear as day, it had come to her just as the last aftershocks of her own orgasm were fading away. Out of nowhere, one thought had flashed into her brain and stayed there - the idea that she need some good, hard dick right about now. Not a vibrator, not a dildo, a real, live, hard, throbbing, pulsing piece of meat between her legs. Just thinking about it made her feel guilty, like some part of her felt that Nanda wasn't enough to really satisfy her sexual needs. Like there was something missing, some hole in her soul that only a real man could fill.

But there was no way it was true, right? Vic had been the last guy to ever stick his dick in her, and he wasn't exactly a stud. So why did Chelsee suddenly feel so horny and empty inside? Why did the thought of having a man's big, fat dick in her pussy feel so right?

Maybe it was the wine. Probably, that was it. Although, if that was the case... why was she still drinking it? Chelsee finished off her glass and poured herself another full one, while Nanda extended her own glass for a refill. The two of them started giggling, the potent liquor making them both light-headed and giddy. Soon enough, Chelsee and Nanda were laughing and talking loudly, both of them doing their best to ignore that nagging feeling in their minds that kept whispering the same thing over and over again.

Cock. I need cock. Fuck, I need to get fucked by a real man's big, fat cock!

"Dude, this is totally nuts," Viraj groaned as he stripped off his shirt. He and Brian were in Belinda's surprisingly spacious office bathroom. Under normal circumstances, Brian would have wondered why a family therapist would need such an extravagant restroom. But considering how this therapy session had gone so far, Brian had to assume that "normal" was a relative term when it came to Dr. Belinda Malefas.

"It is certainly unusual," Brian agreed, removing his own clothing. "So, what is your conjecture on the parameters we will face for the ultimate battle in this unorthodox..." He saw Viraj staring at him in annoyance and sighed. "What do you think the last test is going to be?"

Viraj hopped into the large shower stall and turned on the water. "Well, she's telling us to get cleaned up and showered, so I'm thinking it's not something we're going to do with her," he said, speaking a little louder to be heard over the sound of running water. "Maybe after we're done with this session, she's gonna send us out to see who can get laid the fastest. Then when we come back for our next appointment, she'll choose the winner."

"Hmm, I had considered that possibility," Brian admitted with a shrug. As he waited for his turn to get clean, Brian found himself sneaking peeks at Viraj as he soaped himself under the spray. His stepbrother might have been a brain-dead oaf, but he certainly had a body that Brian didn't mind looking at. "Of course, there is one other possibility to consider. That since Dr. Malefas is bringing them in to her office along with us, that she intends for the two of us to... perform some kind of sex act on our stepmothers."

"Dude, no way! I mean, the doc is obviously a major freak, but I don't think she's gonna make us have sex with each other's moms or anything!" Viraj exclaimed. "Besides, there's no way they would ever agree to that shit anyway..."

"Yes, well, from the moment we decided to resolve our conflict in a contest of sexual proficiency, it feels as if logic went out the window a while ago," Brian said wryly. "But you're right. I'm sure Nanda would never agree to any sort of sexual activity with me."

"Yeah... no way Chelsee would either," Viraj said. "I mean, your mom's pretty damn hot, and on some of those runs we took together I could have sworn I caught her checking me out a few times. But I'm guessing they're not into guys ever since our dads left 'em."

Brian nodded without saying anything, his mind going back to a moment between him and Viraj's mother. Strange how he hadn't remembered it before now, but there had been one night when Chelsee and Viraj had been out on one of their late-night runs and Brian was alone in the house with Nanda. It had been a warm summer evening and he was lying in bed, reading a book wearing just his boxers. Thinking Nanda was busy with something downstairs, he had decided to sneak in a quick bout of self-pleasuring. As he stroked his hardening shaft, Nanda had suddenly appeared in the doorway. "Oh, I am so sorry, Brian," she had quickly apologized and stepped out of the room.

But, Brian had noticed, she had left the door slightly cracked open. Despite his embarrassment at his stepmother catching him masturbating, Brian had gotten himself so worked up that he had gone right back to what he had been doing before, until he came all over his boxers. And then... he had heard a gasp from the hallway outside, followed by the sounds of footsteps retreating down the hall. At the time, he didn't want to believe it, but the only logical conclusion was that Nanda must have been spying on him while he masturbated.

Shaking his head and trying to forget the vulgar moment, Brian turned back to the shower stall. "How much longer are you going to take?"

"Dude, you're in such a rush, why don't you just hop in here?" Viraj called out from the shower stall. "I'll even let you wash my back for me." He barked out a laugh, as if to make it perfectly clear that he was teasing Brian.

Brian sighed, having a seat on the toilet to wait for his turn. After a few awkwardly silent moments, he finally spoke up. "So, what do you draw?"

"What'd you say?" Viraj called out, turning inside the shower. Weird, the two of them had both just had their pants down and their dicks out in Belinda's office. But getting a glimpse of his stepbrother's naked cock just then was enough to make Brian's own manhood give a little twitch.

"You said you like to draw," Brian said, looking away from Viraj but cautiously giving him glances every so often. "What do you draw?"

Viraj shrugged. "Nothing, really. Just... I dunno... people," he said, obviously reluctant to go any further. But after another moment, he finally gave in. "I kinda like just... drawing naked bodies. Not in a perverted way, I don't jack off to my own drawings, but... like... something about them, y'know? Just something really cool about the way human bodies are put together."

"That's not weird at all," Brian said. "Many artists from antiquity to the modern day have found beauty in the human form. Myself, I used to paint a lot when I was younger... landscapes mostly, things of that nature. Never was all that good at it, unfortunately. One of the few pursuits I undertook that resulted in something less than exemplary."

"Shit, there you go again," Viraj teased. "Always talking about how everything you do is so perfect and awesome. For a second there, dude, you almost started to seem like you weren't a complete asshole."

Brian laughed. "I was just trying to say that... well, if your drawings are any good, perhaps you might have actually bested me in a non-athletic competition. Maybe when we get home, you could show me some of the pictures you've drawn." He laughed again. "Right, of course. When I win that trophy and prove I'm the superior one, I could just order you to show them to me."

"Oh yeah, I'm gonna lose, aren't I?" Viraj asked. "Dude, I'm so going to make you regret throwing that last round. Whatever the doc's going to make us do, I just know I'm going to win." He grinned. "And then, I've got so many things in mind for what I'm gonna make you do. As long as I've got that trophy, you're gonna be my bitch, and I'm gonna put you to work for me. You're going to be soooo fucking sorry you lost this contest!"

"Yes, well... I suppose we shall see," Brian agreed with a smile. By now, he was watching his stepbrother a little more openly, marveling at his broad shoulders and muscular arms. A couple of times, his eyes met Viraj's as he continued to soak under the spray, his stepbrother seeming to silently acknowledge that Brian was looking.

"So... hey, that shit you said about being a little into dudes and all," Viraj said, turning back towards the front of the stall and facing away from Brian as he rinsed his hair. "Like, whatever happens with this contest, I'm not gonna go spreading that around or anything. Like, you may be a total dork and annoying as hell, but I'm not gonna, like, out you or anything."

"Well, your discretion is appreciated," Brian said.

"I mean, I guess I kinda get it. Like... I've never told anyone this, but sometimes when me and the team are in the showers after a big game, I catch a glimpse of one of the guys and I think... well, I kinda look a little longer than I should," he said, keeping his face pointed away from Brian to keep him from seeing the flush creeping over his cheeks. "Tried to tell myself it was just because I was interested in human bodies and stuff. Like, for my art or whatever. But you know, as much as I love chicks, I could maybe see myself hooking up with a guy, too."

When Brian didn't respond at first, Viraj let out a breathy laugh. "Why the hell am I telling you this? Probably the last person I would ever talk to about this kind of thing! But, shit, you told me about being into dudes and chicks, too, so I guess we both have dirt on each other. I mean, not that it's a bad thing, but..."

Viraj trailed off, realizing that his stepbrother hadn't said anything for a long time. Just as he was turning to see if Brian was still there, the door to the shower stall opened, and Brian stepped into the stall next to Viraj. "Dude, what are you-"

"Just give me a moment to speak, Viraj," Brian interrupted. "I... I have a proposal. That, for the duration of our time here in this shower stall, that we exist under a state of détente." Seeing that familiar bewildered expression on Viraj's face, Brian chuckled. "A truce, is what I'm saying. When we leave here, we can go back to being discourteous to each other. But what do you say to the idea that... just for a few minutes, the two of us could stop fighting and just..." he trailed off, nervously running a hand through his hair.

Viraj stood in silence for a long moment, the warm spray of the shower running down his back. He didn't know what possessed him to do what he did next, but before he knew it, he had stepped forward, moving in closer to Brian and then wrapping his muscular arms around him in an embrace. As their faces drew close together, Viraj closed his eyes and leaned in even closer, feeling his lips meet Brian's in a kiss. The other boy returned the kiss immediately, their mouths opening and closing in tandem until they began passionately making out with each other. As their bodies pressed together, Viraj felt Brian's hard-on rubbing against his own cock, and he moaned at the sensation.

Finally, after several long moments of intense kissing, they pulled apart. Neither of them spoke - they both seemed too caught off-guard by their sudden and unexpected passion. Eventually, Brian made the next move, reaching a hand down to grasp Viraj's stiffening shaft. Viraj's breath hitched at the touch of Brian's hand, and after a brief moment of doubt, he returned the gesture and grasped Brian's hardening erection in a tight grip. No words were spoken, the two of them silently starting to jerk each other off in the confines of the small bathroom stall.

At first, Viraj avoided Brian's eyes, as if ashamed of what he was doing with his stepbrother. But after a few moments, he finally glanced up at him with a smirk. "What was that word? Détente? Yeah, I think I like this plan."

Brian smiled back, looking deep into his stepbrother's brown eyes as the two of them continued to caress each other with their hands. "Perhaps... perhaps I could be persuaded to... to go a little easy on you once I win this contest," he said, voice shaking slightly from the intensity of this new experience. "But you'll have to work really hard to convince me. Really, really, really hard."

"Not gonna happen, stepbro," Viraj replied with a chuckle. "But once I win this and get that trophy... eh, maybe I won't spend the rest of our lives gloating about it. Just every so often." His fingers tightened around Brian's erection, squeezing gently and causing Brian to moan softly. "That sounds like a good deal, doesn't it?"

Their convictions stated, both stepbrothers focused on the task at hand, eagerly and thoroughly pleasuring each other with their hands. After a few more minutes, Viraj could see it in Brian's eyes that he was about to cum, the sight of his stepbrother's arousal making Viraj's own balls throb with excitement. The two of them gave each other a small nod, both speeding up their motions, stroking faster and harder, bringing themselves closer to orgasm.

In the end, just as it had gone with Belinda, Viraj was the first to break. "Ah, fuck!" he cried out, throwing his head back with an animalistic moan. His hips bucked uncontrollably as his thick load shot out onto the tile floor at their feet, quickly washed away by the shower water. "Fuck! Fuck!"

"We really... need to work on that... staying power of yours," Brian teased, his voice shaky from his own impending orgasm. "Maybe if you... think about... something else... for a while... you'd... you might last longer."

"You little shit," Viraj said with a laugh. "Why don't you try thinking about this?" His hand left Brian's cock, Brian making a strangled sound of protest at being left hanging so close to climax. But Viraj wasn't going to leave him unsatisfied for long. He heard Brian gasp in surprise as Viraj went to his knees on the cold shower tile, grabbing hold of his stepbrother's cock again and aiming it right at his face. "Here goes nothing," he quietly muttered to himself, before going in for his very first blowjob.

"Holy shit," Brian gasped, watching as Viraj began sucking hungrily on his rigid rod. Seeing his muscular, athletic stepbrother kneeling in front of him with a mouthful of cock had taken Brian's breath away, and it took all of his willpower to keep from shooting off the instant his stepbrother wrapped his lips around his swollen prickhead. Instead, he reached up and gripped the top of the shower walls tightly, gritting his teeth as Viraj bobbed his head up and down his length. He could feel Viraj's tongue licking up and down his shaft as he sucked him off, and he was amazed at how well his stepbrother was doing considering his inexperience. Despite his best attempts to prolong the pleasure, Brian soon found himself moaning loudly as his balls began tightening up and the orgasm he desperately craved began rising up inside him.

Down on the floor of the shower, Viraj felt the hot liquid gush out of Brian's cock, splashing against the back of his throat as he gulped down as much of it as he could. When the last drop had been swallowed, Viraj slowly raised his head, grinning from ear to ear as he looked up at Brian. "Guess I did alright for my first time..."

"I think we can safely say that you've got a talent for this, Viraj," Brian said with a laugh. "I wouldn't say you were-"

His next words were cut off, both of them jumping at the sound of a knock on the door. "Are you two almost done in there?" the sweet sound of Dr. Malefas's voice called through the door. "We still have a lot of ground to cover in this session, so please don't take too much longer."

"Sorry, doc!" Viraj yelled back, standing up and wiping his mouth. "We're nearly finished!" Looking at Brian, he gave him a soft smile. "Guess that whole détente thing had to end sooner or later."

"Yeah..." Brian sighed, smiling sadly. "Well, regardless of what happens after this... thank you for that, Viraj. And for abiding by the terms of our brief truce."

"Hey, no problem, bro," Viraj said with a grin. "But don't think that just because I wolfed down your man-chowder, I'm gonna go easy on you for this last part. Whatever Belinda is gonna have us do, I'm gonna mop the floor with you."

"Naturally," Brian said, his voice filled with a strange sort of affection. "I would expect nothing less from Viraj Myers, the biggest, dumbest jock ever to live."

Chapter Text

My goodness, this had been such a wonderful session so far! I hadn't even intended for Brian and Viraj to engage in a little stepbrotherly love back in my bathroom, but I certainly wasn't complaining. True, they weren't related by blood, but it was still a delicious little twist that I couldn't help but enjoy.

And of course, my secretary's little bout of voyeurism outside the office break room. Unlike the incident at the restaurant - probably a little too intense for the slow corruption I was planning for sweet little Janice - I would let her keep the memory of spying on Chelsee and Nanda's erotic encounter. No doubt she thought that brief mental image of her sister as she climaxed was her own private shame, but she was unfortunate enough to work for a succubus, and one that find a special delight in the most taboo of sexual acts.

With a thought, I sent a message to Janice out at the front desk, letting her know that I was ready for Chelsee and Nanda to come back in. Janice was probably happy that I had seemed to figure out our PC messaging app, but the truth was it was much simpler to manipulate her mind, making her "see" my messages on her screen without actually having to type a single character. Modern technology combined with infernal magic... who ever said you couldn't teach an old dog new tricks?

Chelsee and Nanda came walking into my office with smiles on their faces, obviously having enjoyed my "present" of a bottle of wine. Of course, as the wine had been created by my own magic, I had increased the alcohol content to around five times the normal amount. Along with mixing in a little something extra, a surprise that I'd be letting the boys know about shortly. For now, though, the two women were absolutely trashed, probably just on the verge of blacking out. Exactly where I wanted them to be.

"Hey, thanks for that..." Chelsee started to say, then paused as if trying to come up with the right word, "...that vin... vina... that great wine!" she finally managed to get out. She looked over at her wife and started laughing. "I think maybe we might have had just a little too much of it. Nanda, baby, did we finish that whole bottle?"

"Did we?" Nanda replied, giggling and stumbling over her words. "We musta, 'cause we're both pretty damn drunk." She and Chelsee managed to stumble their way to my couch, looking around the room in confusion. "Say, where are our boys? You didn't lose them, did you?" she giggled again.

"No, they're just in the other room," I said, taking my usual chair and crossing my legs. "I'm quite impressed with how quickly they've been taking to my methods. We did a few exercises together, helping them both to open up to each other and learn to communicate more effectively. They also practiced some of my more advanced techniques, which I am pleased to see they are already starting to… get a handle on."

Chelsee gave me a crooked smile, wavering a little in her drunken state. "That's great, doc! You're so good at what you do. So good at talking and sweet. And... fuck, you've got such a great set of tits!" she said, letting out a cackle.

"Chelsee, you can't just say that," Nanda laughed, nudging her wife with her elbow. "Even if what you say is uncont... incontroverbi... totally true!"

"Well, I appreciate that," I said with a laugh, "but let's get focused back on the subject at hand, shall we?" As we spoke, I heard the door at the side of the room, Brian and Viraj stepping inside.

"There they are!" Nanda cried out with glee, patting the couch cushion next to her. "Come sit next to me, Brian! Right there!"

Brian looked a little uncomfortable, no doubt due to that spicy false memory I'd given him of his stepmother spying on him while he masturbated. Still, he did as Nanda asked, sitting down on the end of the couch next to his stepmother.

"Oh, Viraj, did the doc have you working out in here?" Chelsee said, openly letting her eyes linger on his muscled body as he sat down next to her. "Your skin's all glisten-y, like you've been sweating." She reached over, grabbing one of his biceps and squeezing, causing him to flinch a little under her touch. "Such a big strong boy," she looked at me, still rubbing her stepson's arm. "Don't you think, doc? Isn't Viraj just a big, strong hunk of teenage beefcake? You just wanna take a bite out of him, he looks so tasty, right?"

"Are you two drunk?" Brian asked, staring in disbelief as his mother and stepmother both swayed in their seats and giggled at his expense.

"Drunk? No, I wouldn't say that," Nanda laughed, putting an arm around Brian's shoulder and leaning against him. "It's more like... um... your mom and I are both completely fucked up right now! Sorry we didn't save any for you boys, but once we got started, there was no stopping us!"

Nanda's words were met with another round of giggles from both women. "In more ways than one, right babe?" Chelsee said, giving her wife a wink. "Oh, shh, we shouldn't talk about that! Nanda, don't tell them that we totally got naked and ate each other out in the break room before we came in here."

Nanda nodded in agreement. "You're right, meri jaan. We shouldn't let on that we had a little playtime with each other's bodies before coming in here. Wouldn't want to embarrass our handsome young men by telling them what naughty girls we were, now would we?"

Both women were still giggling, as their sons watched in shock at seeing this side of their mothers. As the four of them sat there, Chelsee continued to feel up Viraj's muscular arm, while Nanda moved in closer to Brian and snuggled up to him, placing her head on his chest.

"Chelsee, this is kinda awkward..." Viraj said, squirming as the blonde-haired woman groped him. "I mean, not that it feels bad or anything. Actually feels kinda good, but maybe we shouldn't..."

Chelsee laughed and kissed his cheek. "Viraj Myers, you are so cute when you blush," she said, moving her hand down to boldly rest on his thigh. "Don't be so shy. I'm just admiring your fine young body." She squeezed his leg through the tight fabric of his pants, leaning in close and blowing into his ear. "And besides... it's not like we're related or anything. So if the two of us did do a bit of playing around, who cares?"

Meanwhile, Nanda was whispering in Brian's ear, too, giving him a series of soft kisses and nuzzling his neck. "Brian, you know I love your mother, right?" she said softly. "I love the way she looks and feels... the taste of her womanhood on my tongue. But sometimes... your stepmother has other needs. She needs to feel certain sensations, the kinds of things that only a man can provide," she made a low purring noise in his ear, her hand slipping down to caress his bulge. "You understand what I'm saying, don't you? Of course you do. You've always been so smart. Such a smart, attractive young man." A low laugh escaped Nanda's lips. "My, and feel how big you are! I might just have to see what you're hiding in those trousers of yours..."

As the two teenage boys squirmed under their stepmoms's attentions, I leaned back in my chair and took a deep breath. "Boys... in case you haven't already guessed, welcome to the final round," I announced. "That bottle of wine I gifted to your mothers contained a very special, very potent strain of aphrodisiac. As long as it's in effect, they won't be able to think about anything except getting filled with some thick, hard cockmeat. And since you two are the only men in this room, it's up to you to give them exactly what they need."

"Oh, Brian, please," Nanda cooed, groping her stepson's crotch. "Take off those pants. Let me see what you've got hiding in there for me!"

"I need it. I need it so bad," Chelsee said, her voice quivering with desire. "Please, Viraj. You've gotta fuck me. I just know you've got a nice, big cock, just the right size to fill up your horny stepmommy!" she said, grabbing Viraj's cock through his tight jeans. "I want this thing inside me, I can't wait anymore!" she whimpered.

"The rules for this final contest are quite simple," I said, as Chelsee and Nanda were now openly propositioning their stepsons. "Whoever's mother cums first, their son comes last. If Chelsee is the first to get off, then Viraj wins. But if Nanda gets a taste of moksha first, then Brian will be today's winner. So, if either of you wants to win that trophy, you better get going on giving your stepmom exactly what she needs! The quicker you make the other guy's mom cum, the faster you'll achieve victory, and bragging rights over your stepbrother for the rest of your lives."

"What's she talking about, Viraj?" Chelsee said, while moving her hand right up against the straining bulge in his pants. "Oh, never mind. I don't really give a fuck. Just put that big, hard dick inside me!"

"Oh, God, I need it so bad!" Nanda moaned, kissing and licking Brian's neck while stroking his hard-on through his khakis. "Please, Brian... make your stepmother feel good! It'll be our little secret..."

Brian and Viraj exchanged a glance, as their stepmothers practically humped their legs in their drunken state. "We really gonna do this?" Viraj finally said to his stepbrother.

"It certainly seems like it," Brian replied, letting out a short gasp as Nanda succeeded in getting his pants open, reaching her hands inside and pulling out his throbbing erection. "Unless you were planning to forfeit, of course."

"No way," Viraj said, as Chelsee leaned back and pulled off her top, exposing her large breasts to her stepson. "I'm so gonna fuck the shit out of your mom, bro!"

"Same, same," Brian said, as Nanda took hold of his shaft and began jerking him off. "May the best stepbrother win, I guess."

Now fully surrendering to the lustful aura filling the room, mothers and sons all got to their feet and began to strip off their remaining clothes. I watched with bland interest as Brian and Viraj shed their clothing and stood there with nothing on, their cocks standing proudly erect and waiting to be serviced. Chelsee and Nanda did likewise, both of them still giggling drunkenly as they exposed their mature flesh to their various sons and stepsons. I could see both boys trying their damnedest to avoid looking at their own biological mothers, instead focusing their attention on the women in the room who didn't give birth to them.

"Ooh, look at how big and strong you are," Chelsee cooed, sliding her hands down Viraj's muscled stomach and onto his growing erection. "It's been way too long since I've had a real man inside me! You're just perfect, Viraj... so big and virile and powerful... I can hardly wait to have your big, thick meat in my pussy, making me cum over and over again!"

Meanwhile, Nanda was taking Brian in her arms and giving him a passionate kiss on the lips, rubbing her crotch up against his thigh while she pressed her tits against his chest. "Would you like me to suck on your cock?" she asked in a sultry voice. "Is that what you want, baby? For your stepmom to suck you until you explode?"

"Y... yeah," Brian finally managed to say, breaking off the kiss with Nanda and sitting back onto the couch. "That would... that would be great."

"Oh, wonderful!" Nanda cried, dropping down to her knees without a hint of shame or hesitation. "I've been dreaming about this, ever since that night I saw you in your bedroom pleasuring yourself."

"So... you were spying on me?" Brian asked, blushing as he looked down at his stepmother with a mixture of embarrassment and arousal.

"Of course," Nanda giggled, taking hold of his penis and giving it a couple of quick strokes with her hand. "I knew it was wrong, but when I saw your big, beautiful manhood, I couldn't help myself. I had to watch you pleasure yourself. Mmm, it was so hard to resist the urge to walk in and join you... to show my handsome stepson how good a woman can make him feel. And now, here we are! No more fantasizing about it... it's time for us to make those dirty desires into our reality!"

Nanda licked her lips with anticipation, looking up at Brian with hungry eyes. With a sly smile, she opened up and took his entire shaft into her warm, wet mouth, swirling her tongue around his fat mushroom head and tasting his pre-cum.

Chelsee gave a moan as she looked over at Nanda giving her son a blowjob. "Oh, fuck, this is so hot! Viraj, do you want me to suck your cock like that, too? Does my dirty little stepson want my mouth wrapped around his big dick?"

Viraj nodded vigorously, falling back on the couch with his cock standing straight up in the air. Chelsee smiled as she dropped down on the floor between his spread legs, giving both his balls a loving lick before opening wide and engulfing his thick pole into her hungry mouth. He and Brian both groaned with pleasure, watching their stepmothers devour their cocks with a passion. As their eyes met, Viraj extended a fist in Brian's direction. After a second of confusion, Brian smiled and bumped fists with his stepbrother.

"Mmm, not telling you boys how to do your jobs," I said after letting them enjoy their oral foreplay for a few minutes. "But I will say that the statistics on women achieving climax solely through performing fellatio are not in your favor. If you want to win this contest and make your stepmom cum, I'd recommend trying a different tactic."

"Beta, why does she keep talking about a contest?" Nanda said to Viraj, pulling Brian's cock out of her mouth long enough to ask the question to her son.

"It's nothing, mom," Viraj said, looking over at Brian. "Think the doc's right, though. Time for us to kick things into high gear. You ready to go balls-deep in my mom?"

Brian shook his head in disbelief. "A sentence I would have never expected to hear in my life... and I definitely wouldn't have expected to answer in the affirmative." He looked down at Nanda with a hungry expression. "You ready for this, Nanda? Ready to get stuffed full of some big, thick, hard cockmeat?"

Nanda giggled and grabbed the base of Brian's throbbing erection, giving it a few more slow licks before nodded desperately. "Yes... yes, I am," she breathed. "Take me, priye. I need you inside me."

"Looks like it's on now, Chelsee," Viraj said to Brian's mom, giving her a knowing wink. "Come on, let's give those two over there a show. Show 'em what real fucking looks like."

Chelsee eagerly jumped up. "I thought you'd never ask!" she said, grabbing her stepson by the hand and pulling him up to his feet. Once that was done, she took his place on the couch, leaning back and spreading her well-toned thighs wide apart. "Do it, stud. Fuck your stepmother good!"

Meanwhile, Nanda was getting down on the carpeted floor on her hands and knees, presenting her sizable ass to Brian as she wiggled it around in front of him. "Please, I can't wait any longer! I need a cock inside me so badly..."

Brian and Viraj both moved into position, cocks placed at the entrance to their stepmothers' dripping holes. They paused for only a moment, perhaps feeling the enormity of what was about to happen, before Brian was the first one to start, plunging his dick deep inside Nanda's dripping pussy. She gasped with delight as his large, hard prick slid in and out of her slick tunnel, moaning with lustful ecstasy as her stepson's young dick pounded away at her quivering cunt.

Viraj, not one to be left behind, quickly followed in Brian's footsteps and shoved his hard rod inside Chelsee's twat. "Fuck, yeah, give it to me, stud," Chelsee moaned as her stepson filled up her pussy with his huge, pulsating teenage member. "Fuck, all those times we went running in the park together, I just kept thinking about what it would be like to drag you into a bush and fuck your brains out right out in public... and now look!"

"Really, Chelsee?" Viraj said in a low voice, starting to slowly pump his hips. "Shit, I guess maybe I was checking you out too. I mean, your body is just insane. For a lady your age, you're pretty damn fit!"

"Damn right," Chelsee said in a sultry tone as she felt her stepson's thick meat slide in and out of her moist snatch. "I work my ass off keeping this tight, firm body of mine in shape, and now, big guy, it's all yours. Give it to me nice and hard!"

My office was filled with the sounds of heavy breathing and grunts of exertion. Chelsee and Nanda were both sweating profusely from their exertions, their stepsons still thrusting away in their stepmothers' tight, hot cunts with reckless abandon. The room reeked of sweat and sex, and I inhaled deeply as I watched, waiting for that last twist of the lustful knife to finally happen.

Soon enough, the signs started to show themselves. Brian and Viraj, both desperate to win my little contest, increased the speed of their thrusts and began to pound away at their stepmothers with more intensity than they had ever shown before. Their mothers, both of them writhing in lustful pleasure up until now, started to look a little uncomfortable.

"Brian, priye, could you please slow down a bit?" Nanda whimpered. "I'm getting a bit sore down there, you know?"

"Sorry, but I have to win this," Brian said, panting heavily as he slammed his dick into his stepmother's soaking wet cunt.

Chelsee, too, was starting to look a little uncertain. "Okay, stud, how about you take it easy on your stepmom?" she pleaded, looking up at him with a pained expression. "I may be a tough bitch, but it's been a long time since a guy as big as you has fucked me. Maybe just... just ease off a little bit?"

Viraj didn't seem to hear her, so focused was he on trying to force an orgasm out of Chelsee. "Come on, Chelsee," he grunted. "Cum on my dick! Help me win this damn contest, will ya?"

Chelsee and Nanda had gone from being on the verge of climax to looking absolutely miserable within minutes. At first, they tried to gently ask their stepsons to take it easier on their poor abused bodies, but when that didn't seem to be working, they resorted to outright begging.

"Brian, Brian, please stop! It hurts, you're going too fast," Nanda cried as her stepson continued to fuck her at full strength. "Please, I'm begging you!"

"Ah, god, get off me, you crazy bastard!" Chelsee screamed, her face twisted in pain as Viraj rammed his enormous teenage dick into her pussy again and again. With his weight pressed on top of her, she was unable to move or escape the onslaught. "I can't stand this anymore! Get off me, get off me! Just STOP!" she screamed at her stepson.

Finally, that did the trick. Viraj blinked, as if coming out of a trance, and pulled himself off of his stepmother with a gasp. "Shit, Chelsee, I'm so sorry," he muttered, putting a hand to his forehead. "I don't know what came over me."

Hearing the commotion next to them, Brian too finally registered the pained whimpering coming from Nanda. "Oh, God," Brian groaned, pulling out of Nanda. She sighed in relief as the relentless pounding stopped. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

"Ugh..." Nanda groaned, staying in the doggystyle position as she recovered. "Too hard... too fast... I can't... I can't take much more."

Brian turned to Viraj with a miserable look. "What the hell are we doing?" he said in a shaky voice. "We're so focused on winning that cheap trophy that we're hurting each other's moms."

"Dude, this is ridiculous," VIraj agreed, pulling out of Chelsee and falling back to rest on his knees. "All this fighting with each other is fucking up everything. Maybe it's time for us to just put this bullshit aside and stop trying to best each other." He averted his eyes from Brian, staring down at the floor with a look of shame. "Shit, it's mostly my fault, anyway. Yeah, you can be a real dick a lot of the time, but I guess I ain't helping things by constantly pushing you around."

"No, I'm just as much to blame," Brian said, rubbing his forehead with his hand. "I'll admit, sometimes I have a tendency to be a bit condescending... okay, yes, extremely condescending. After you tried your best to be a real brother to me, I spat in your face, and we've been at each other's throats ever since."

Viraj threw an arm around Brian's shoulders. "Come on, man. Let's forget about this stupid contest. Hey, tell you what: if you promise to not be such a douchebag all the time, maybe I can put up with the idea of treating you a little better."

"Sure," Brian said, smiling at Viraj. "And as long as you vow to stop being such a bully and... and show me some of those drawings you were talking about, I'm willing to give this stepbrother thing a chance."

"Great!" Viraj said with a wide smile, giving Brian a big hug. "Shit, who would have thought that fucking each other's moms, right after we jerked each other off in the shower, would end up being the start of our friendship?"

That brought something to mind for Brian. "Right, the contest," he said, turning to me with a determined look on his face. "Dr. Malefas, I think my brother and I..." he paused and gave Viraj a quick glance, "... are both forfeiting your competition. You can keep the trophy, I don't think either of us want it anymore."

I nodded slowly. "Well, I'm glad you boys seems to have reached an understanding. And while I'd normally be happy to call off my contest, it's not going to be that easy for you to just walk away from it entirely..."

"Huh?" Viraj said, confused.

I gestured towards the two writhing, moaning women sprawled out in my office. "I'm afraid my aphrodisiac is still in effect, and will be until your mothers achieve climax. I'll be honest, boys: I think you're going to have to make them both cum before leaving this office, or I fear for their mental well-being."

"Oh, god," Chelsee gasped, staring at the two boys with longing eyes. "Please, somebody, fuck me! Just stick a big dick inside me right now!" She was panting heavily now, and her voice sounded strained as she begged for release.

Nanda, too, was moaning and sweating heavily. "So empty... I need to be filled up!" she cried out, reaching down between her legs and fingering herself frantically. "If I don't get a man inside me soon, I'm going to go crazy!"

The boys were visibly shaken as they saw their mothers' desperate pleas for sex. Brian swallowed hard. "I think she might be correct, Viraj," he said quietly as he looked at his mother with concern. "We can't just leave them unsatisfied like this. Who knows how bad it will get with those arousing chemicals still in their system."

"Exactly," I agreed, nodding. "The way my little concoction works, your mothers will recover from this induced state of arousal the instant they achieve climax. And if the two of you are going to try and make them cum anyway, you might as well KEEP PLAYING MY GAME and see which of your mothers ends up coming first."

"Dude, she's right," Viraj said, looking down at his mother with worry in his eyes. "We came this far, might as well finish the final round. But still... I kinda don't feel like I want to win anymore. Honestly, I'd feel a lot better about all the shit I've put you through if you got to come first." He grinned. "In the contest, I mean."

"I understand, and if I'm being candid, I think I feel the same," Brian admitted. "After all the competing we did, bullying and fighting and everything... it wouldn't feel right for me to take the prize from you. You deserve to win, Viraj."

"So, you're saying both of us want the other guy to win?" Viraj said, stroking his chin. "But we still gotta make our stepmoms cum before they go totally cock-crazy, so not sure how we can make this work."

"It is a tricky proposition," Brian said. "But we need to come up with something fast. Or I'm afraid our mothers might lose their minds to the lustful urges that our therapist's wine has awakened within them. We can't let that happen."

"Please, fucking stop talking and just fuck me already," Chelsee moaned, arching her back and spreading her legs wide open. "I can't take it any longer! My pussy is soooooo wet! I need cock, any cock, just stick it in me and fill my cunt with hot cum!"

"My body feels like it's on fire," Nanda cried, pounding her fists on the carpeted floor with her ass still up in the air. She looked over her shoulder at the two boys, eyes glazed and cheeks flushed. "Anything! I'll do anything, just fuck me! Please! Oh, God, please... FUCK ME!"

As the boys both looked down at their writhing, pleading mothers, struggling to decide what to do next, I could almost see the lightbulb going off over Viraj's head. "Dude, I know what we can do," he said to Brian. "A way for us to satisfy our moms, but still not try to steal a win from each other. Now... it's gonna sound a little fucked-up, but just hear me out. If this plan works, everybody is going to walk away happy."

Brian cocked his head slightly. "What plan? What do you mean, Viraj?"

Instead of answering him, Viraj turned to me. "Hey, doc. You said that whichever of our moms cums first, that guy loses. That's right?"

I nodded slowly. "Yes, Viraj, that's exactly right. If your mother cums first, you lose. If Chelsee cums first, then Brian loses."

"And that's how it works, no matter who is the one to make them cum?" Viraj asked me.

"Correct," I answered. Interesting, I was expecting Brian to be the one to come up with the idea first. Seemed Viraj had some hidden depths to him. Depths of depravity, that was.

Viraj turned back to Brian. "And right now, neither of us wants to win the contest. We both want the other guy to win," he said. "So, I think what we have to do is..." He leaned in close, whispering something into Brian's ear.

"You're kidding!" Brian exclaimed, seeming shocked at the suggestion. "You really think you're capable of doing that?"

"Dude, this whole situation is so messed up as it is," Viraj said with a shrug. "Might as well go all the way, you know?"

"Oh, fuck, please, I need this!" Chelsee moaned, trying in vain to get herself off with her fingers. "Please, somebody! I don't care who, just put your dick in me and make me cum!"

Nanda looked ready to cry. "I need it! I need a cock inside me! Please, anyone, please, give me what I need!"

"I mean, it sure sounds like they're desperate enough, they don't care who ends up fucking them," Viraj said to Brian. "So... let's do this, bro. For our moms, and for us to make peace with each other, once and for all."

"Yeah, you're right," Brian agreed. "Let's give our moms exactly what they want."

Viraj and Brian looked at each other one last time, giving each other a nod. And then, they got back into position. But not the positions they had started in. Viraj moved over to Nanda, while Brian got between Chelsee's splayed legs.

"Brian, what are you doing?" Chelsee asked with a gasp of shock as she saw her son lining up his cock with her pussy.

"It's okay, Mom," Brian said softly. "I'm going to make you cum, and let Viraj get the win. It's like you wanted all along: a way for me and him to stop fighting with each other." With that, Brian slowly pushed into his mother's pussy.

"Wait, what... Viraj, beta!" Nanda gasped, as her son took hold of his throbbing erection and began to slowly push it into her warm depths. "I am your mother, we can't do this!"

"It's fine, mom. You said you needed some dick, and you didn't care who gave you some." He continued pushing his cock deeper into Nanda's cunt. "Well, that's what I'm going to do. I get to make you feel good, and try to give my stepbro a win at the same time. It's a win-win all around, so just relax and enjoy." Viraj pulled back slightly, pulling his thick shaft out until just the tip remained buried inside Nanda's hot pussy. Then, in one smooth motion, he rammed himself back into his mother's twitching hole, driving his entire length back inside.

"Beta, I... I... oh, my god!" Nanda gasped in surprise as Viraj began humping his dick in and out of her, slamming balls deep in her snatch and making her moan with pleasure. "What are you doing? I am your mother, this isn't right! Oh, God, I don't... oh... oh... oh, yes... ahhhhhhh..." She began throwing her hips back into Viraj's, meeting his thrusts with her own. "Oh, it feels so good! So good inside me... aaaahh... my beautiful boy is filling me up... yes... fuck me, my sweet boy... fuck me hard!"

"Fuck, Brian, this is so wrong... but your cock feels so good..." Chelsee moaned as her son slid in and out of her snatch. "Don't stop, baby... fuck me harder... fuck me with that big dick..."

Once again, my office echoed with the sounds of passionate fucking. But now, there was a strange new intensity to the cries and grunts the mothers made, as if they were enjoying the experience far more than they had before. Brian and Viraj too, while being reluctant at first to have sex with their own mothers, were now clearly getting turned on by the whole thing, as their cocks plunged down towards the wombs where they had once been conceived. The fierce competition between the two stepbrothers had now become a special moment of teamwork, both of them working hard to both please their horny moms, and give their stepbrother a victory at the same time.

"Oh, Mom, your pussy feels amazing," Brian panted, slamming his young prick in and out of his mother's quivering snatch. "Better than I could have imagined. I love fucking my sexy, slutty mom."

Chelsee reached up to grab the sides of Brian's face, pulling his lips down onto hers so they could kiss passionately. "That's right, baby. I'm your slut now.  Your filthy whore, now and whenever you want me." She wrapped her muscular thighs around his ass, urging him to plunge harder and faster into her clenching cunt. "Don't you dare stop, baby boy! Make Mommy cum! Fuck your mommy so good, make me cum on your fucking huge dick!"

"Shit, I can't believe I'm doing this," Viraj groaned, a tight grip on his mother's waist as he slammed into her from behind. "Fuck, Mom, you feel incredible! I've always dreamed about fucking you like this."

"Yes, beta," Nanda gasped, feeling Viraj's thick shaft sliding in and out of her slick, wet hole. "I love the way you're making me feel. Having my big, strong boy working so hard to make me feel good. Just promise me that you'll keep being Mommy's naughty boy, beta. That after we leave here today, you'll still make Mommy cum every single day."

The boys both looked at each other, exchanging grins. "I will, Mom," Viraj promised. "I swear to god, I will. I'll always be your naughty boy."

"Same goes for you, champ," Chelsee added, squeezing Brian's ass in her powerful thighs. "I expect you to keep fucking me every day, just like you're doing right now. All that homework you do every night, well, you've got another job to do from now on: fuck your sexy, dirty mommy whenever she wants it."

"I promise I will," Brian said, pumping his cock in and out of Chelsee's slippery slit. "I love you, Mom, and I'll do whatever it takes to make sure you're happy." He reached to fondle Chelsee's huge tits, groping them with his hands, kneading and tweaking her stiff nipples.

"Ugh, that's right, stud," Chelsee said with a lusty growl. "Play with Mommy's tits. It's been a lot of years since my little guy got to see these puppies, so show Mommy how much you missed them."

The boys were sweating heavily, their bodies glistening under the lights of the office. Brian was grunting loudly each time he shoved his dick deep inside Chelsee, each thrust accompanied by a loud slap-slap sound as their pelvises smacked together. Viraj was likewise pounding Nanda furiously, each powerful stroke eliciting a sharp gasp from Nanda's lips. Both boys were breathing heavily, their chests heaving as they struggled to keep their stamina.

"Dude... I've got an idea," Viraj said, looking over at his stepbrother while still pumping away at Nanda. "What if... we make them both cum at the same time?"

Brian nodded eagerly. "Yes, I was thinking something similar. If we manage to do that, then... it's like neither of us wins or loses. Not sure we can pull it off, but it's worth a shot," he said.

The two of them began to synchronize their movements, moving in perfect unison as they pounded into Chelsee and Nanda. Their cocks plunged in and out of the two mothers, driving them wild with lust.

"Oh, fuck, Brian, I'm almost there!" Chelsee cried out. "Ooh, God! Please don't stop, Brian! Don't you dare stop!"

But seeing that Nanda was still working her way towards her orgasm, Brian began to slow the pace of his thrusts into Chelsee. "Try going a little faster," he said to Viraj. "I think we might be able to do this if we time it just right."

Viraj nodded, taking a tighter grip on Nanda's waist, his mother's hips rocking back and forth wildly against his. "Oh, beta, so good," Nanda moaned. "I'm so close, my darling boy. Just keep fucking your mother like that. I'm so proud of my wonderful son!"

Brian and Viraj both began to thrust into their respective mothers with renewed vigor. Chelsee and Nanda moaned with pleasure as they felt their sons' hard cocks slam into their slippery twats, each one moaning that they were close to cumming.

"Oh, shit, bro!" Viraj gasped, his balls tightening as he neared climax. "I'm gonna cum soon! Fuck, my mom's pussy is so damn tight and hot!"

"I'm nearly there, too," Brian agreed, slamming his cock in and out of Chelsee's cunt. "Think our moms are about to cum, too, so let's try to all go at once! All four of us, coming together as a family!"

Viraj nodded, gritting his teeth as he drove himself into Nanda as fast as he could. He could hear Brian panting next to him, his breathing heavy and ragged as he hammered into his mother. "Oh, fuck, here it comes! Come for me, Mom! I wanna hear you scream when I shoot off in your cunt!"

"Oh, fuck, yeah! You feel so fucking good, Mom," Brian gasped, slamming his dick in and out of Chelsee. "I'm just about there... Cum with me, Mom! Let me feel your pussy tighten around me when I shoot."

"Yes, baby, yes," Chelsee moaned. "I'm doing it... your mommy's cumming... ohhh, yes! Yes, fuck me, Brian! I'm coming all over your dick... oohh, aaahhhhhh!"

"Haan, beta, haan!" Nanda groaned, slipping back into her native language for a moment as her son's thrusts quickened to a near frenzy. "Do it, my boy! Cum with me! Fill my womb with your seed!"

All four of the mortals cried out in ecstasy, their bodies shuddering as they all came together in one final explosion. Watching from my seat, I closed my eyes and sighed, relishing the taste of their radiating lust like a fine bottle of Fratelli Sette. Such a lovely scene, to see such a beautiful family come together in such a wonderful manner.

As the Myers family all collapsed to the floor, exhausted from the experience, I stood up and stretched. "Nicely done, boys!" I said, the two stepbrothers looking up from the floor as I spoke. "You did exactly what I hoped you would do. I'll confess the truth, now that it's all finished: this whole contest was nothing more than a little exercise, a chance for you two to learn how to work together and help each other out."

The both of them stared at me in confusion, Viraj helping Brian get up on his feet. "Wait... so none of this was real?" Brian finally asked. "The contest, the trophy, it was all just some manner of ruse?"

I chuckled. "Well, sort of." I smiled down at the boys. "Your mothers brought you here to get you to stop fighting. To learn to live with each other as brothers without constantly trying to one-up each other. And in my own unique way, I tried to help with that. And it worked. Right at the end there, when both of you made the decision to give up the win and try to let your stepbrother triumph instead, that was the real victory for both of you. It showed me that you're willing to put aside your rivalry and get along with each other in order to achieve a deeper and better understanding between yourselves. That's why you both won in the end, because you were able to set aside your pride in favor of a greater ideal: true brotherhood."

Viraj stared at me in disbelief. "And you couldn't think of a better way to teach us that then make us fuck our own moms?" he exclaimed. "What about... I don't know, a trust fall, or having us work together on a jigsaw puzzle? You know, actual therapy type shit?"

"Mmm... no, I think my way's better," I replied, grinning. "And looks like I'm not the only one who prefers this more radical approach."

"Wha..." Brian started to say, before he felt warmth enveloping his limp dick. He looked down to see Chelsee licking his spent, sticky shaft clean. "Mom, what are you..."

"Oh, sweetie, that was so fucking good," Chelsee purred, looking up at her son. "But I still want more. Let's get you nice and hard again, baby, so you can fill your mommy's horny pussy one more time."

Next to him, Viraj was experiencing similar treatment. Nanda was lovingly lapping at his son's softening prick, doing her best to coax it back to life. "Oh, I've never felt anything so good in my life, beta," Nanda murmured between licks. "You're so big and hard, Viraj... and I need you to cum for me again, okay? Fill your mother full of your warm, thick cum again, and then she'll be the happiest woman alive."

Viraj looked at me, a trace of panic in his eyes. "But they came! Wasn't that supposed to get that aphro... aphrosid... that love potion to stop making them crazy horny?" he stammered.

I laughed as I sat back down in my chair. "Oh, I was telling the truth about that. Once your mothers both came, the aphrodisiac effect wore off, which means they should be able to think clearly again." Glancing down at Chelsee and Nanda hungrily devouring their sons' dicks, I added, "Seems like they know what they want, even without the potion to cloud their judgement. Only question now is... are you boys ready to give it to them?"

Looking down at his mother, Viraj nodded slowly. "Yeah, I guess so," he said quietly. "Shit, mom, who knew you were such a dirty slut?"

Brian shook his head, a smile slowly creeping onto his face as he looked over at his stepbrother. "Well, as strange a therapy method as Dr. Malefas may practice, I guess we can't argue with results," he said. "She did get us to stop fighting, after all. And I'm thinking we're going have a lot of fun with this new arrangement with our mothers."

"Shit, this is nuts... but also kinda hot," Viraj said, looking at his mother and stepmother happily slurping away on their sons' cocks. "Fucking our moms... guess that's a thing we're doing now, huh?"

"It sure seems like they want it pretty bad," Brian laughed, reaching over and grabbing his stepbrother by the hand. "But don't think we're just going to limit it to them. After what we did in the shower, I'm thinking you and I have some 'therapy' in store as well."

Viraj grinned. "Yeah, maybe after we get done with our moms, the two of us can have some fun of our own!" he said. "I wouldn't mind the two of us getting each other off again, you know?"

"I'd like that," Brian agreed, shivering a little at the way Chelsee was running her tongue all around his glans. "Although, seems like our new personal sluts are pretty adamant that we, how does that saying go, 'get all up in them guts' first?" he asked, looking down and raising an eyebrow at Nanda and Chelsee. "Right, ladies? You're desperate for your sons to fuck you again, aren't you?"

"Yes, please," Chelsee moaned, giving her son's cock and balls multiple soft, gentle licks. "I want to feel you shoot inside of me again. Pump me full of your seed, Brian... fill my womb with your cum!"

"Dude, um… did she just say what-" Viraj started to say, before cutting himself off with a gasp as his mother sucked him into her mouth and began bobbing up and down on him in earnest.

"Yes, yes," Nanda said after pausing in her oral assault on her son's manhood, "I want my big, strong son to fuck me with his huge dick! Cum inside me, breed your mother like the alpha male you are! I want to have your babies, Viraj!"

Brian gave Viraj a serious glance. "Hold on a second. Just now... you didn't cum inside your mom, did you?" he asked.

Viraj nodded, a bashful look on his face. "Uh... I didn't not cum inside her, I guess. What about you?"

"I'm afraid so. In the heat of the moment, I suppose I didn't consider the biological implications until I was already ejaculating," Brian sighed. "This... might lead to some unexpected complications. Can't say I've been apprised of either of our moms' menstrual cycles, so I can't say for certain if they are currently ovulating. But I suppose we might be finding out soon enough."

"I... probably should have said something before now," I chimed in, an awkward smile on my face. "But the aphrodisiac I laced that bottle of wine with... one of the side effects is a substantial increase in the subject's fertility. So... odds are that those little accidents you boys had are going to result in an expansion to the Myers family."

"You mean that... Dude, are we going to be dads... with our moms?" Viraj asked, his eyes wide as he processed that information. Then, after a moment, he turned to Brian, breaking out into a broad grin. "Fuck yeah! This is awesome!"

"Seriously?" Brian said. "You're actually into the idea of us getting our own moms pregnant?" When Viraj nodded, Brian paused to consider. "I think... I think I might agree with you, if I'm being totally candid. The idea of my mother bearing my children... I hadn't considered it before now, but the thought does hold a certain strange appeal. Almost makes it feel like we're even closer as a family, don't you think?" He paused, then adding with a shy smile, "And in a weird way, that makes the two of us like... the fathers of the family. Like we're almost an actual couple or something."

"No 'almost' about it, bro," Viraj said, reaching over to put his hand behind Brian's head and pulling him close, pressing their foreheads together. "Dude, I fucking love that we're gonna be brothers and dads together! Now that we're not fighting anymore, we're gonna have so much fun! We can fuck each other's moms, and our own moms, and fuck each other, and be a totally messed-up and twisted family together. I'm so glad we came and did all this, so I could finally realize that I've got the best stepbrother in the world!"

"Guess I am, too," Brian said, smiling back at his enthusiastic stepbrother. "Pretty crazy, though. If our moms really are pregnant, I'm going to need some time to figure out what the newest additions to our family will be in relation to us. That's going to be quite a tangled family tree, you know. They'll be our childen, but also our siblings. And should our potential children grow up and decide to continue the new family tradition-"

"Just shut up and kiss me already, bro!" Viraj interrupted, wrapping his thick arms around Brian and bringing him in tight. The two of them shared a long, passionate, brotherly kiss, tongues dancing in each other's mouths as they explored the tastes of each other.

Pulling her mouth away from Brian's crotch, Chelsee nudged her wife and pointed upward. "Look at our boys, babe," she said with a smile.

"Aw, that's so sweet," Nanda said, watching as Brian and Viraj eagerly made out with each other. "Finally, they've stopped fighting! I knew therapy was a good idea!" she said, before getting right back to sucking on her son's cock.

Chapter Text

The final appointment done for the day, I followed the Myers family out to the lobby, each mother holding hands with their son while the two boys walked arm-in-arm. As we passed by the front desk, Janice looked up briefly, her face going red with embarrassment at the memory of what had happened moments before.

"You alright, Janice?" I said, waving goodbye to the happy family as they departed. "You're looking a little flushed..."

My secretary nodded slowly. "Yes, everything's fine, Belinda," she said, eyes downcast. "Think it's just a little warm in here."

I chuckled softly. "I think you may be right. I'll talk to the maintenance guy tomorrow about the temperature settings. Wouldn't want things to get all hot and steamy in here, would we?"

Janice nibbled her bottom lip. "Appreciate it," she said. After a moment, her eyes lit up. "Oh, someone left a message for you while you were with the Myers family. They said the arrangements for the party tonight have been made, and that you should meet up with Mitch at the Victory Ballroom at 8pm. I assume you know what that all means, because that was all they had to say before they hung up."

Ah, yes. My "atonement" with Karkatha tonight. Not that I wasn't looking forward to popping into that purity ball and corrupting Senator Jones and his daughter into a pair of horny, lust-crazed, incestuous sex addicts. But truthfully, I much preferred making my own decisions as far as which mortals were worthy of my attention and who I was willing to corrupt. In this case, I could feel the tug of the leash yanking me in a particular direction, and I was never much for BDSM play. Especially when I was the one being dominated.

Still, if I knew what was good for me, I'd take advantage of this opportunity to make good with Karkatha. And getting to set foot in a room with a bunch of virginal, no doubt desperately horny young girls, alongside their fathers with way too much of a fixation on their daughters' sexuality? Well... I suppose I could think of worse things to do with my evening.

"Well, if there's nothing else," Janice said, grabbing her purse from the desk and standing up, "I guess I'll see you tomorrow morning then."

Ah, but that was the other downside of Karkatha's little errand: with how late I'd be out, I wouldn't have the chance to pay my secretary another nocturnal visit. Not that I couldn't still be in her dreams tonight, of course. As she passed me on the way out of the office, I made sure to send a little mental nudge her way. Just the smallest hint of my wicked, sinful magic, no doubt enough to give her some very, very vivid dreams indeed.

"Have a nice evening," I replied as Janice left, pulling out my phone to check the time. Still a few hours until the party. Maybe I should spend that time doing a little digging into this succubi disappearance situation. Jaccai was supposed to be on the job in that regard, but my encounter with Karkatha was a stark reminder of how low on the infernal totem pole my kind was. I might have been legendary among succubi, but it was like being the biggest, meanest puppy in a pack of ferocious wolves. Something told me that Jaccai wasn't exactly giving the assignment the respect it deserved.

TIme for me to do my own investigating. And I knew exactly where to start.

I prepared to go incorporeal, planning to fly to my destination. Then I remembered Detective Vella, sitting outside my office building on her little one-woman stakeout. Well, we wouldn't want the poor girl to sit out there all night waiting for me to emerge. No, best to travel in a more mundane fashion, the way Belinda might. Still, I needed to look the part for the evening's events. Jeans and a tight top wouldn't cut it, especially for a chaste and virtuous event like Senator Jones's little soiree.

Closing my eyes, I focused on my glamour, shifting my wardrobe to suit the occasion. Once I was finished, I opened my eyes and looked down at myself. Not bad, if I did say so myself: a long black skirt, white blouse, and long black jacket. A touch more conservative than most women's clothing I saw in this day and age, but perfect for a supposed "expert on chastity and resisting temptation." And it would help keep some of the individuals at my first stop of the evening from getting any ideas. For the last touch, I reached up and undid my hair bun, letting the long, dark locks fall to frame my face.

Once I was down at street level, I scanned the area. There she was, still right on my tail. This couldn't have been sanctioned by her superior officer, spending a whole shift following one suspect around. I guess I must have made an impression. Doing my best to ignore her presence, I pulled up an app for one of those rideshare services, and hailed a car. A few minutes later, my chariot - or rather, a 2008 Toyota Corolla - rolled up beside me.

"You know the Sin Den, just outside of town?" I asked as I entered the back seat.

The driver glanced at me in the rear-view, looking a bit puzzled. "Sure," he said. "But... no offense, lady, I'm not sure that's such a great idea. Doesn't seem like the safest neighborhood to be dropping you off alone."

"Oh, don't worry about me," I assured him with a sly smile. "I'm not as easy prey as I look." As the car pulled out into city traffic, I leaned forward, spotting a photo taped up on the dashboard. "What a lovely family! How old is that one?"

After a pleasant chat with the driver about his family, and possible suggestions for how he could get even closer to them, we arrived at the Sin Den. To all outward appearances, the place was just another strip club: simple brick building with neon signs advertising lap dances and booze, with the muffled sound of music audible from out on the street. No wonder my driver had been so hesitant to let me out here. But for those in the know, there was far more to this place than just the "show" up on the surface. Deep below ground, it was home to the Nocturne... a much different sort of show altogether.

I walked in to the thumping, throbbing beat of some rap hit from several decades back, the bass so powerful that it rattled the floor beneath my feet. The dancers weren't exactly top-of-the-line, writhing listlessly as drunken patrons leered and tossed dollar bills at their feet. Despite my proclivity towards incestuous activities, I could take some enjoyment from most other forms of carnal pleasure as well. But "thoroughly depressing" was not one I particularly cared for. Even if the room was practically overflowing with daddy issues, they weren't exactly as appealing when I wasn't the cause of said issues.

I stepped up to the bar as I entered, several of the horny male patrons giving me appreciative glances as I passed. Even in the conservative attire I was wearing, no doubt I was exuding more sexual energy than most of the bored ladies shaking their asses up onstage. The bartender made eye contact as I approached. "What can I get ya?"

"Hello, I'd like to speak to the owner, please," I said, pausing before adding. "The real owner. Libido et sanguine."

At the sound of the words, the bartender gave me a narrow-eyed glare. "You know the words, but that ain't a ticket to see the boss personally. Are you expected?"

I smiled knowingly. "Just give her a call, tell her that a friend from back home has come to pay a visit. She'll know what that means."

The bartender walked over to a phone mounted on the wall, picking it up and having a brief conversation, inaudible over the din. He returned in a few moments. "Wait here for just a minute. A customer just went in before you arrived. It'll be a while before the way will be open again." Talking nice and cryptic, so that none of the "uninitiated" patrons would comprehend what we were talking about.

"Understood," I said with a nod, taking a seat at the bar and settling in.

"Get you something to drink while you're waitin', hon?" the bartender asked.

"None for me, thanks," I said. "I'm going to a purity ball after this, so best to keep clear of alcohol for now."

"Yeah, yeah..." he said, no doubt thinking I was joking. Well, best for him to keep operating under that assumption. I wasn't sure how much he knew about the true owner of this place, and I wasn't about to spill all her secrets. Would have been rude, and rumor had it Samara was not one to appreciate rudeness.

"Um, excuse me, sir?" said a voice to my right. I turned to see a nervous-looking young man taking a seat in the barstool next to me. As the bartender approached, the newcomer said something softly, reading off a small sheet of paper in his hand.

The bartender shook his head. "You'll have to speak louder if you want me to hear you," he said.

"It's just... uh..." the man said, fidgeting nervously. "Not sure I'm pronouncing this right... um, 'Libido et sanguine'?"

The bartender nodded. "Close enough. You have the necessary payment?"

"Uh, yeah, right here," the nervous fellow replied, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a fresh stack of twenties. He started to hand them off to the bartender, who held up his hands and waved the cash away.

"They'll take payment downstairs," the bartender said, pointing to a door at the far side of the club. "Wait just a moment, you'll be heading down with this lady," he gestured towards me. "Should just be another minute or two."

Tucking the wad of money back into his pocket, the guy nervously fidgeted in his seat. He looked young, probably only around 25 or so. Decent-looking sort, wouldn't have expected a guy like him to need the service of a place like the Nocturne. But then again, it did offer some unique experiences, ones he wouldn't be likely to find just chatting up random women in the club.

"First time?" I asked the guy with a smirk.

"Pretty obvious, I guess," he said, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "One of my clients gave me the heads up on this place, told me it wasn't like your usual... you know, place like this."

"Oh, it's definitely unique," I agreed. "You're in for quite an experience."

"Hey, I'm Pryce," he introduced himself. "Pryce Gribbleton. Nice to meet you. What's your name?"

"Belinda Malefas," I answered with a smile. "So, you often go to places like these, Pryce? Funny, you don't seem like you'd have much trouble finding company." I looked down at his suit, a fairly expensive one. "You said a client recommended this to you? Sounds like you've got a decent job, and you aren't bad looking."

Pryce blushed slightly at the compliment. "Yeah, well, you know how it is. Always so busy busy busy, working to pay the bills and stuff. Choice between spending multiple dates getting to know someone, or just throwing down some cash to get laid quickly, not really much of a choice as far as I'm concerned." He gave me an appraising glance. "What about you? I mean, for guys it's one thing. But... look, don't get all hashtag MeToo about me saying this, but you're insanely hot."

"Oh, I know," I said, smiling. "Actually, I'm just here to have a chat with the owner. Trust me, if I wanted any kind of action tonight, I wouldn't be here. This place... just really isn't my scene."

"And what 'scene' is that, exactly?" Pryce said, leaning in conspiratorially. "Doug... that's my client, Doug Pritchard... he was real cagey about telling me exactly what was so special about this place."

I raised an eyebrow at him. "Cagey? Really?"

He patted his breast pocket, where the money he'd shown off earlier had been tucked away. "I mean, I've been to a lot of places selling pussy in this town. And for all Doug said about how this was so much better than any other place, they're actually not all that expensive. Especially with all this mysterious shit, code phrases and secret underground sex dens, you'd expect it to be a lot more pricey."

"Ah, so Doug didn't tell you," I said. "Well, Mr. Gribbleton, I wouldn't dream of ruining the surprise for you. Let's just say that... well, cash isn't the only way you'll be paying for services around here."

Before he could question me further, a man stepped out of the door at the back of the club. He and the bartender made eye contact, and the bartender rapped on the bar in front of me and Pryce. "Go on ahead, you two. They're expecting you."

"Hoo, okay, let's do this!" Pryce said excitedly. "Doug, you better not have fed me some bullshit about this place. I go down there to find a bunch of skinny, meth-addicted skanks, my rates are gonna go through the roof next time you pay me a visit."

"Oh, they definitely have a habit," I said softly, as the two of us got to our feet and headed for the door at the rear of the bar. "But not any kind of drug you'd recognize."

Pryce didn't hear me, whether due to the loud club music playing or simply because he was too distracted by visions of the pussy awaiting him down below. The bouncer at the back opened the door for the pair of us and ushered us inside. At the other side was a plain, empty room, walls just bare brick. The only feature of note was a simple elevator door set in one wall. The door was currently open, the interior illuminated by dim fluorescent lights.

"Go right in," the burly bouncer said, nodding at the elevator.

"Do we push any buttons?" Pryce asked, hesistantly stepping towards it.

"Nah, just go in. It'll take you all the way down," the man said. "Get going, it's a three minute ride both ways, and we got other customers coming later."

Pryce looked stunned at this. "Three minutes? How far down are we going in this thing?"

"As close as you can get to Hell without shaking hands with Old Scratch himself," I said with a grin as we stepped onto the elevator. Once the two of us were inside, the doors closed and the elevator began its descent.

"Okay, seriously, what's the big secret here?" Pryce asked after several seconds of silence. "Obviously you must know something about this place, going down to chat with the owner like this."

Leaning against one of the walls of the small chamber, I shook my head. "Trust me, it's better that you don't know what's waiting for you. It's an experience that words can barely begin to describe. Suffice to say that the ladies at this club provide a unique sort of pleasure that most men will never forget."

"Starting to think this was a big mistake," Pryce muttered. "Should have just called up Kristi from two weeks ago, she was a hell of a lay, and none of this crazy mystery basement crap."

He remained silent for the rest of the journey downward, tapping his foot nervously as he waited. There was no display or any sign of how close we were to reaching the bottom, so I was sure the suspense was driving him mad. Finally, the doors slid open to reveal a small antechamber.

As the two of us stepped out of the elevator, I heard Pryce let out a gasp, as he drank in the sight before him. Unlike the grimy, seedy strip club artifice above us, this place was pure opulence. The floors were covered in rich red carpet, which was accented by the ornate golden-trimmed furniture scattered throughout. On the walls hung paintings depicting scenes of erotic lust. Even the air itself seemed more aromatic and refined here, smelling like expensive perfume.

I had to give her credit: Samara had spared no expense. With the furnishings... and the occupants as well. Immediately, the two of us were approached by several smiling men and women, all of them dressed in outfits both dazzlingly elaborate and brazenly revealing. The woman at the head of the group wore a sheer black dress, so thin that her nipples were plainly visible through the fabric. The thin material might have also revealed her lower bits as well... if the front portion wasn't already missing, giving an unobstructed view of the black crotchless panties she wore. Her hair was platinum blonde and her skin was alabaster white. Like a living goddess... even if neither word actually applied.

"Good evening," the blonde said, managing to present an air of classiness despite her revealing attire. "Welcome to the Nocturne. I am Sibyl. We are here to serve your every desire..."

Sibyl trailed off into a sensual purr, eyes flashing with a strange light. Pryce didn't seem to notice, his attention focused entirely on the flesh put on display by her unusual dress. "Doug, you wonderful bastard," I heard him mutter, as the woman reached out and ran a hand down his cheek. He shivered at the touch, and she smiled warmly at him.

"Mr. Gribbleton," Sibyl said. "We are delighted to have you join us. If you will just provide your payment, we will see to your needs immediately."

Even as he reached for his jacket pocket, Pryce looked a bit dazed. "How... how'd you know my name?" he asked. "I didn't give it to the guy up top. Did Doug tell you I was coming?"

The woman's smile widened. "Oh, we have our ways of knowing things about those who visit the Nocturne," Sibyl said, accepting the thick wad of cash he handed over. After a quick inspection, she turned to one of the women standing beside her, a redhead in a short, tight dress. "Delia, please fetch Saffron. I believe she will meet our client's expectations."

"Of course," the woman said, turning and disappearing into a large set of double doors at the other side of the room.

"And you," our hostess said to me. "You're different, aren't you? I get the sense you aren't here for any of the usual reasons."

"Don't need to be a mind-reader to figure that one out," I said with a smile. "Just here to chat with the boss lady, no need to fetch anybody for me."

Sibyl nodded approvingly. "Yes, of course. As usual, you will find her in the upper lounge tonight. She does so enjoy observing her guests as they partake of the pleasures the Nocturne provides. Are you certain you do not wish me to find you a gentlemen companion for the evening?" She turned to one of the men in her group, a tall, well-muscled young man wearing little more than a skimpy thong and a collar around his neck. "Like Cesar here, perhaps?"

I laughed aloud. "Hope your boss doesn't take offense, but I can't say I see much that would appeal to me in this place."

Just a few moments after leaving, Delia returned, accompanied by a beautiful brunette. As soon as she entered the room, I could practically feel Pryce's heart skip a beat. "Fuck, that's... wow," he murmured quietly to me as he watched her approach. "Doug is definitely getting a big discount."

"Good evening, Mr. Gribbleton," said the newcomer in a sultry tone. Somehow, she managed to have on something even more revealing than any of the other women we'd met so far tonight. An outfit composed of little more than a few leather straps, which left all her most private areas completely exposed. "My name is Saffron, and I look forward to providing you with an unforgettable experience tonight. If you'll follow me into the main hall, we can join the others who are already enjoying themselves."

"Sounds good," Pryce said, smiling like a schoolboy getting invited to the prom.

Saffron led Pryce and I across the waiting room, pushing open the double doors to reveal the main area of the club. It was even more lavish and luxurious than the previous room, with plush sofas, elegant tables and a bar on one side of the room, all lit by dozens of flickering candles. The sounds of a piano playing softly from one corner of the room mixed in with the moans, grunts, and cries of pleasure coming from the Nocturne's various clients.

"Holy shit," I heard Pryce whisper, as he drank in the sights in front of us. All across the main hall, couples were engaged in sexual activity, right out in the open for everyone around to see. All in all, there were probably about fifty people present, with about a 2:1 ratio of employees to customers. A good setup for the Nocturne's lucky patrons, as many of them were able to enjoy two or more partners at once. The whole place reeked with the aroma of sex, along with another smell that one usually didn't associate with such sights, unless you had certain unusual proclivities.

"Whoa, you mean we're just gonna... out here with everyone?" Pryce said, looking around with wide eyes at the ongoing festivities.

Saffron gave him a nod. "The Nocturne is dedicated to all the pleasures of the flesh, Mr. Gribbleton," she said. "There is no need to be shy about indulging yourself here. By stepping through those doors, you've entered a world of pleasure unlike anything you can imagine."

Pryce stared around at the various couples and groups that filled the room, obviously overwhelmed. "This place is... fucking nuts! Shit, for all the secrecy I expected something a lot more... more..."

As he trailed off, I followed his eyeline, as Pryce finally learned the secret of the Nocturne. On one of the many couches filling the main chamber, a man sat staring at the ceiling, looking dazed and satisfied with his pants open and his cock out. On either side of him, two of the club's employees - the man and the woman both stripped of all clothing - were hungrily sucking away at his wrists, their lips red with his blood. Nearby, an older woman was sprawled out on a chaise longue, legs spread apart as one man ate her out while another bit into her neck. The smell of sex and blood mingled in the air, as the men and women of the Nocturne collected their other payment from their clients. Just like me, they needed to feed. But unlike succubi, their sustenance was a bit more tangible.

"Saffron, what-" Pryce started to say, before letting out a shocked gasp as he saw Saffron's face twist into a hungry expression, her teeth elongating and sharpening. Before he knew what was happening, the vampire prostitute sunk her teeth deep into his neck, drinking deeply as he squirmed and whimpered in pain. As she sucked his blood, I could see the change come to his expression, shock and pain turning to ecstasy as the pleasure of the bite took hold.

"Enjoy yourself, Pryce," I said, giving him a pat on the shoulder. "Like I said, it's definitely an experience you won't forget."

I walked through the room, watching my step so as not to trip over any of the thrashing, moaning bodies that filled it. As I made my way through the ongoing orgy, several of the patrons turned to stare at me curiously, one or two with a look in their eyes telling me that I was welcome to join them if I desired it. But the pleasure of the Nocturne held little appeal for me, especially tonight. I had more important business elsewhere, and I would get a much better meal from that particular appointment than any of the walking, fucking corpses in this place.

My path led me to an elaborate spiral staircase at the back of the chamber. The two men standing there both gave me a friendly nod as I approached. "Go right up, ma'am," one of them said, gesturing for me to climb the stairs. "Samara's expecting you."

Upstairs, Samara's private lounge was just as opulent as everything else in the club. She certainly had a flair for design and décor, with a mix of gothic and erotic decorations throughout the place. The walls were covered in black velvet and tapestries, and the floor was covered with a rich crimson carpet. As expected, Samara herself was seated on the balcony, overlooking the main chamber below. As I approached, she turned, the smile on her face obviously well-practiced.

"Naasima, darling, so good of you to finally pay my humble establishment a visit," she said with a smile. Her human guise was that of an elegant, middle-aged woman, hair black as night with a dress to match. She projected an air of sophistication and class that contrasted sharply with the business she ran, and the writhing mass of bodies beneath her on the main floor. "It's always a pleasure to welcome one of my fellow succubi to the Nocturne."

"Funny you should say that, Sammy, considering the setup you have going on," I said, keeping my tone light. "Buried this deep underground, and I don't even need x-ray vision to feel the cold iron lining the entire place." I reached out to pat my palm against the nearest wall. "Absolutely impenetrable, even if I were to go completely incorporeal.  Why, it's almost as if you were trying to keep demons like me out of your precious little den."

Samara motioned for me to join her on a nearby couch, and I complied. "You must understand, darling, I'm very particular about who is allowed the privilege of visiting the Nocturne. That doesn't just apply to those mortals downstairs, no no. The unique construction of my little den of iniquity is designed to repel any supernatural being who would hope to enter without my permission. Not just demons, but angels and... other creatures that mortals would dismiss as mere myths. If they want to visit the Nocturne, they can provide the password upstairs, and take the lift just like everyone else."

"Guess I get that. Still, would have been nice to skip the elevator ride and just float my way down here," I said with a shrug. "Much quicker that way."

Samara laughed, leaning back against the cushions. "Well, while I apologize for the inconvenience, I'm positively delighted that you chose to make the effort to visit me tonight. Especially considering two of my latest acquisitions, who I believe you might find most interesting."

She reached up her hands and gave a dainty little clap. From out of the shadows at the corner of the room appeared two women, both blonde and with similar facial features, dressed in little more than lingerie. They walked together closely, and once they stopped in front of me, immediately turned towards each other and began kissing passionately.

"Let me guess," I said, trying my best to hide my complete lack of interest. "Sisters?"

Samara shook her head, glancing slyly at the two horny vampire blondes as she spoke. "Not quite. See, Cecilia on the left there, she was turned not long after giving birth to a beautiful daughter, Anna. It pained her so much at the time, having to seperate from her newborn child after her supposed death. So she waited, lurked near where Anna was raised, waiting for her to grow into a beautiful young woman. When the time finally came, Cecilia visited her child in the night and..." she trailed off, looking thoughtful as she continued to gaze at the pair. "...well, let us just say mother and daughter had a joyous reunion. And, as you can see, they've grown quite close ever since Cecilia ushered her daughter into undeath."

"Well, that certainly is a happy ending from my perspective," I said thoughtfully, watching as Cecilia stuck her tongue into her daughter's mouth while the girl wrapped her arms around her mom and grabbed her ass. "I'm sure you have certain clientele who would enjoy being the meat in a mother-daughter vampire sandwich."

"You, perhaps?" Samara asked, smirking as the two girls broke apart and came over to the couch, sitting on either side of me. "Come now, Naasima. Whatever brought you to visit me tonight, I'm sure it can be postponed. Why don't you let Cecilia and Anna show you how much they love their new life of bloodlust and debauchery? I'll even let you use one of my private rooms, no charge." She paused with a smirk and added. "Well, no monetary charge. I'm afraid the other payment method would still be expected. After all... can't allow my girls to go thirsty. So, what will it be? Shall I have one of the private suites prepared?"

"Mmm, Mommy, she's very pretty!" Anna cooed, looking at me with lustful eyes as she spoke in a voice much like that of a child half her age. Or the age when she was turned, anyway. "I'd like to taste her first. Please, Mommy, I want the pretty lady's blood!"

Cecilia nodded with a predatory grin. "Of course, dear.  You can drink from her first, while I sample her... other fluids," she added with a wicked wink to her daughter, before looking at me. "Or if you'd prefer, Anna and I could start by giving you a little show. Mistress Samara told us you appreciate intimate family relations, and my daughter and I are more than willing to show you just how close we are."

"Ooh, I want to play with Mommy!" Anna squealed excitedly, bouncing on the couch as she looked between me and her mother. "Please, miss! Let's all play together! Mommy and I will lick each others' pussies while you watch, then feed off you just a little before making your pussy cum over and over again! It'll be so much fun!" She giggled and batted her big blue eyes at me.

"You'll forgive my daughter," Cecilia said gently, stroking Anna's hair. "Ever since I turned her, she's been a bit... well, I suppose she's trying to make up for all the years we were apart. Going back to the childhood she and I never had together, in mind if not in body. Isn't that right, precious?"

Anna nodded enthusiastically, her eyes glowing with excitement. "Yes, Mommy! You were gone for so long, even though I kept seeing you at night in my bedroom. Daddy didn't believe me, said I was just making up stories all those years. But he was wrong, and now he's gone. We ate him all up, didn't we, Mommy?"

"Yes, precious," Cecilia said soothingly. "He won't bother us anymore. It's just you and me now, forever and always." She shook her head, as if waking herself from a pleasant memory, and finally remembered that I was between the two of them. "Of course, if you want to join our family, just for an evening, we'd be happy to accept you as one of us."

"Ooh, that sounds fun, Mommy!" Anna said eagerly. "It's like she'll be my other mommy for the night!" She looked at me expectantly as she said it. "Would you like to be my other mommy, miss? I can lick you and play with your pussy just like me and my real mommy do all the time!"

I had to fight back a laugh. "I'm not sure that's going to work out, sweetie." I glanced at the two of them and sighed. "I'm afraid I have somewhere to be later tonight," I looked to Samara, turning serious. "And besides... I'm not exactly their usual clientele. Not even sure what a taste of demonic blood would do to them."

Samara nodded in understanding. She clapped again, and the two women gave me one last kiss on the cheek on each side, before turning away and leaving with a wave of their hands, both looking disappointed. "Perhaps you are correct," Samara said, sounding a bit put off at my refusal to partake. "Still, maybe some evening we might see what sort of interesting effects a taste of the infernal would have on my little family unit."

Not really something I wanted to trifle with. I had limited experience with the undead, the creatures fairly rare in the 21st century, and the idea of letting them feed off me seemed too risky. Demonic blood was a powerful thing, many practitioners of witchcraft and occultism willing to pay top dollar for even a drop of the stuff. Letting a walking corpse drink deep from the source of such power... well, I was inclined to think it might not end well.

And besides... I didn't want to tell Samara this, but feeding off the lusts of undead creatures like her brood of vampires held little appeal for me. Even in a situation that fed into my fetishes like the charming mother and daughter making their exit... it was like eating a spoonful of sugar mixed with a pound of sand. Sure, you might get a hint of sweetness at first, but eventually it all became too gritty and bland to enjoy.

Nothing I would ever say to the succubus sitting next to me, though. It was Samara's particular fetish, consuming the erotic energy that came from vampires feeding off and fucking humans. It was the whole reason she had opened the Nocturne in the first place, a chance to both indulge her own tastes and make some good money on the side. Plus, I suspected she had a bit of a soft spot for the little neck-biters, from the way she doted on them like they were her own daughters. I suppose it stood to reason: there were few other creatures on this planet who would ever get a taste of eternity like us demons, and a vampire, existing in a state between life and death, possessed an immortality of sorts. A little easier to kill than us succubi, of course, and no Truce existed to protect them. But unless Samara started making friends with tortoises, there weren't many other creatures on this planet that could understand how long a century or two of existence truly felt.

Still... they just creeped the hell outta me. They might walk and talk like normal mortals, but the bulk of their souls were dead, long departed to their eternal resting place. What still remained in their bodies, that which was left after their rebirth, was nothing but a husk, empty of any true humanity. Despite Samara's numerous offers, there was no chance in my hometown that I'd ever patronize her little house of sin. I had plenty of sin of my own to go around, after all, with actual living, breathing people.

"So, if you aren't here for pleasure, then I suppose it must be business," Samara said, giving me an appraising look as she leaned back against the arm of her couch. "Please, then, why is the greatest succubus to ever grace this city paying me a visit on this lovely evening?"

"Something tells me you already know the answer to that," my smile fading as we got down to it. " Succubi are disappearing in this city. Lothos, several others... I'm sure you know about it all by now."

"Lothos I knew about... the others I'm afraid must have been beneath my notice," Samara said with a sigh. "But I always did like Lothos. He sent quite a few of his clients to me, as I recall. Helping them find new ways to satiate their lustful cravings. But unlike you, Naasima, he never came down to the Nocturne in person. Up until our mutual friend paid me a visit last night, I had assumed Lothos had simply vanished like all the rest."

Ah, right. Jaccai had said he was going to be questioning all the succubi in town. Guess he managed to work his way through Samara's elaborate set-up down here and pay a visit to the Nocturne before me. "Sounds like you're just as in the dark as everyone else is about Lothos's disappearance," I said, trying not to show how frustrated I was at the news. "And if you don't have any clue, then I doubt anyone else does either."

Samara smiled thinly. "Sorry, darling. If I knew anything, I would certainly tell you so." Just when I was sure this whole trip was a waste of time, Samara surprised me by adding, "Although now that you mention it, there was something I forgot to mention to Jaccai. There were rumors that, before his disappearance, Lothos had taken on a human disciple."

"Really, a human?"

Samara held up a finger and tapped her chin with it, thinking deeply. "Yes, strange it didn't come to mind while Jaccai was grilling me. Mind you, these are mere whispers on the wind. Nothing I could confirm with true certainty. But from what I heard, it sounded as if Lothos and this human became quite close. Perhaps even lovers."

"I think I might have met this human," I said, recalling that strange encounter in the restaurant. "Earlier today, some strange man approached me. He called himself Soren, knew all about me and succubi. Said he was hoping I could help him save Lothos and the other kidnapped succubi."

"Oh, how intriguing! Did he happen to mention who might be behind these kidnappings?"

I shook my head. "No, he ran off before I could ask any questions." Thinking back to the encounter, I frowned. "Strange, Soren didn't seem the type that would attract the attention of someone like Lothos."

"How do you mean, darling?"

I conjured up an image of the man in my mind. "Well, first off, the guy had to be at least sixty, maybe even older. Not exactly the kind of mortal who could keep up with one of our kind when it comes to our sexual cravings. And it was something else, too. I could feel something strange in his aura. Like, there was definitely something demonic there, but mixed in with..." I shrugged, not knowing how best to describe it.

Samara pursed her lips and looked thoughtful. "Lothos was always a unique character. Not many succubi choose to identify as male, but he was one who embraced it fully. Perhaps that same affinity towards the masculine drew him to this human." Samara sighed heavily. "This whole situation is just so frustrating. The past few centuries have been an absolute dream under the Truce, but now all of that feels as if it's starting to unravel. It's almost like... I hate having to speak these words out loud, but perhaps the time is finally coming. Judgment Day, the end of the Truce and the final battle between angels and demons."

The words sent a shiver down my spine. "I hope you're wrong about that, Sammy. But the thought has crossed my mind more than once lately. If not Armageddon, then at the very least the idea that something out there could present a danger to us demons is pretty freaky to consider. I've experienced so many emotions over my existence, and if I were making one of those internet numbered lists, 'fear' would be a shoo-in for the bottom spot."

"It is troubling, yes," Samara said, never losing her cool and composure. "But I suppose it was inevitable that the Truce would one day reach its end point. Despite our nemesis's desire to spare His mortal creations the horrors of Armageddon, in the end He sees all us wicked creatures as a pestilence upon existence. A cancer festering in the bowels of his perfect creation. And you don't make peace with a cancer... you kill it, or it kills you."

Sighing deeply, I slumped down on the sofa. "This shit is heavy. Perhaps I should just leave this matter to Jaccai, let him deal with it. This whole thing has a whiff of something way above my pay grade, and he even said I wasn't beholden to the dark lords to lift a finger. I should just go about my business and forget about all of this end-times horseshit."

Samara frowned, tilting her head back against the couch. "To be perfectly frank with you, Naasima, from my discussion with Jaccai I fear he isn't doing nearly enough to solve the problem. The dark lords sent him to investigate, and so he does. But from my brief meeting with him, it doesn't seem to me as if he's taking this matter seriously. You know how it is. Us succubi, we are little more than pawns in the eternal game between good and evil. Rank-and-file foot soldiers, utterly expendable. I suppose it's fortunate we're even worthy of being protected under the Truce. In the minds of our masters, I'm sure we barely rate higher than imps and cherubim."

She was right, and it irked me to no end. All the work I'd done to deliver souls to the dark lords, and yet demons like Karkatha could just order me around and leave me no choice but to obey. If I didn't need to feed off of mortal lust anyway, it'd almost be enough for me to just hang up my wings and horns, go live a normal life and stop kissing infernal butt. "So, you're thinking Jaccai is half-assing things? That I should go over his head and deal with this Lothos situation myself?" I asked.

"I wouldn't dream of telling you your own business, darling," Samara said with a smile. "How you spend eternity is entirely up to you. But from my dealings with the man, Jaccai seems the type to maintain the status quo, and little else. No doubt he hopes this whole situation will blow over, and everything will return to normal soon enough. I'm afraid that, if we truly want this matter dealt with, it will fall to our kind to resolve it." She spread her hands wide with a light smile. "And as you can see, I'm much too occupied with managing the Nocturne to go faffing about the city trying to track down some missing succubi. So, seems that this task falls to you, darling."

"Might be you're right, Sammy," I said with a shrug. "Not sure what I'm supposed to do next, though. Not a lot of other succubi in this city with their ear to the ground like you."

Samara nodded. "Perhaps this Soren character can shed some light on what happened to Lothos and the others. I suppose it's the only lead you've got, so you'll have to follow it up. Unless you can think of any other avenues to pursue?"

I considered telling her about my multiple encounters with Aradel, but decided against it in the end. I'd already told Jaccai about "consorting with one of Heaven's servants," and he seemed a trifle upset with me about that one. Best to keep my mouth shut about my little pest, at least among fellow demons. Besides, down here in her cold iron coffin, the only access point under careful guard, I doubted Samara had many dealings with the angelic side of the Truce. The name Aradel might as well mean nothing to her.

"Nope, afraid not," I finally replied. "Hopefully this Soren shows up again soon. Until he does, I guess all I can do is keep my eyes and ears open," I said. "Maybe I'll check in with Drovus later, see if she's heard anything."

At the mention of the name, Samara's expression immediately turned sour. "Ah, right. It had slipped my mind that... that interesting specimen of succubi was operating in this city," she said, barely disguising her disdain. "How compassionate of you, darling, to spend time with such an odd creature. Just please try not to let her peculiarities rub off on you. You are truly one of the best of us, and I'd hate to see your skills... dampened by her influence."

"No need to be so mean," I gently chided. "Drovus can come off a little strange, but once you get past all that giggling, she's a total sweetheart."

"I'm quite sure," Samara said, still sounding annoyed at the mere thought of our unusual comrade, and eager to change the subject. "In any case, I'm sorry I couldn't provide you with any useful information on Lothos' whereabouts. But now that I know someone is on the case... someone who might actually care about our kind, I'll be sure to pass along whatever information might prove helpful."

"Appreciate it, Sammy," I said, rising up from the sofa. "I'll be sure to keep you in the loop as things develop."

"Of course, darling," Samara replied, standing up as well and extending a hand to rest on my shoulder. "We succubi have to stick together, after all." She smiled warmly at me. "Now, you're quite certain I can't convince you to stay and enjoy one of my many delightful companions? You ask anyone who works here, they can tell you... I rarely provide the services of the Nocturne for free. But for you, my darling Naasima, I would gladly allow you the company of any of my ladies or gentlemen, with no monetary cost." Again, going out of her way to stress that the other charge would still be in effect.

"Much as the offer tempts me, I'm afraid I have an appointment to keep," I said. "A certain Senator Jones is about to promise to protect his beloved daughter's chastity, and I mean to make him break that pledge."

Chapter Text

The ride over to the Victory Ballroom was uneventful, my latest driver unfortunately being an unmarried only child with no close relations in the area. Such a shame, so many young people these days electing to live that SINK or DINK lifestyle. A bad economy meant less people having children, and less children meant less fun for a succubus like me. I'd have to discuss that with "Gail" next time we had the chance to speak. Child tax credits, that was what this country needed more of. Get people popping out those babies... and then putting more babies into those babies once they got old enough. Shit, maybe they could even include a bonus incentive for that, like some kind of recursive thing.

In any event, I arrived at the ballroom around fifteen minutes prior to the event. Even so, the exterior of the building was already swarming with security guards, police officers, and even some news reporters. No surprise, I supposed, with such a prominent politician attending. As I exited the car and tapped on my phone to pay the driver, I scanned the area for Mitch. Karkatha really had tossed me in the deep end of the pool on this one. No description of the guy, no hint on where exactly to find him. All I knew is that he was a member of the staff running the logistics for the purity ball, and that he was expecting me.

As I planned my next move, I heard a commotion at the front entrance of the ballroom. I spotted a limo pulling up, the driver exiting and coming around to the back door of his vehicle to help the passenger out. A blonde teenage girl in a white dress emerged, followed by a bald older man in his early-to-mid 50s. Senator Jones and his lovely daughter Angelica, I assumed. The reporters spotted them and tried to rush forward to interview them, but the security detail kept them away.

"Let me guess. Dr. Belinda Malefas?" said a voice from behind me. I turned to see a bloated, bearded man in glasses, leering at my body like it was a buffet of delicious desserts. He was wearing a jacket with a black t-shirt underneath, reading "Starbright Event Services" in big white letters. "They said to look for a sexy woman with black hair and glasses, and they weren't kidding, were they?"

"Ah, and I suppose this charming fellow in front of me is the one known as Mitch?" I asked.

Mitch grinned and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Guilty as charged, gorgeous. Come on, I'll bring you in through the back, get you up to speed on the situation before the party really gets started."

He led me around the massive building toward the rear, where I saw several men unloading crates full of equipment. "I guess this whole 'purity ball' thing must be a pretty big deal for Starbright," I observed, nodding my head to one of the crates. "What's all this stuff anyway? Looks like a lot of equipment for just a bunch of dads and daughters dancing and praying or whatever it is they're going to do here tonight."

"Oh, yeah, this is our biggest event of the year, right here," Mitch said with a grin. "With good old Dommy Jones footing the bill, we're pulling out all the stops. Right there is for the A/V presentation we'll be setting up inside. A couple of big screens playing inspirational videos and speeches from other politicians and Christian leaders. Really get the place feeling that whole Godly vibe, you know?" He leaned in close and said quietly. "That's not going to be a problem for someone like you, is it?"

I cocked my head at him, putting a bland smile on my face. "I'm sorry, what do you mean by that? By 'someone like me,' I assume you refer to my religious beliefs? Because I-"

"Ah, come off it, babe," Mitch said, as we entered the side door of the ballroom. "I know all about you and Gail. It's cool, demons are real, whatever." When he saw my shock, he shrugged and gave me another wink. "The boss lady wanted to make sure I kept in line, didn't try and rat her out. Showed me her true face, very intimidating."

"Yes, well... then you know better than to talk about the likes of us with anyone," I said. "Especially in a place like this. And as far as your concerns, a few pre-recorded video clips will hardly have an effect on someone like me. Especially from the kinds of individuals that would consort with the likes of Senator Jones. Their piety is about as genuine as a politician's promises."

"Cynicism, I like it," Mitch said with a chuckle. "You'll get far with that attitude, babe."

We passed through a set of doors into a large room, where a small group of men and women wearing outfits identical to Mitch's were hard at work preparing for the upcoming festivities. On one of the walls, a group of techheads were setting up monitors and cables for the elaborate A/V presentation, while nearby other staffers were rapidly going over the guest list and seating arrangements. It looked like a well-oiled machine at the moment, all things considered. Almost made me feel a little guilty. No doubt once the night's events were over, Starbright Event Services would end up under heavy scrutiny for allowing footage of their guest of honor railing his own daughter to be leaked onto the internet.

Ah, well, a hundred years from now, everyone in this room would be dead and buried. No use crying over spilled milk, or ruined careers.

 "Mitch, who is this?" one of the workers called out, giving me a suspicious glance. "You know how strict things are for this event. No visitors allowed backstage."

"Chill, Pete, it's cool," Mitch replied. He turned to me. "This is Dr. Malefas, she's an expert in the field of sexual chastity and how to resist temptation. I figured those girls could use some advice on staying pure on such an important night."

Pete didn't look convinced. "Senator Jones isn't going to take too kindly to you bringing an outsider in without his approval. And security's going to want to run a full background check on her."

"Pete, was it?" I said with a warm smile. "RELAX. If you take a moment and just think about it, you'll realize that IT'S PERFECTLY FINE THAT I'M HERE."

The man blinked, my vocal commands taking a moment to process. "You're right, Dr. Malefas," he said, relief evident on his face. "I'm sorry to have been so paranoid about it. Enjoy the rest of your evening, ma'am."

"Whoa, that was sweet," Mitch said, as Pete returned to his duties. "Some real 'These are not the droids you're looking for' vibes you've got going on there."

I laughed and shook my head. "One of the many perks of being a demon. Now, our mutual friend said something about hidden cameras, and that you'd be showing me their placement."

"Right, I'll show you on the blueprint over here." He walked over to a table at the corner of the busy room, giving a furtive glance before spreading out the map. I took a moment to study the layout: the centerpiece of the whole building was the massive ballroom itself. A wide hallway ran all the way around it, with several smaller conference rooms around the perimeter of the building for those looking to rent out a smaller space for their event. Adjoining the building was a smaller section with offices for the staff of the facility, and also the room we were in at the moment, where Starbright Event Services was currently putting things in motion. All-in-all, a fairly standard setup for an event space like this.

"We've got five separate locations for hidden cameras, spaced evenly around the premises," Mitch said, "All of them in just the sort of spot that a man and a woman might run off to if they were in the mood to have a little fun." He pointed to several rooms on the map. "Two in these smaller conference rooms, nobody in there tonight, so plenty of privacy. One in this private office, all the staff are long gone this time of night, so good place to have a rendezvous. And with the daytime workers gone, the employee break room over here is another prime location. Nice and spacious, with some comfy couches just perfect for a quick fuck."

I smiled, having seen quite a few incestuous encounters on couches over the past few days. "And the last spot?" I asked.

Mitch grinned back at me. "And finally, if Senator Jones and his daughter want to really get freaky..."

He tapped one last room, and I couldn't help but grin as I saw the word printed inside the small box nestled between Conference Rooms 19 and 20: "CHAPEL."

"How lovely of the owners, to provide an on-site location for those who need a little extra spiritual guidance," I said with mock solemnity. "The perfect place for a father and daughter to experience true purity and holiness together, under the watchful eye of their God."

"Yeah, if you want to S-rank this particular challenge, I'd say the chapel is the one to go for," Mitch said with a grin. "Still, doesn't matter where it happens, just as long as you put Senator Jones and his daughter in one of those rooms and get them banging away. Ms. Tulliver has the fake social media accounts already set up to 'leak' their sex tape onto the internet the second it's sent to her." He rolled up the map, giving me a skeptical look. "Still not sure how you're going to pull it off, though. Not just getting the senator and his daughter to do the deed, but getting them into a specific room at the precise moment that they decide to go all 'Game of Thrones' on it."

"Easy, breezy, lemon squeezy," I said. "You saw how simple it was for me to command your buddy Pete with just a few words? There's no way Senator Jones or Angelica will be able to resist my commands. Hell, by the time I'm finished with them, they'd swear before a judge that all those filthy rumors were true, and that the two of them has always wanted to experience a little family togetherness before tonight. Only question now is... how long do I let this little purity ball bullshit go on before I make my move?"

"Oh, that's a good point, I almost forgot to mention," Mitch said, pointing to the techs setting up the equipment at the other side of the room. "You're going to need to wait until after the opening speech by Senator Jones is finished. See, this whole thing is going to be livestreamed out to members of Jones's church, and with all that traffic going through the network it's the perfect opportunity to piggyback the data from my hidden cameras. If we try it before the party begins, though, one of the IT boys might spot the signal and shut us down before any of the juicy stuff lands in Ms. Tulliver's inbox."

"I see, very clever," I said with a nod. "And I won't exactly be able to get Jones's dick in dearest daughter while he's up on stage, so I'll have to wait until after he starts the big event. Not a problem, when you're eternal, a few minutes isn't a big deal."

As I looked over the blueprint one more time, I could hear a hush come over the assembled staff. "Oh, shit... what's he doing here?" someone muttered. I turned to see several beefy-looking goons in suits, escorting none other than Dominic Jones himself into the staging room.

"Be cool," Mitch whispered to me. "Dammit, I didn't expect him to actually come back here. Maybe if we don't make eye contact, he won't notice us?"

He just had to say it. As Jones and his security detail made their way through the room, he spotted Mitch and I standing nearby and stopped dead in his tracks. "Who is this?" he demanded, his voice carrying throughout the room. "What is she doing here?"

Mitch and I both stood frozen in shock. The room full of Starbright employees all seemed to freeze at the same time, everyone turning to stare at Jones and his entourage as he made a slow and menacing walk toward us. "I made it clear that everyone working at this event had to be vetted and approved," Jones said, his voice ringing through the hall. He locked eyes with me for a moment, and I felt a chill run down my spine. "Identify yourself, and tell me why I shouldn't have you thrown out of this ballroom."

"Senator Jones, it's fine," Mitch said, stepping forward in front of me. "Sorry we didn't run it past you, but Dr. Malefas here is a doctor of psychology, specially trained in coaching young ladies on how to resist temptation. We thought she would make a great addition to the event, a real-"

"Quiet," Jones said, cutting Mitch off with a wave of his hand, his attention focused entirely on me. The man certainly had a presence to him. I could see how he commanded the respect of so many of his constituents, the sheer authority in his manner. "Dr. Malefas, is it? How much did she promise you?"

I gave him a warm smile and shook my head. "Senator Jones, I'm not sure what you mean. Who is it-"

"Tulliver. She's desperate to tear me down, figure out some way to take my seat in the Senate," Jones responded, his tone deathly serious. "I'm positive she had something to do with that incident with my staffer this morning, and now you just happen to show up, unannounced, without my team being able to vet you first."

"Senator Jones, I can assure you that I have no idea what you're talking about," I kept my voice calm, and tried to project an aura of sincerity. "I am merely fulfilling my duty as a therapist, offering my services to any of those innocent young girls who find themselves in the grips of sexual temptation." Clearing my throat, I gave him a broad smile. "Honestly, I think you should just calm down and..."

What? What the hell? Clearing my throat again, I put all of my power into my voice. "You should calm down and..."

What the fuck? Why wasn't it working?

"Why exactly should I 'calm down,' Doctor?" Jones asked. His bodyguards were starting to get antsy, ready for their boss to have me thrown out of the building. "What is it that you think you can offer as far as counseling these poor teenage girls, which couldn't be handled by faith in God alone?"

Shit. I scanned Jones's entourage, my eyes locking on a man near the back wearing an odd suit, with a thick black beard and glasses, his long hair tied back in one of those man buns. It had to be him. Something about that guy was putting a whammy on my powers, making it impossible for me to control Jones's mind with my voice.

"Frank," Jones said, turning to one of his beefy bodyguards. "Have this woman escorted out of the ballroom at once." Jones turned to face me again, his cold gaze piercing mine. "Tell Representative Tulliver that I'm wise to her little plot."

As the bodyguards moved forward, I held up my hands. "Wait!" I said. "You kick me out, and you'll be missing out on a chance of a lifetime."

Jones held up a hand, his goons pausing in their advance. "What do you mean?" he asked. "Do you still deny that you're connected to my opponent in the upcoming election?"

"No," I said. "You're right. I am connected to Representative Tulliver." I could hear Mitch cursing under his breath, no doubt afraid I was about to give away our plan. "Not in the way you're thinking, but I'll admit that I have contributed to her campaign, and plan to vote for her in November. Despite that, when Mitch here offered me the chance to attend this ball, I jumped at the opportunity. Would you like to know why?"

There was a brief, tense pause, before Jones nodded. "Speak," he said, his voice heavy with suspicion.

"Because protecting the chastity and innocence of our nation's young women is the most noble and honorable calling in life," I said. "It goes beyond politics and political ambition. In my youth, I myself strayed from the path of virtue, indulged in all manner of disgusting and debauched acts. But in the end, I saw the error of my ways and repented my sins. Now, I dedicate myself to helping others avoid the same fate."

"Oh, really," Senator Jones said with a sneer. He still looked suspicious of me, but he appeared willing enough to humor me. "Tell me, Doctor. Do you believe in God?"

"Believe in Him? Senator Jones, I think it's safe to say that I wouldn't be standing here today if it wasn't for Him. I have no doubt that God is looking down upon all of us from Heaven, and one of my most cherished relationships is with His Son, Jesus Christ." All technically true, especially the last part. "And you see, this is what I mean about a chance of a lifetime. You're livestreaming this whole thing to the members of your church, correct?"

Jones frowned and took a step closer to me. "That's correct. All parishioners at Our Lady of the Immaculate Conception were given special online invitations and will be able to watch the entire event live from the comfort of their homes."

"Well then, Senator Jones, what better way to show them all what a confident and assured leader you are, then to have someone like me in attendance?" I continued, sensing that I was starting to sway him. "A supporter of your opponent, but still willing to put aside political differences in order to help the cause. A former sinner, saved by grace and redeemed through faith, working side-by-side with a supposed rival to achieve a common goal. Now that's the sort of thing that could even sway a few die-hard Tulliver supporters to cast their ballots for you in November. So, how about you let me stick around and help shepherd these young ladies onto a virtuous path, and show anybody watching that, despite your reputation, you're the type of politician willing to set partisanship aside in order to do what is right?"

The air was tense, Jones and I with our eyes locked on each other's for several long seconds. "Senator, should we have her escorted out of the ballroom now?" one of Jones's bodyguards asked.

Jones held up a hand. "Not just yet," he said, still keeping his gaze focused on me. "Quite a speech, Doctor. Would you be interested in letting my PR team shoot a video with you? Something we can cut together to run as a YouTube pre-roll ad, perhaps."

"Well, as I said, I am still a Tulliver supporter," I answered. "But depending on how the evening goes, perhaps I might be convinced to change my mind. As such, I would certainly welcome the opportunity to meet with you and discuss further options."

"Good," Jones said. "Don't think you're out of the woods just yet, but for now I'll allow you to stay." He turned to one of the less bulky individuals in his group, obviously some sort of assistant or secretary. "Ed, have our team run a full background check on this..." he looked back at me. "What was the full name again?"

"Belinda Malefas," I offered the information without hesitation. The story I'd told him was close enough to the fake identity I'd spent years crafting, that I was certain any attempts to verify it would come back clean as a whistle.

Jones relayed the name to his underling. "If anything should come up in our checks that is even slightly irregular-" he started to say.

"Then I'll happily exit the building without any further ado," I interjected quickly. "But since that won't happen, allow me to thank you for your generosity, and I hope I'm able to provide a positive influence on all of those innocent young girls attending this beautiful event."

The stern man gave me a nod. "Of course. And please hang around after the ball is over. I understand there's a media room in this building specifically set up for filming interviews and photo ops. If you decide to work with my team, we could have the ad filmed and edited by tomorrow morning."

"Well, we'll see about that," I said, giving him a sly smile. "Assuming you win me over by the time the ball comes to an end."

Jones, finally satisfied, started to walk away. "Um, I'm sorry," I said, stepping to the side to block their exit, my attention focused on the bearded man in the back of the group. "I know you're all very busy, but I just have to ask... have we met before? You seem really familiar for some reason, Mr...."

The man studied me for a brief moment, no recognition showing on his face. "You have me at a loss, Doctor," he said, extending his hand. "I am Professor Llewellyn Trimpey, one of the nation's foremost experts in the realm of demonology and the occult."

For the first time since he'd entered the room, Jones's stone-cold demeanor cracked a bit, and I caught him rolling his eyes. "My wife's idea, actually," he said to me. "One of her spiritual advisors seems to be convinced that Ms. Tulliver is involved in some sort of satanic conspiracy. Guess she's afraid that my opponent might, I don't know, summon up some sort of demon against me. So she insisted that I have Mr. Trimpey here stay with me for the duration of this ball."

"Please, Senator, it's Professor Trimpey," he corrected Jones as he shook my hand. "I have received several honors and awards, including being inducted into the International Academy of Paranormal Studies. Sorry to be pedantic, but I've put a lot of hard work into my career and the titles I've earned. I'm sure you could understand that, Senator Jones." He emphasized the title as if their relative stations were in any way comparable.

A hint of an actual smile crossed Jones's lips. "Of course, my most sincere apologies," he said, although his tone made it obvious how little respect he actually felt towards Trimpey. He looked back at me, almost as if apologizing for the presence of the professor. "As for me, while I'm sure Ms. Tulliver would resort to desperate measures if she thought it would get her ahead politically, I hardly think my opponent has any interest in summoning demons or any of that nonsense."

"Ah, but Senator... that's just the point," Trimpey said, adjusting his glasses and affecting a serious look. "Demons are quite real, I'm afraid. And it is precisely that sort of skepticism that has allowed them to continue to spread their evil throughout the world undetected and unopposed." He gestured around at the room full of event staff, returning to their work now that the tense situation between Senator Jones and myself had been defused. "Why, it's entirely possible that there could be a powerful malevolent force right here in this very building, maybe even in this room with us right now. We mustn't let our guard down against the forces of darkness."

"Well, with you on the case, Professor Trimpey," I said, flashing a wide grin, "I'm sure nothing bad will happen." This guy was as much an expert in demons as I was a scholar in the field of 15th century latrine construction. Although he was correct about one thing: there was a malevolent entity lurking somewhere within the Victory Ballroom. And right about now, she had her sights on dealing with the pompous prick in front of her as quickly as possible. Just as soon as I figured out how he was blocking my powers...

Trimpey smiled back. "Thank you so much, Doctor. And if you should notice any suspicious behavior, any individuals doing things such as drawing pentagrams or invoking demonic incantations, please do not hesitate to alert me. I have on my person several items of religious significance which I believe may be able to ward off evil, and I shall be happy to use them if necessary." He patted his breast pocket, a soft sound of fabric being moved coming from inside.

Fuck, that must have been what it was. One of the geegaws this huckster had tucked in his ugly suit jacket had to be a legitimate talisman or charm or something, and it was wreaking havoc on my magical abilities. Which was a problem, since it sounded like this guy would be shadowing the man I'd come here to corrupt all damn night. This wasn't going to be nearly as easy as I'd hoped.

"Interesting! You wouldn't mind if I took a look at those holy items?" I asked Trimpey.

"Another time," Jones said, bluntly cutting off the professor's response. He gestured to his staff. "If you'll excuse me, we need to get ready for the ball to begin."

As Jones and his entourage made their exit, Mitch finally allowed himself to breathe normally. "Damn, that was close! Hey, how come you didn't just put the whammy on the guy like you did with Pete before? I thought for sure they were going to toss you out on your ass."

"That man-bun wearing motherfucker," I muttered to myself. "Gonna have to figure out some way to deal with that pompous con artist."

The room started buzzing with activity, and I looked at a nearby clock to confirm that it was just a few minutes until 8 o'clock. "Alright, party's getting ready to begin. Guess you better get in there," Mitch said. He gave another quick glance around before taking my wrist, putting a small headset in my hand. "If you need to get in touch with me in the ballroom, use this. But don't go around with this thing in your ear," he cautioned me softly. "You saw how paranoid Jones is, so walking around with a bluetooth headset is-"

"A bad idea, I get you," I said, tucking the small earpiece down the front of my blouse. "Trust me, once I deal with that occultist prick, this whole thing is gonna be a piece of cake."

Oh, how little I knew then, about the extra complications just waiting in the wings.

As I stepped into the ballroom, I took a moment to drink in the sights and sounds of the evening. The room was like something out of a fairy tale, with large chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and lush floral arrangements adorning the walls. One side of the room had several rows of tables, place settings already carefully arranged for the attendees to enjoy the dinner being served later, while on the other side an elevated stage stood empty for the speeches and performances planned for the evening. Cameras were placed around the room, ready to capture the events for all the churchgoers watching the special livestream.

I caught sight of several of the event staff putting the finishing touches on mounting a large television on the far wall. As it flared to life, a peaceful video of nature was projected onto the screen, accompanied by soft background music and messages written in flowing script. The kind of crap you'd expect at a event like this, stuff like "Love and respect yourself," "God created you beautiful" and "Purity is worth fighting for!" I scanned the room to see similar screens already mounted all over the hall. Just peachy, no chances for these girls to escape the indoctrination. No matter where you stood in the ballroom, at least one of the monitors would be visible at all times.

The room was slowly filling with the expected guests. Fathers dressed in tuxes, holding hands with their daughters looking demurely pretty in their modest gowns. Every part of their bodies well covered, even in a room where the only guys to stare at any hints of cleavage or bare thigh would be their own fathers and similar good Christian fellas. Oh, and God, of course. Couldn't forget Him.

"Dr. Malefas," said a voice from behind me. I turned to see Jones again, flanked as before by all his campaign workers and bodyguards. And Trimpey, that phony occultist who managed to pick up some actual holy artifact on eBay or some shit. "Just wanted to let you know that my people checked into your background, and it seems that you're on the level. Still, I'll be keeping an eye on you, just in case."

I smiled. "I'm glad to hear that, Senator. Now that we're past all that confusion, I hope I'm able to convince you of the merits of my involvement. With your strong moral example and my expert counseling, I'm sure the young women here tonight will grow into strong, virtuous women who will make great wives and mothers."

Jones nodded, his eyes somewhere far away. I turned in the direction he was facing to see a small gaggle of girls huddled around his daughter Angelica. I took the opportunity to get a closer look at the senator's daughter, who was quite lovely. Blond hair, blue eyes, the exact aesthetic a certain chappie in the 1940's had in mind when imagining the ideal specimen of humanity. She smiled and laughed at something one of her companions said, looking absolutely radiant in her pure white dress.

"Just look at her, doctor," I heard Jones say softly. "I think about all the insanity going on in the world, these woke liberals trying to change everything about society, rewrite what words like 'man' and 'woman' even mean... and sometimes I'm so scared for her future."

"That just means you're a good father, Senator Jones," I said. "Sometimes I wish my parents had that sort of concern for me. Perhaps I wouldn't have had to experience the darker side of humanity first hand, and have to claw my way back into the light."

He looked back towards me, his face serious for a moment. "You know, I really want to believe that you're here to help, doctor. That maybe you might understand why I would care so much about my daughter and her future." His voice trailed off for a moment. "When I announced this purity ball idea, I got a lot of pushback from all sides. Even some of my so-called 'supporters' were mocking the whole idea. Saying that it was old-fashioned, a relic of a time when women were less free than they are today. That caring so much about these young women and their purity carried some unsavory implications. There are even some who insinuated that I..." his face briefly twisted into an expression of disgust and rage, "...that I harbor some sort of secret lust for my daughter. That focusing so much on her purity and chastity was just a sign that I desired to have sex with her myself."

"Ridiculous," I said, shaking my head. "That people could mistake love and devotion with sexual desire like that. Anyone who knows anything about family relationships would realize that there is nothing more natural than loving and protecting one's child."

"Yes," Jones said, nodding gravely. I thought I could see him shaking a little, as if having to exert effort to hold back his anger at those remembered slights. "You know something, doctor? Everything I've accomplished in life, all my achievements as a politician... I'd give them all up in a heartbeat if it meant that Angelica would be guaranteed a bright future. One free of the perversions of this depraved world, where she can be safe, protected from all these dangerous influences and corrupting forces that lurk out there." He looked back at his daughter again, his features softening as he watched her laugh in delight at some joke she'd been told. "Somehow, I get the feeling that you understand exactly how I feel."

I smiled. "Of course, Senator. I do understand. And I'll do everything in my power tonight to help ensure that Angelica is put on the road to true happiness and contentment. And that she knows her father will be there every step of the way." Oh, yeah, Daddy was gonna be making his little girl so very happy once I was done with the two of them.

"Good, very good," he said, staring at Angelica a few seconds longer before adjusting his tie. "Now, I've got a big speech to give in a few minutes, so I'd better prepare. Enjoy yourself this evening, Dr. Malefas, and if you need anything, please let one of my staff know."

I nodded and waved goodbye to the senator, he and his little posse heading off. As Trimpey passed, I caught him by the shoulder. "Sorry, could I chat with you a minute?" I said, giving him my most winning smile. "Just curious about those special artifacts you-"

"I'm so sorry, but Mrs. Jones instructed me to stay with her husband at all times," he said, turning his gaze away from mine. "If you have questions, I'm @proftrimpey on Twitter and Instagram, feel free to send a DM."

As he jogged to catch up with this charge, I cursed under my breath. Somehow, I had to get that little shit away from Senator Jones. Well, I had all night to figure that part out. Eventually, Trimpey would have to take a piss or something, head out of the ballroom and give me unfettered access to Senator Jones and his frail human mind.

But that was only one half of the equation for tonight. In order for Karkatha to get what she wanted tonight - and save my own immortal ass in the process - I needed to make sure both Jones and his daughter were properly corrupted. I looked back at the group of teenage girls huddled around Angelica, and took a moment to decide the proper approach.

Just as I was about to set off, I heard someone coming from behind me. "Well, look what we have here. Nice change of pace for this party, an actual full-grown woman," a voice drawled behind me.

I turned to see a tall, middle-aged man walking toward me. Like most of the men in the room, he was wearing a fancy-looking tux, probably more expensive than anything I owned. "Sorry, I don't believe we've met," he said, extending a hand. "Lance Hodgeby, CEO of the Hodgeby Corporation, largest manufacturer of consumer and military drones in the country."

"Belinda Malefas, psychologist and legal adult," I quipped back, shaking his hand firmly.

"Psychologist, really? Tell me, then, what sort of mind does it take to think that holding one of these 'purity balls' is appropriate?" He gave me a conspiratorial wink. "Look, I saw you chatting with the senator, don't know how close the two of you are, but I gotta tell you... kinda think this whole thing is ridiculous."

"It's not ridiculous at all, Mr. Hodgeby," I said, keeping up my facade. "I think it is quite wonderful. These purity balls allow fathers to pledge their protection over their daughters, and I think they provide a great example for young women who may otherwise become confused by the temptations of the world."

"And a great chance for their fathers to kiss some senatorial ass," said another man as he approached us. "Don't tell me you actually buy all that purity crap."

"Evening, Burt," said the first man, nodding towards the new arrival. "Belinda, this is Burt Tatum. Billionaire investor, philanthropist, and probably the worst tennis player I've ever seen."

"Hey, I told you: I've got a bad knee," said Burt, grinning as he shook my hand. "So, Belinda, how'd you manage to get roped into working this event?"

I laughed. "Believe it or not, I actually do think these sorts of events are good, in that they reinforce traditional family values," I said, before lowering my voice just a little. "And I suppose, like you two gentlemen, it doesn't hurt to ingratiate myself with Senator Jones for my own purposes."

"There it is," Lance said with a grin. "Just don't let Dominic hear you say that. I'm sure he thinks we're all here because we're all so terribly concerned about the virtue of our precious daughters. Not because we're already capped out on donations to his campaign for this year's election cycle, and need another way to show him how much we appreciate his support for our various business ventures. He's the one that really pushed for the US military to start using drone strikes on terrorist targets overseas, and thanks to my generous support, he's made sure that Hodgeby Corporation has been the primary supplier for the entire program. Shit, for that, I'm willing to sit around for a few hours pretending to be deeply concerned about my daughter's chastity and purity."

"Definitely," Burt agreed. "I'm invested way deep in some social media companies who... let's just say operate out of countries we're not exactly allied with at the moment, and my buddy Jones is doing all he can to fight against regulations in Congress which could potentially eat into my profits. So I play ball with him, bring my daughter along with me to this little shindig, and he keeps my portfolio way in the black." He smirked a little as he continued. "Whole thing is pretty funny actually. Shit, I don't really pry much into my daughter's social life, but I'm almost positive she and that actor boyfriend of hers have already screwed each other's brains out at least once."

"Which one is yours, again?" I said, pointing towards the gaggle of girls around Angelica. "One of those girls?"

Burt nodded. "The one in the green dress with the blonde hair," he said. "That's my Trisha."

I gave a quick scan, searching her mind for any erotic memories. It didn't take long to ascertain that her father was right on the money. And she wasn't the only one in the group for whom a "purity ball" was a fine example of "closing the barn doors after the cows were taking some thick bull cock out in the field."

"Hey, not all of us are here to kiss Senator Jones's puckered butt," said a third man, approaching our little group. "Some of us are here for much loftier ideals... like exposing the world to the brilliant talents of one Angelica Jones." He extended his hand to me with a well-practiced smile. "Name's Mark Evers. I'm from Greenlight Talent Agency. By this time next year, that girl will be a household name across the country. And not just because her father is one of the biggest, loudest pricks on Capitol Hill."

"Belinda Malefas, charmed," I said, taking his hand. "So, where do the lovely Miss Jones's talents lie? Singing, acting, or maybe modeling?"

Mark responded with a casual shrug. "Eh, we'll figure that part out later. With enough money and people working behind the scenes, we can turn anyone into a star. Who needs actual talent when you've got millions of dollars worth of image consultants and publicists at your disposal, am I right?"

"Better come up with something soon, Mark," Lance said with a chuckle as he clapped the other man on the back. "Been hearing rumors that those folks over at Electric might be looking to scoop up your latest discovery."

"Ah, those bastards, always trying to steal my clients," Mark said, shaking his head in annoyance. "Not enough they've got Milly Adler under contract, and that hotshot Hopper writing some of the best shows on TV right now, now they want to grab Angelica too? Well, if they try it, I won't hesitate to go to war with them."

Burt arched his brow. "Good luck with that, buddy. Just better hope that they don't rope your star client and her dad into one of those... special cruises. That happens, I don't think you'll ever win them back to the loving arms of Greenlight." He looked over at me and gave a sly grin. "Oh, guess we shouldn't discuss such things around the uninitiated. But trust me, sweetie: if you thought Epstein was bad, you ain't even scratched the surface yet of what sorts of messed-up stuff goes down in certain circles."

I shrugged. "If you say so," I said, not letting on that I knew exactly what he was talking about. Never was able to confirm that some of the people behind those boat trips were from my neck of the woods, but it would only stand to reason. "So, none of you fellas are actually here to preserve the purity of your innocent young daughters?"

"Eh, my little girl's a smart cookie, she'll figure her shit out on her own," Mark said. "Like she'd even let me 'protect her sacred virginity,' whatever the hell that means. Nah, I'd bet that the only one in attendance tonight worried about his daughter's virginity is our illustrious senator." He leaned in close, speaking softly. "Kinda makes you wonder, a guy that focused on keeping his daughter from getting laid... maybe he's got some ideas of his own, you know? But definitely don't tell him I said that." He chuckled and winked at me. "I heard one staffer made a remark like that when she thought he wasn't in the room. He not only fired her, but berated her in front of the entire office staff, sent her away in tears..."

"Now, remind me, that wasn't the same one who spent this morning getting railed by twenty guys in an alleyway, right?" Burt interjected with a laugh.

Charming as these fellows were - and strangely willing to talk about things like this with a total stranger - I had things to do. As I opened my mouth to excuse myself from the conversation, a member of the event staff walked up to our group. "Excuse me, folks, have you submitted your votes for the 'Purity Queen' contest?" he said, handing us four ballots.

"Yeah, yeah, democracy in action," Burt muttered, quickly filling his ballot out.

"Gee, I wonder who's going to win?" Lance said, sarcasm dripping off his words. "Couldn't be that the daughter of the guy we're all here to suck up to is the clear favorite, could it?"

Quickly jotting down "MAYA BUTTREEKS," I stuffed the ballot in the box being held out by the staffer. As she walked away to another group, I turned back to the three men. "You really don't think anyone else might have a chance at winning? Surely some of these dads are gonna vote for their daughters, right?"

Lance sighed heavily. "Not if they know what's good for them," he said. "And it ain't even Senator Jones's wrath they'd have to worry about. Tell me, Belinda: have you had the honor of meeting the lovely Angelica before tonight?"

"Actually, I was about to head over and introduce myself before you gentlemen came by." I grinned. "Why, should I be nervous or something? She seems like a very sweet young lady from what Senator Jones says about her."

The three men all exchanged knowing looks, Mark tugging at his collar. "Hoo, boy. I'll just say this: once Angelica is in the public spotlight, Greenlight is going to be busy, busy, busy. A personality like that is going to need a lot of attention and careful PR handling."

"Yeah, good luck, Belinda," Lance said, grinning. "Whatever you do, don't cry. That'll just piss her off even more."

The three men excused themselves, leaving me to my own devices. I took a deep breath and made my way towards Angelica, the girls around her watching in rapt attention as the gorgeous blonde regaled them with some story. As I got closer, I was able to hear a portion of it.

"...this girl obviously has no idea who she's dealing with," Angelica continued. "I mean, going up against me? Ha! What a joke. So, I do a little digging, and it turns out that she's secretly dating this guy, Jorge. Real dirtbag, parents work as janitors or something. And with a name like that, you can probably guess the next part... turns out they're here illegally."

"No way!" one of the girls exclaimed, leaning forward with wide eyes. "So what happened? Did you rat her out to her parents?"

Angelica laughed. "Oh, even better! I passed their information on to the folks at ICE. Got Jorge's entire family deported, and landed the people who employed them a big fat fine. Oh, you should have seen her the next day at school. All 'Boo hoo, poor me, my boyfriend's family is gone and I'll probably never see him again.' I tell you, I should be nominated for sainthood just for not going right up and laughing right in her face."

"And that's why you're the best!" another of the girls cried out. "That is so badass!"

"Yeah, that's amazing! Wow, what did she do to you in the first place?" a girl in a red dress asked. "Must have been pretty bad if you felt like you needed to get her back like that."

Angelica turned to the red dress girl, her smile suddenly turning chilly. "Excuse me? You saying I was too harsh on her?" she said, her voice taking on an icy edge.

All eyes turned to Red Dress, who gulped nervously. "No, Angelica, I was just asking what-"

"So, what, you're calling me a bitch?" Angelica demanded. "Saying I do cruel things for no reason, is that it?"

The other girl shrank back. "N-no, of course not," she stammered, her voice trembling. "I didn't mean anything by it."

"Then what were you saying?" Angelica pressed. "I mean, if I did something like that, obviously the girl must have done something wrong. Why are you trying to defend her? You looking to get the same treatment yourself?"

Red Dress began to tear up at this point. "No! I'm sorry, I didn't mean to offend you. Please, I'm so sorry!"

For a moment, a tense silence hung in the air. The other girls were staring at the sobbing Red Dress with a mix of pity and fear in their eyes, while Angelica stared daggers into the girl's soul. Then, just as the tension was beginning to grow unbearable, Angelica let out a musical giggle and reached over to hug the girl tightly.

"Oh, look at you! Come on, I was just messing with you," Angelica said, patting the girl on the back with a gentle smile on her face. "Hey, what's your name?"

"Err, uh... it's Emma," said the girl, doing her best to regain composure. "Emma O'Connor."

Angelica reached into her handbag, pulling out her cell phone. "You on Instagram, Emma? Let's follow each other. You know, I only follow a few people, and most of them are super famous and rich. You'd probably be the only, like, poor person I follow. Go on, get your phone out, let's be friends!"

"S... sure, okay," Emma responded, her voice still quivering. She got out her own phone, exchanging usernames with the blonde. "I really am sorry, I didn't-"

"Shh, don't worry about it. It's all forgotten," Angelica replied, looking at the girl's face with a reassuring smile. "Wow, your makeup is, like, running all down your cheeks. You should probably go get that fixed up."

With a nod of thanks, Emma hurried away. As soon as she left, Angelica looked back at her phone screen. "Well, hello, @emmaolovely. Time to get in touch with some ex-CIA hackers that owe my dad a favor, have them add a few threats to the President's life on your timeline and then lock you out," she murmured to herself with a grin. "Now all is forgiven, you nosy skank."

"Evening, ladies!" I said as I approached Angelica and the girls. "Just wanted to come over and introduce myself to everyone. My name is Belinda, and I'm a professional therapist. If any of you start to feel anxious tonight, those temptations of the flesh starting to overwhelm you, please don't hesitate to find me and let me help you through it." I gave them all a warm smile.

"Is she for real?" one of the girls whispered to her friends. "Come on, let's go get something to drink."

"Yeah, shame there's no real liquor here," another chimed in. "Oh, but that wouldn't be 'pure,' would it? Can't wait for this stupid ball to be over."

As the girls scattered, I stepped to block Angelica's path. "Sorry, I just wanted to say how happy I am to meet you, Miss Jones," I said in my most sincere tone of voice. "I was just telling your father that, after everything I've gone through in my life, all the darkness and-"

"Yeah, yeah, I'm sure it's all really traumatic for you," Angelica interrupted with a wave of her hand. "Listen, the only reason I'm here is because Dad threatened to take away the keys to the Rolls if I didn't show up. All this chastity and sacred virginity stuff... this whole 'Purity Queen' contest, I could really care less. So how about you just make yourself scarce, alright? I have to be friendly with all my Dad's super-important friends, and..." she gave my outfit a quick glance, "...from the looks of you, you're definitely not one of them."

Doing my best to maintain a pleasant expression, I kept going. "Well, I can appreciate that. You're obviously very busy, and I don't mean to keep you. But I am a professional therapist, you know. So if you ever need someone to talk to... say, if you're starting to think strange things like YOU WANT TO-

"You saying I need therapy?" Angelica cut my command off, getting that icy glare back on her face. "Like I'm crazy or something?"

"No, of course not," I said quickly, giving her a reassuring smile. "Therapy isn't just for people with mental illnesses. Everyone can use it from time to time. Like when they're feeling lonely, or depressed, or frustrated... you can just STOP TAL-"

Again, she cut me off before I could finish my command. "Look, it's a big night for my father, so I'm only going to say this once, and not make a big scene," she said, moving in closer to my face. "Talk to me again... say one more word to me, and I'll have one of those big security guys over there throw you out of here. Understand? You and I, we are not on the same level. You're lucky I even stood here and let you talk to me for more than two minutes. But that's done now, lady. Your brief window into a world you can never hope to understand is over. So go on. Get out of here before I call my dad and have him send over some of his muscle to escort you out." I took a deep breath, and Angelica's eyes narrowed. "You think I'm bluffing? Go on, try me."

I held up my hands and backed away slowly. Smirking in satisfaction, Angelica brushed her way past me, her elaborate gown rustling in its wake.

"Wow," I muttered to myself. "And I thought I was a bitch."

Well, it hardly mattered. Direct conversation with one of my victims was but one of the ways I could corrupt them. I thought back to last night with Drovus, the two of us silently, invisibly manipulating those two sisters into discovering the joys of each other's bodies. Granted, it was a little less fun than just directly convincing two - or more - people to have sex with each other, but the results were usually the same in the end.

And tonight wasn't about fun anyway. Karkatha expected me to deliver her a Jones family sex tape, and if I didn't want to be tortured and then wiped, I had to deliver. So, I just needed to deal with Trimpey so I could get to Papa Jones and mess with his mind, then go ghost-like and drift back to his darling daughter to corrupt her. Once that was done, it was just a matter of getting them in front of one of Mitch's hidden cameras. Boom, a nice career-ending scandal right in Karkatha's lily-white lap.

Easy. It was supposed to be so easy. And it would have been, if not for one last complication about to smack me right in the face.

"Testing, testing," came a voice from the stage, one of the male guests speaking into the microphone. He cleared his throat and continued. "So, I'm sure you all know who I am, but in case there's any of you who still live in the Stone Age..." he paused for laughter... "I'm Rufus Hooten, host of 'The Daily Hoot' on YouTube. Celebrating three years now of shining a light on all the stupidity and depravity that liberals in America have to offer. You know, I could just imagine one of those dyed-hair, thin-skinned wackos looking out on this crowd here tonight. Seeing all of these fathers out there, working hard to protect their daughters from the perils of the outside world, from all those dangerous, corrupting influences. I could imagine them seeing something like this and thinking, 'Don't force your gender roles on those poor things! Maybe some of them don't identify as female! I, for one, identify as an attack helicopter!'"

The audience roared along at the joke, a truly innovative piece of comedy that no one had ever heard before that very moment.

"Ah, but seriously, folks. An event like this is just so inspiring. I'm just glad that I could not only host things up here tonight, but that my little girl was old enough - and chaste enough - to be here with me!" He gestured out to the crowd. "There she is, everybody give a big round of applause for my daughter, Bria! She's such a sweetheart!"

A chorus of cheers rang out around the room as everyone clapped for Bria, who gave an awkward curtsy and waved at the crowd with a shy smile on her face.

"Well, I won't take up too much more of your time with my lame jokes," Rufus said in a brief moment of self-reflection and clarity, "We all know who you're really here to see. Ladies and gentlemen, fathers and daughters, let me introduce the man of the hour. One of the greatest politicians of our generation, and maybe someday..." he looked behind him to someone waiting in the wings, an impish grin on his face. "Well, he told me not to say it, but... maybe our future President?" The crowd cheered and applauded. "Here he is, Senator Dominic Jones!"

I politely joined in on the applause as Jones stepped onto the stage, taking the microphone from Rufus. It took a minute or so for the applause to die down, Jones waving and smiling to everyone with the practiced politeness of a politician.

When it finally subsided, Jones began his speech. "Amazing, thank you so much for all your support. I am honored to be able to stand before you and represent the values of the American people," he said into the mike as the applause died down. "Values that certain groups of people seem to have forgotten. Or even worse, want to erase altogether," Jones said with a bitter edge to his voice, "You know, people like Gail Tullver, she..."

He trailed off as the men in the audience showed their disapproval with a chorus of boos. "Yes, yes, Miss Tulliver is probably seething right now, looking at her poll numbers and seeing the truth that the people in this room already know: that the liberal agenda will not be tolerated any longer in this country! That simple, traditional American ideals like 'family values,' 'purity,' and 'morality' are not just outdated relics, but essential building blocks of this nation. That men are men, and women are women, and that children should not be taught these so-called virtues like 'inclusivity' and 'diversity' and 'political correctness.'"

The crowd obediently booed at his words, the sound echoing across the ballroom. "Well, I can promise you all, this so-called 'woke' nonsense is coming to an end soon," Jones continued. "I can feel it growing, a red wave that's going to wash over this land and cleanse us of all the filth and decay. Very soon, I believe that - with the grace of God - we'll finally be able to recognize our own country again. A land where fathers like us will no longer have to fear for their daughters when they step out into the world. Where young girls will be raised to understand their roles as wives and mothers, the most important jobs a woman can aspire to have. But until such a world exists, I'm happy to welcome you all to this evening's ball. Together, we can all work to keep America pure."

Another round of applause greeted Jones's remarks, and the senator smiled warmly at the audience before continuing. "Well, I guess it's time," he said. "But before we begin, I just wanted to give a special welcome to all of the members of Our Lady of the Immaculate Conception, who are watching this event live on the internet. Although not all of you could attend in person, please accept my sincere thanks for supporting my campaign for re-election. You're making the difference! And as a special treat for you all, I've invited our favorite shepherd of the Lord to come and deliver a prayer for our purity ball. Ladies and gentlemen, Father Michael Meechum!"

Father Meechum came out onto the stage in front of the audience, a grey-haired man dressed in all-black with the traditional white collar. He shook hands with Senator Jones before taking the microphone, everyone obediently going silent as he spoke.

"My dear brothers and sisters," the priest began. "Let us pray." The crowd around me bowed their heads, and I did likewise. "Lord, we ask you to bestow upon these fathers and their daughters your protection and guidance throughout their lives and into the future. We pray that these young women may grow into strong and virtuous citizens of our great nation, and provide their husbands with many blessed sons and daughters."

Yadda yadda yadda. I wished the creaky old bastard would just get on with it already.

"And Lord, please bless this hallowed ballroom, let it fill with your holy light. Let those who enter here tonight be filled with joy and peace, and feel the warmth and grace of your presence." The congregation murmured their agreement with the priest's prayers. "In your name we pray," finished the priest. "Amen."

The second the prayer ended, I felt it. Like a ripple in the air, heat that suddenly became a tingling in my skin, and then a sudden burning sensation as if my entire body was being boiled alive. I gasped, several of the fathers and daughters around me glancing over as I struggled to maintain my composure.

"Are you okay, Dr. Malefas?" asked Lance from beside me. "You're looking a little flushed," he added.

"No, think maybe one of the hors d'oeuvres I ate was a little undercooked or something," I replied with a weak smile, trying to pull myself together as best I could in front of everyone else. "Ooh, yeah, I'm gonna need to go pay a visit to the porcelain goddess real quick, excuse me."

Doing my best not to look as panicked as I felt, I lightly pushed my way through the crowd, heading towards one of the exits at the rear of the hall. Once I was out in the hallway, I pushed against the first door I saw, finding myself in an unused conference room opposite the door into the ballroom. As I entered, the lights came up automatically, revealing that I had the area entirely to myself.

Which was a damn good thing, because right about now I wasn't exactly in the mood to keep up my polite, well-mannered Belinda persona. No, not at all.

"Fuck!" I shouted in frustration to the empty room, slamming my hand on the table and letting loose a string of obscenities. "Mother shit piss fuck ass... what the fuckedy fuck?" Reaching down into my blouse, I pulled out the bluetooth headset that Mitch had given me earlier. "Mitch? Mitch, you there? Answer me, you motherfucking scrotal wart!"

"Jeez, Belinda, what happened to you?" came Mitch's voice on the other line. "I saw you on the live feed, you busted out of there like a bat out of hell!" He paused, a little amusement in his voice. "Actually, do they have bats in Hell? I suppose if anyone would know that-"

"Please, would you fucking stop with the jokes?" I snapped. "This is serious! This whole mission is double, triple, quadruple fucked now!"

"What do you mean?" Mitch asked calmly. "Is this something to do with that priest?"

"He... how in the fuck did Jones manage to find an actual holy man?" I said, breathing heavily and still reeling from the shock. "A real fucking man of faith, not just some kiddy rapist shuffled off from another parish. Dammit, shit, motherfucker!"

"Wait, what are you saying? You mean that blessing he did..."

I snarled. "Yeah, it actually fucking worked! That priest is a true man of God, and his blessings actually have real power behind them. So a demon like me... ass nuggets!" I kicked a chair across the room, sending it smashing into a wall. "There's no way I'm going to be able to set foot back in that ballroom tonight. Not unless I want everyone in there to see me sizzling like a fucking cheeseburger on a grill!" I paced around the room, staring up at the ceiling as my anger rose. "What the fuck do I do now? How am I going to corrupt Jones and his daughter if I can't even be in the same goddamn room with them?"

"Don't worry, I'm sure we can come up with something. Just relax for a bit and try to calm yourself." Mitch sounded very reassuring, but his words were doing nothing for me right now. "I mean, Jones and his daughter have to leave the hall at some point, right? Don't know about you demons, but we humans have this little thing we have to do called 'dropping a deuce.'"

I stopped pacing for a moment, shaking my head in frustration. "No, no, that's not going to work. I need more time with the both of them than just the length of a bathroom break. I mean, I have to convince them both to not only drop their incest taboo and bang each other, but also to go to one of the rooms where you set up those hidden cameras. For something that specific, I need them out of the hall for enough time to steer them where we need them to go."

"Well, what about some sort of false alarm? Like you pull the fire alarms or something?" he suggested.

I shook my head again. "No, I do that, there's the risk they might just call off the entire event altogether. And even if not, they'll all end up congregating outside, no way to get Jones and his daughter by themselves. Can't be something that dramatic, I need to get those two and only those two alone for as long as possible."

Taking a deep breath, I thought back to everything I'd seen in the ballroom before my abrupt exit. Some way to get Senator Jones and Angelica out of the ballroom for more than a few minutes without arousing suspicion. After some thought, an idea started to form. It was dicey, but under the circumstances, I wasn't sure any better plan was available. Only problem was, I'd have to rely on someone else's assistance.

"Mitch, you still there?" I asked. "Need you to do me a favor. Get me Karkatha on the line."

"Kar-what now?"

I rolled my eyes. "Your boss. Gail Tulliver, I need to speak with her."

After a moment's wait, I heard the sound of a phone ringing on the other side briefly, before someone picked up. "I'm looking at my inbox, and I'm not seeing any daddy-daughter action there," Karkatha said without even the courtesy of saying hello. "So I assume you're calling to tell me it should be on its way soon?"

"We've got a problem," I said quickly.

"No, get your phrasing correct," Karkatha replied, her tone changing dramatically. "You have got a problem, not me. And if you don't resolve that problem, then I had a dinner date planned. And the main course is your fucking blackened entrails. You know, I could have sworn you told me this would be a simple job. All I had to do was get you in the same place as Senator Jones and his daughter, and you'd have them both ready and willing for a quickie in the nearest broom closet."

I grimaced in response. "Yeah, well, things got complicated. I can handle it, but I'm going to need a little help from you."

"Oh, is that so?" she asked sarcastically. "And what exactly do you need, sweetheart? After all, I'm here to serve you, not the exact fucking opposite of that."

"Look, you're going to have to trust me on this. Because what I'm going to need you to do is... extreme. In fact, it's probably just about the worst thing anyone could ask a politician to do."

"Really? And that is?"

Despite the circumstances, I couldn't help but smile just a little as I responded. "Tell the truth."

Chapter Text

After spending a few minutes detailing what I needed from Karkatha, she let out a long, weary sigh. "You know what this is going to mean if your plan doesn't work?" she said. "This would absolutely end any chance I had of getting into the Senate. Hell, even my state rep seat might be in jeopardy, and nobody usually gives a fuck about anything at that level."

"Well, from what the polls say, you're pretty much getting creamed by Jones as it is. So what do you have to lose?" I asked. "Look, if this doesn't work, at least you can console yourself with getting to rip me to shreds for failing you. Hell, I'll even come right to your door and offer myself up without a fuss. Swear on a stack of Satanic Bibles."

"Fine, fine," she huffed. "Just give me a minute to put it together. I have contacts who can put the final result in the hands of the right people within the hour. This had better fucking work."

"It will," I promised. "I may have only met Jones tonight, but this is exactly the sort of thing that he can't help but respond to. Thanks, Karky baby. I swear I won't let you down."

I disconnected with Karkatha, bringing Mitch back on the line. "Everything's set up?" he asked.

"Getting there," I assured him. "Just need you to answer me something: when are the votes going to be counted for the 'Purity Queen' contest?"

"In about an hour or so," Mitch answered. "One of our staffers will go to collect the dropbox from the ballroom, and they're going to bring it back to the staging room here for a couple of our interns to tally the votes." He made a grunt into the phone. "Not sure why we're even bothering to count it. Everybody at this stupid ball already knows who the winner will be."

"I wouldn't be so sure. Always gotta wait for those absentee ballots before making premature declarations," I joked. Glancing around inside the empty conference room, I spotted a clock on the wall and noted the time. "If Karkat... if Gail gets her end of the plan together as quickly as she said, then this should work out perfectly. But if things go wrong, I need you to stall for me. Don't let that ballot box get taken back until I give you the signal."

"I'll do what I can, but I'm not exactly running the show around here," he said. "I just hope whatever you've got planned works out, because you're probably not the only one who's going to get their guts torn out if something goes wrong."

"Well, look on the bright side... at least your soul gets to go elsewhere after your body dies," I remarked with a smile. "Although I imagine 'knowingly working with a demon' won't exactly earn you a ticket to Heaven. But Hell ain't so bad, once you get used to it."

"Yeah, kinda want to put that little trip off for a while," Mitch said with a chuckle absolutely devoid of mirth. "Anything else you need?"

"Just one more thing. That livestream going out from inside the ballroom. The one that all of Senator's Jones church buddies are watching. Any way I can get an invite link?" I asked. Needed some way to keep tabs on how things were going in the ballroom, since Father Fuckface's blessing was going to keep me out of there for the rest of the night.

"Sure, just need to generate you a key and I'll send the link to your phone. Guess you don't want to miss out on any of Rufus Hooten's hilarious observations on liberal snowflakes and their hypocrisy, huh?"

I rolled my eyes. "For sure. He identifies as a pickle, funniest shit I've ever heard. Thanks, Mitch, I'll let you know if I need anything else."

Tucking the headset away, I stepped out of the empty conference room back into the long hallway that ran around the ballroom. How the hell had this night gone to such total shit, anyway? I had spent all day before this making family members want to bone each other, no problem at all. And yet, when it was my ass on the line, somehow fate was throwing every obstacle in my path. I sighed, shaking my head in exasperation. I'd have to make my own way out of this mess, or there wasn't anything left to do but prepare myself to be Karkatha's personal chew toy for a few hundred years.

I heard my phone buzz in my handbag. Pulling it out, I saw the link from Mitch, directing me to a private page on Our Lady of the Immaculate Conception's website where they were broadcasting the ballroom's live feed. At the moment, nothing interesting seemed to be happening: Senator Jones and his daughter were both hobnobbing with various other guests, while on stage some godawful Christian rock band was singing one of those creepy love songs to Jesus Christ or something. Oh, some of the things I could tell them about their favorite son and His thoughts on what "purity" entailed...

In any event, now I just had to wait for Karkatha to get her part of the plan ready to go. Leaning up against a wall, I killed some time by checking my email and social media accounts, trying to find anything interesting or amusing to distract myself. As I scrolled, I remembered my last encounter with Trimpey. He'd given me his username on Instagram and Twitter, and while I cared about the little shit's personal life about as much as an elephant cares about the mosquitos buzzing around its ass, maybe I could find a clue as far as what he was carrying that interfered with my magic.

Pulling up @proftrimpey on Instagram, I began scrolling through the demonologist's recent posts. Most of them were blatant plugs for his book, "Demonic Beasts and How to Defeat Them," along with clout-chasing selfies of himself standing next to various celebrities and politicians. But a few of his posts caught my eye, him displaying his latest purchases from various occult stores and websites. Naturally, all with referral links to make sure he got a cut of any sales.

One in particular drew my attention immediately: an image of Trimpey giving a simpering grin to the camera while holding up a blue crystal cross: "Just picked up this beautiful cross from the fine folks at The Sacred Repository: I can just feel the power radiating off of it, and I can guarantee that no demon will ever trouble you if you keep this little talisman close to your heart." Could that be it? As I stared at the picture, I felt like I'd seen a similar item before. But try as I might, I couldn't recall where. Despite that vague recollection, there were at least six other posts just like that one, Trimpey plugging some other piece of religious paraphernalia that he'd picked up online. They all looked like cheap pieces of garbage, but one of them had to be the one that was putting a whammy on me.

Getting sick of looking at Trimpey's obnoxious feed, I shut off the screen. As I tucked my phone away, I spotted a familiar face heading in my direction. "Hey... Emma, wasn't it?" I said to the girl, still a little shaken after getting a glimpse of Angelica Jones's true nature. "You feeling okay?"

The teenage girl nodded, although her eyes were still a little red from crying. "I'm fine, doctor," she said. "Just... I guess you saw what happened in there with me and Angelica. She's really not very nice."

"No kidding," I said with a grimace. "Guess she mistook the whole 'purity' thing and thought it meant she should be a pure bitch to everyone." I leaned in, giving her a conspiratorial grin. "Don't tell anyone I said that. Her father thinks I'm here to counsel her and you other girls on how to stay chaste and virtuous. Honestly, I think his daughter's probably a lost cause."

Emma gave an awkward laugh. "Yeah, but my dad told me I should be nice to her, try to be her friend." She glanced around the hallway for a moment, checking for who else was nearby. When she was satisfied that no one was watching, she lowered her voice and added in a whisper, "I didn't even want to come to this stupid purity ball, but Dad insisted. He's not like all the rich and powerful guys here, just owns a small business here in the city. But we go to the same church as Senator Jones, and Dad managed to score me and him an invitation here tonight. Guess he's hoping that hanging around all these billionaires and politicians might rub off on him. So I gotta suck it up for now, I suppose."

Interesting. I suspected this might have been why Angelica had been quick to focus her anger on this girl in particular. She didn't meet her standards of class or wealth, and therefore was a "lesser person" in Angelica's eyes. Up until now, I hadn't quite decided some of the specifics of my plan for Angelica. But now I knew the exact way to get her just where I wanted her.

"Well, just try your best to soldier on," I suggested. "You know, sometimes it's hard to believe with how the world seems to bend over backwards for stuck-up bitches like her, but I've got a feeling that Angelica might be getting a reality check soon enough. Just you watch."

As we talked, Emma seemed to relax a little. "You're kinda weird for a therapist," she said with a shy smile. "But you seem nice."

"Oh, I don't know," I replied with a wink. "I've got my naughty side, just like most people. Say, before you get back to the party, you mind if I give you a little advice?"

"Sure," Emma agreed. "I mean, it's not like you're gonna charge me for it or anything, right?"

"Ha, that's a good one," I chuckled. "You could give Rufus Hooten a few pointers, Emma. No, this one's a freebie. Listen, I think the best thing for you in your current situation is just to be honest. So often in life, we're afraid to say what we truly feel because we're worried about hurting someone's feelings. But holding things in is only going to hurt you in the long run. So, if the opportunity should come up tonight where you're put on the spot, and you have the chance to speak your mind, just go ahead and say what you really feel. I guarantee you'll be glad you did."

She looked at me skeptically as I spoke, but there was also a hint of determination in her expression. "Okay, I'll keep that in mind."

I gave her a quick pat on the shoulder. "Atta girl! Now, go back in there and be yourself!"

With a weak smile, the teen girl headed back into the ballroom. As she left, I heard my phone let out a buzz. A text from a number not in my contacts:

I hit up the live feed from TAR News ("Truth and Accuracy in Reporting," aka "boogity boogity, look at all the scary liberals"), where several of their nightly personalities were on the couch exchanging forced laughs about the day's events. "And this one just coming in," one of them was saying as I tuned in, "A secret video recorded in the office of ultra-liberal airhead Gail Tulliver gives us a peek into what these left-wing whackjobs are really thinking when the cameras aren't on."

They played the video. I'll give it to her, Karkatha had done a great job making it seem like it was taken without her awareness. The footage was grainy and dark, with only "Gail" in frame and audible on the recording. You'd almost believe she was talking to someone as she said, "This is unacceptable! You people need to get me some dirt on Jones. He's killing us in the polls, and you dumb bastards are just sitting there like idiots. We can't afford to lose this election —"

She paused, as if listening to a "response" from the people who weren't there. "No, that's not good enough. We have to do better than that. I just wish we had somebody on the inside at that purity ball of his." Another pause, followed by a laugh. "Oh, come on, don't be so naive! All that talk about keeping his daughter pure, you just know what he's really doing behind closed doors." She laughed again. "Exactly, gotta keep his little girl pure for his big fat-"

Defending the tender ears of their viewers, TAR News bleeped out her next words. The video ended, going back to the studio and the performatively horrified faces of its hosts.

"You see, this is just the liberal mindset at work," one of the co-hosts said, shaking her head sadly. "Can't win an election on the issues, just throw mud at the opposition instead. A father wants to look after his daughter and her future, it must because he wants to... have sex with her? How disgusting!"

One of the other hosts looked equally stunned. "Exactly, this is the exact sort of thinking that leads to classrooms having to provide litter boxes for their students who 'identify' as cats. These twisted left-wingers want to indoctrinate our children to fit their own perverted agenda. And if a teenage girl like Angelica Jones wants to fight against that, be a symbol for true American values, then she's persecuted for her beliefs and made out to be some sort of secret deviant! It's sickening..."

Another host looked into the camera, gravely serious. "Well, we know Senator Jones is currently attending the purity ball that Tulliver mentioned in those disgusting comments, but we're hoping he can come on later tonight and respond to this latest outrage."

And I was hoping the same thing. On my phone, I went to the live feed from inside the ballroom. Immediately, I could see Jones having a conversation with his staff, the expression on his face one of barely-contained anger. Looked like the news had gotten to tonight's guest of honor, and he was reacting exactly how I hoped he would. One of his aides was on his phone, no doubt setting up the interview with TAR News.

Thinking back to the map Mitch had shown me before, I got moving. I needed to catch Jones and his team on the way to the media room where he'd most likely be shooting his furious response to his opponent's slanderous remarks. Not only that, but somewhere near a quiet, unoccupied room, where I could pull Trimpey in for a friendly little chat.

As I quickly walked, the headset down the front of my blouse gave a slight buzz. I stuck it in as I went. "Mitch, please don't tell me there's another problem," I sighed. "I've had enough of those to last a lifetime."

"Not a problem, more of a... complication," he replied. "Remember how I said there were five places where you could get Jones and his daughters to perform for my hidden cameras? Well, make that four. Turns out Devil Crusher didn't like the room we had set up for them to hang out between sets, so-"

"Wait, wait, what in the world are you talking about?" I asked. "What is a 'Devil Crusher'? And why does that matter?"

"The band playing in the ballroom, Devil Crusher," he said, his voice suddenly turning strangely melancholy. "Man, what a waste. They used to be awesome, a real 'sex, drugs, and rock and roll' indie metal group. But then their lead singer found Jesus and they managed to land a minor hit on the Christian radio stations. Now they've gone full-blown soft-ass worship music, such a shame."

I grunted in frustration. "Yeah, great, thanks for the music review, Lester Bangs. So what does that have to do with your cameras?"

"Guess they prefer to chill in the ballroom's employee break room for some reason," Mitch replied. "Could have picked any spot, but they insisted on that room for some reason. So unless Senator Jones and his daughter want an audience for their private fuck-fest, you'll have to steer them away to a different location."

"Fuck," I cursed under my breath. "Well, still four rooms left. I only need one, right?" As I reached the spot I'd chosen, I could see Jones and his entourage heading towards me. "Gotta go, don't forget to delay the Purity Queen vote tallying as much as you can." I cut the connection with Mitch, shoving the headset back down my blouse.

"...could just let it go, sir," I could hear one of Jones's aides say, his tone a bit worried. "Tulliver is trailing in the polls, and this video is only going to hurt her even more. Why don't we just let her take the fall?"

Jones turned around, giving them a withering glare. "You heard what she insinuated about me and Angelica? That's my daughter, Mick, my little angel. I can't let something like that go without a response. Gail's going to regret making these allegations, I can promise you that!"

"Senator Jones, Senator Jones!" I called out, rushing up to him. "I saw it on the news, all that horrible stuff that Gail said about you and Angelica! To think I gave her my support before. Listen, if you need anything from me-"

"I appreciate your concern, Dr. Malefas," he snapped, cutting me off. "But this is something I need to handle myself. Now, if you'll excuse us, we're heading to shoot a live interview in the media room. Don't really have time to talk, I'm afraid." He started walking off again.

As the group passed, I clamped a hand down on the shoulder of Trimpey. "Hey, pal, got something important I need to talk to you about."

"As I said previously, doctor, I need to stay with Senator Jones at all times tonight," he responded, trying to pull my hand off him and looking surprised at how strong my grip was. "Now, if you don't mind..."

I glanced down the hallway, Jones and his entourage now almost out of sight. "Yeah, wasn't asking, dipshit," I muttered. With a shove, I pushed him through the door near where I'd stopped him, which led into a small storage closet. Keeping my grip on his shoulder, I reached behind me with my other hand, locking the door with a simple flick of my wrist.

"Okay, okay, I know what this is all about," Trimpey said as I stepped towards him. "I mean, you haven't been exactly subtle about it, I suppose."

"Oh, really?" I said, letting my "dignified psychotherapist" act drop now that I had him alone. "And what is it, exactly, that you think you know?"

Trimpey sighed. "I mean, that whole 'Have we met somewhere before?' thing, the way you've been constantly trying to get me alone all night? Look, doctor, I'm very flattered. You're a very attractive woman, and I wouldn't normally object, but..."

"Oh.... ohhhhh, you little shit," I said, shaking my head at the mere suggestion of finding this putz attractive enough to try and seduce. "You've got no idea how bad you fucked up. Do you know who I am? What I am?" And with a blink of my eyes, "Belinda" was gone, and Trimpey was faced with a very, very angry succubus.

The poor fool went pale, his mouth working soundlessly as I leaned in close, forcing him to look up into my face. His eyes were wide with terror and his hands were shaking. "You... you..."

"Go on, say it," I said, putting my fingers behind one of my elongated ears. "You're the expert on demons here, you should have a pretty good idea what I am. Come on, out with it."

"No, that's... that's not possible!" Trimpey stammered, his voice cracking slightly. "You can't be... demons aren't real! Just a bunch of superstitious nonsense!"

I couldn't help but be surprised at that one. "You serious? I thought you were supposed to be an expert on demonology. Inducted into the International Academy of Paranormal Studies and all that."

He shook his head, voice shaking. "Th... the IAPS is just an online institution. I paid $150 dollars and got a certificate in the mail three days later. Oh, shit, please don't kill me!" he begged.

"Fuck, I really need to get better enemies," I growled. "This is just fucking embarrassing for both of us. Alright, dickwad, empty your pockets for me. Then maybe I'll let you walk away from this with your juicy mortal flesh intact."

Trimpey nodded frantically, reaching for his back pocket and pulling out his wallet. "There's not much, just a few bucks for food and a Metro card for getting home, but it's all yours! Although... Miss Demon, ma'am, could I keep the picture of me with Nadia Skye? I'm such a big fan of hers, and when I ran into her during the AVA Awards, I just had to-"

"Oh, for fuck's sake! This isn't a mugging, you brain-dead shit smear!" I snarled, slapping his wallet to the floor. "Those talismans or artifacts, whatever it is you're carrying that's keeping me from working my magic. Put all of it on the shelf behind you. And make it quick, unless you want a couple of three-inch claws jammed in your eyesockets." I wiggled my fingers suggestively.

I could see Trimpey's eyes widen, then he began to fumble around in his jacket pocket. He pulled out a black leather pouch, which he dumped onto the cluttered shelving unit next to me. The contents were a hodgepodge of charms, rings, bracelets, necklaces, amulets, and other assorted junk. Pushing him aside, I began to sift through them, feeling for whatever it was that would be blocking my powers. After a moment, I found what I'd been looking for. Seemed that my suspicion was correct after all.

"Do you even know what this is?" I said, dangling the blue cross on a gold chain in front of Trimpey's terrified face. "What it's made of? No, I suppose not, considering you're a total fraud of a demonologist. And I haven't got the time nor the inclination to educate your ignorant ass." I bared my fangs. "Now, take the rest of your worthless shit and get the fuck out of here. You try to tell anyone about me, or I see your face in this building again, I'm going to peel it off your skull and use it to wipe my cock after raping your mother up the ass."

Giving me another nod like one of those spring-necked bobble-heads, Trimpey began scooping up his things, hastily stuffing them back into the pouch he'd taken from his pocket. "I swear, you'll never see me again," he promised me. "Thank you, Miss Demon Lady! Your kindness is overwhelming."

"Yeah, yeah. Get the fuck outta here, before I change my mind." I waved my hand and put back on the face of Belinda Malefas. Turning my back on the terrified human, I stepped out into the main hallway of the ballroom. I didn't have much time before Jones's big interview, so once again I was back to dashing around this goddamn building.

Along the way, I spotted a member of the cleaning staff pushing along a big cart with an open trash bag hanging over its side. Casually, I reached out and dropped the cross inside without pausing in my stride. With every step I took away from the blessed relic, I could feel my power returning, until the cleaning guy was out of sight and my infernal magic was at full strength.

One problem handled. Now, time to get my nasty little fingers inside Dominic Jones's brain.

There were two of Jones's security staff standing watch outside of the door to the media room, both of them eyeing me as I approached. No problem now that Trimpey had been removed, of course. "LET ME THROUGH," I commanded the two men, and they did so without hesitation. Inside the room, Jones was prepping for his big appearance, his various handlers and assistants fussing over him and making sure he looked perfect for TV. I strode past them all with a confident smile on my face and went straight up to my prey.

"Who let you in here?" Jones demanded, his eyes narrowed dangerously. Despite my earlier attempts to ingratiate myself with him, he still seemed suspicious of me. Well, that wouldn't be a problem for much longer.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I just came in to deliver a message from Professor Trimpey," I lied smoothly. "He said he had an emergency exorcism or something like that to handle, so he asked me to apologize on his behalf for leaving the party early tonight."

Jones scowled. "Fine, not that he was much of a help, anyway," he grumbled under his breath. "Well, your message is delivered, so please leave. I'll be on camera in ten minutes or so, and I don't want any distractions."

"Oh, but Senator, I was hoping I could stick around, maybe help coach you through this appearance," I said. "After that great conversation we had earlier, I had hoped that you would TRUST IN ME and let me offer my assistance."

I could see the change in his demeanor as soon as my command entered his mind. "I... I do trust you, Dr. Malefas," Jones said. "It's strange, I know I just met you tonight, but there's just something about you that makes me trust you implicitly. Like we've known each other forever."

"I'm glad to hear that, Senator. Now, if I may offer some advice: an appearance like this, you need to be able to truly project confidence and authority. And I imagine that might be a little hard to do when there's so many people hanging around in here. If I were you, I imagine I would SEND EVERYONE OUT OF THE ROOM EXCEPT FOR ME. The less distractions you have, the more comfortable and natural you'll be, right?"

Jones nodded, as if what I'd just said was the most logical thing in the world. "Yes, absolutely," he agreed, looking around me to his staff. "Is everything all set up for the interview?" he asked one of the men making adjustments on a camera.

"Everything is ready to go, sir," the man answered. "The whole thing will go live automatically once the TAR News people send over the signal to start broadcasting."

"Perfect. Because I want all of you out of the room, right now!" Jones barked at the group. "Everyone leave apart from Dr. Malefas!"

The group of aides and advisors looked at Jones nervously. "Sir, I don't think that's-"

"DO IT!" Jones roared at the man who'd spoken, pointing his finger at him. "No more delays! Everyone out in the hall, now!"

"But Senator!" another one of them protested. "That's not-"

"You heard him, folks," I said, turning to them and smiling sweetly. "All of you, GO WAIT OUT IN THE HALL."

Shit, it felt good to have my power back. I smirked as I watched all of them scramble to comply with my order. As they filed out the door and left us alone, Jones turned back toward me and gave me an expectant look. "So, doctor, any other advice for me? How should I conduct myself during the interview?"

I smiled broadly at him. "I'm sure you'll do great, Senator. As long as you don't let those disgusting liberal suggestions enter your mind, block out the very notion that YOU'RE ATTRACTED TO YOUR DAUGHTER and that YOU WANT TO HAVE SEX WITH ANGELICA, then I imagine you'll conduct yourself with dignity and grace. Just stay on topic, don't KEEP BRINGING UP YOUR DAUGHTER AND YOUR FEELINGS ABOUT HER and you should be fine."

Jones blinked, suddenly looking strangely uncomfortable. "I... thank you, Doctor. That sounds good enough for me." He shook his head, the lewd images I'd just planted in his brain putting a troubled look on his face. Adjusting his tie, he sat down in the chair placed in front of the camera. Obviously he'd done this sort of thing many times before, but this time things were going to be a bit different.

I glanced over, a helpful monitor nearby placed to show the live feed from the TAR News studio. "And coming up after the break, responding to the video we showed you earlier today of his opponent slandering him, Senator Dominic Jones will be speaking to us live. You won't want to miss this one!" the host announced excitedly.

Poor Dommy. Just one commercial break away from destroying his own career.

It was just then that I felt that aggravating buzz from between my tits. Turning away from Jones, I reached down and retrieved the headset. "What now, Mitch?" I growled.

"Sorry, I tried to delay them as long as I could, but... they're taking the votes back for the Purity Queen contest. If you had something in mind, you better get moving."

"Ah, Mitch, you useless sack of donkey shit," I muttered, hanging up the call.

"Doctor Malefas, may I ask who you-"

"KEEP QUIET," I cut off Jones's question with a casual command. "Just SIT RIGHT THERE and I'll be back."

I shoved my way out of the media room, all of Jones's staffers and bodyguards waiting outside. "Can we-" one of them started to ask.

"No, you can't, just stay put," I said as I breezed my way past them. Calling up my memory of the ballroom layout, I considered the most likely route that the box full of votes would be taken. Unfortunately for me, it was all the way around the other side of the building. There was no way I was going to make it there in time, unless...

"Ah, crap," I muttered, staring at one of the doors leading into the ballroom itself. It was the only way I'd be able to intercept the ballot box in time. But with that blessing still in place... it was going to hurt. A whole hell of a lot.

Inhaling deeply, I reached out and pushed my way into the ballroom. Immediately, the heat hit me like a wall of fire, almost making me stumble and fall. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to continue forward. I fought the urge to sprint, not wanting to draw attention to myself. But after a few steps into the consecrated space, I quickened my pace as much as I dared, dodging past everyone in my path as I made a beeline for the doors on the opposite side of the large ballroom. On stage, Mitch's favorite metal band turned Christian balladeers Devil Crusher were crooning something about Jesus and how He had forgiven them or some such bullshit, and it just made the whole experience that much more painful.

By the time I reached the other end of the room, I was just about ready to keel over with the agony. When I finally got through the door and stepped out into the hallway, it took everything I had left in me not to cry out in triumph, as the effect of the blessing abated the second I was back out in the hallway.

Pain. Been a while since I'd felt that particular sensation. Wouldn't recommend it.

Looking around as I regained my composure, I spotted the back of a woman dressed in the Starbright Event Planning uniform. In her arms, she had the box containing the Purity Queen ballots. "Hey, hold up a second," I called out to her.

She didn't seem to hear me, so I started to follow behind her. "You, with the box," I said in a loud voice as I walked. Several partygoers milling around the hallway turned around at my call, but the target of my pursuit was still blissfully unaware. "Dammit, would you just STOP!"

That did it. The woman with the box froze in her tracks, and I nearly ran into her from behind. She had not only stopped walking, but my command had left her completely immobilized mid-step. "Appreciate it," I smiled at the frozen woman, moving to grab the box out of her hands. I figured I should do this somewhere in private, but then I noticed the strange silence around me.

"Whoops," I muttered to myself, as I realized my poorly-aimed command hadn't just affected this woman. All along the hallway, every person had stopped in place, as if frozen by some invisible force field. "Oh... well, that actually makes things easier," I mused to myself. Pulling the lid off the box, I gave a little twitch with my fingers. Immediately, all the cast ballots burst into flames, evaporating to ashes within seconds. With another quick spell, a new set of votes flew from my hand and drifted down to land inside the empty box.

"There we go," I smiled, putting the lid back in place. "Democracy in action." Stepping away, I looked around at all the motionless people, some caught mid-conversation or mid-step, others simply standing in place. "Um.... CONTINUE?"^[1]

As if somebody had hit the "Play" button, everyone resumed their activities as if nothing ever happened. Great, crisis averted. Pulling out my phone, I checked to see how things were going with Senator Jones and his big interview. With my commands, right about now he should be making an absolute fool of himself.

On the live feed, the host was doing the introduction. "Joining us live, Senator Dominic Jones," the woman said. The screen went to a two-shot, Jones appearing on camera from the right side of the frame, and the TAR News reporter on camera on his left. "Senator, so glad you could join us tonight. I know you're in the middle of your big purity gala, but considering the recent remarks by your opponent, obviously you felt it necessary to respond to her slanderous accusations. Are these insinuations just the latest attempt by liberals to smear conservatives and their beliefs? Senator Jones?"

Jones sat silently, staring into the camera without a word.

"Senator Jones, are we coming through to you at all?" the reporter asked, looking off-screen at the producer. "Is the feed going out properly to him?" Getting confirmation, she looked back into the camera. "Senator Jones, did you hear my question?"

Jones continued to stare directly into the camera. In his eyes I could see a hint of panic, the man obviously wanting to say something but seemingly unable to speak.

Oh, fuck me running. I'd commanded him to "keep quiet" just before I left, and it seemed he was following the order perfectly. As if things weren't going badly enough on their own, now my own dick was one of the ones currently fucking me up the ass.

"Well, we'll cut away for now, see if we can't get Senator Jones back later once these technical issues are resolved," the reporter said, cutting the feed. "In the meantime, here's another..."

I turned off the screen, frustrated with myself for my own error. If my plan was going to work, I needed to make sure that Jones's interview happened sometime in the next few minutes. Otherwise, the timing would be wrecked to shit. And if I wanted to get back to the media room as quickly as possible...

Sighing, I looked at the door leading back into the ballroom. Well, I did it once. What was one more trip through the fire? Couldn't be any worse than the last time...

I pushed my way back into the ballroom, and immediately confirmed to myself that yes, this time was indeed worse. For as much as mortals used the - completely incorrect - phrase "burn in Hell," I could tell them that they'd never be able to understand what it truly meant to burn the way a demon felt going into a area blessed by an actual holy man. The effort it took for me to keep my face from showing what intense pain I was suffering was downright heroic.

About halfway through the ballroom, my skin feeling like it was being slowly cooked, I saw Emma O'Connor heading for me. "Doctor, I've been thinking about what you said, about being honest and everything. And I just don't know if-"

"Stop, don't doubt yourself," I said quickly, only slowing down a little as I passed. "Just BE TRUE TO YOURSELF and SPEAK YOUR HONEST FEELINGS and you'll be fine."

I could see Emma's expression change almost instantly from one of confusion and self-doubt to one of complete certainty. "Yes! Yes, that's exactly what I need to do. Thanks again, doctor, you really-"

"Yeah, yeah, great. Gotta run. Later," I said hurriedly as I rushed past her. As I reached the door and once again entered the safety of the hallway, I felt the pain of my burning flesh fade away. Fuck, what else could go wrong tonight? If this evening didn't end with the entire building reduced to a smoking crater, or everyone at the ball suddenly deciding to stab each other to death, at this point I'd consider that a victory of sorts.

"Doctor, please," one of Jones's aides again tried to stop me as I approached the door back into the media room. "We're watching the feed, it looks like Dominic is having some-"

"No time, no time," I said hastily, waving him away. "Just call the network back and say we had some tech issues, but it should be all fixed now." When the man just stared at me, I snapped, "CALL THEM, dammit!"

As the man quickly pulled up his phone, I stepped back into the media room. Jones saw me enter and turned in my direction, a look of worry on his face.

"YOU CAN SPEAK AGAIN," I said to him.

"Doctor, what just happened?" Jones immediately said, his normally calm voice cracking. "The cameras were on and I was live, but it was like I couldn't talk. It wasn't until you came into the room that I could finally-"

"It's fine," I assured him. "Just a bit of stage fright, I'm sure. Everything's okay now, and you should be going back live in just a few minutes."

"But doctor, it's not just that," Jones said, looking a bit uncomfortable. "I don't know what it is, but it's like I... I can't stop thinking about..." he seemed to hesitate. "...about my daughter. It's like all those horrible things Tulliver and her people have been insinuating about me... it's like I-"

Before he could continue, the monitor showing the live feed from TAR News came back online. "Alright, apologies to our viewers for that earlier technical snafu, but looks like we finally have Senator Jones ready to go," the anchorwoman said cheerfully. "Senator Jones, glad to finally be able to speak to you."

Jones immediately went into "public appearance" mode, giving the camera a confident smile and sitting in his chair with perfect posture. "Thanks for having me," he said with an air of false politeness. "Always happy to be speaking with your viewers."

"Well, I know you're taking time away from your big purity ball, Senator," the woman smiled. "But we definitely appreciate you coming on here tonight to address these remarks made by Gail Tulliver. Don't you find it concerning, Senator, how quickly liberals like Representative Tulliver resort to slander against their political opponents? Obviously you're way ahead of her in the polls, and as we saw in that leaked video, it sounds like rather than address the issues, she's ordering her staff to dig up dirt on you and your family."

"I think it speaks volumes about where the country stands when we're seeing these kinds of attacks from the left," Senator Jones replied. "Obviously my opponent is trying to distract voters with these accusations because she knows she can't win on the merits of her own ideas. But in the end, her strategy won't work."

"What are your thoughts on the allegations made by Representative Tulliver?" the woman asked. "The idea that this event tonight, an attempt to preserve the virginity of young girls in America, is somehow an indication that you and these other concerned fathers hold a sort of secret perversion towards your daughters?"

Jones hesitated for a moment before responding. "I... look, my daughter is a wonderful young lady who is smart and beautiful, and I love her very much," he said, a strange sort of tone to his voice. "I... I can't help but think about what a lovely, sexy wife she'll make, and it's hard not to fantasize about the night of her honeymoon, and what she and her new husband will end up-"

The anchor cleared her throat, giving a quick glance off-screen to her producer for a signal, before continuing. "Senator, I think maybe we had some more interference in the feed, might have distorted your last comments. Please, Senator, let's get back on track here and focus on the issues."

"Of course," Jones said, giving a slightly embarrassed nod. "I apologize, but just the very thought of my daughter's innocence being sullied... of some man stripping her down and putting his hands all over her tender young flesh..." he trailed off, staring at the camera with a mixture of fear and lust in his eyes. The desires I'd placed inside his mind with my seductive powers were clearly in full effect.

"Um, perhaps we should focus on another topic, then," the woman suggested. "Your opponent's position on abortion rights, for example?"

Jones nodded at her words. "Of course. As far as I'm concerned, there's nothing more sacred than the sanctity of life. If a woman becomes pregnant, it's God's will that she keep the baby, no matter what." He seemed to pause, almost as if to leave it there, before adding, "Even in cases of incest, the rights of the unborn child should be respected. If a father were to engage in sex with his daughter and impregnate her, as shocking as the idea might be, I would expect Angelica to bear that child. The baby would be part of our family, and I-"

"Senator, I think maybe you're getting a little off topic again," the reporter cautioned.

Jones, however, continued without missing a beat. "I'm sorry, but I just can't focus on anything else. Angelica is just so sweet, so innocent, and I don't want her to be tainted by some filthy man who can't appreciate what a precious gift she is. She's my little angel, and if any man should be the one to turn her from a girl into a woman, it should be me." I could see the lust in Jones's eyes grow even stronger. "It's a father's right, I believe, to be the first man in his daughter's life. To lay her down beneath him and teach her the ways of love and passion. My Angelica, I... I just... I want her so badly."

"Alright, well, obviously we're still having some issues," the flustered anchor said, as her producer cut the feed and the image of Jones disappeared from the screen. "Anyway, um... let's go to commercial. When we come back-"

Putting his head in his hands, Jones muttered, "Oh God." He looked at me with fearful eyes, saying, "Doctor, I don't know what's happening to me. It's like all I can think about is doing terrible things to Angelica. Just ripping away those pretty clothes from her body and... and..."

"It's okay, Senator," I said, putting a gentle hand on his shoulder. "You know, in times like these, I can only think of one person that we can always turn to for guidance. You know, that old friend who seems to always know what's best for everyone?" I pointed upward. "You want my advice? This ballroom has a nice little chapel set up. Why don't you go straight there, and just keep praying until all those awful thoughts go away?"

Jones stared at me for several long seconds, before nodding. "Yes," he said slowly. "Thank you, Dr. Malefas. You're the one person I feel like I can trust, apart from the Almighty Himself. I'm... I'm going to go follow your advice."

"You do that, pal," I said, grinning as Jones rushed off to try and find some salvation from his sinful urges. But with my infernal power warping his mind, all the prayers in the world weren't gonna stop the senator from craving his daughter's teenage flesh. As I watched him rush out of sight, I pulled out my phone to check the feed from inside the ballroom. If the timing worked out right, it should be around the time that the Purity Queen would be receiving her crown.

On my phone screen, the lead singer of Devil Crusher was on the mic. "Alright, folks, we're going to take a break now. But we'll be back later to play a few slow songs, give all you dads out there a chance to dance with your little blessings from God. But right now, sounds like Rufus Hooten is coming back up, and we're going to find out which of you fine young ladies will be named 'Purity Queen' tonight. See you all in a few!"

The band shuffled off the stage, replaced by the grinning right-wing personality. "Alright, give it up for Devil Crusher!" Rufus shouted enthusiastically, pumping his fist into the air. "Now those guys, they're living proof that no matter how much you let yourself get tainted by all the filth of the music industry, you can still find your way back home to the Lord! Now, it's the moment you ladies have all been waiting for! The votes have been counted, and we have our winner!"

The crowd of dads and daughters crowded around the stage, everybody's eyes going to Angelica as they waited for her inevitable coronation. Rufus was handed an envelope, and he fumbled with it before pulling out a folded piece of paper and holding it up. "Our Purity Queen is..." He stared at the paper in front of him, as if someone had written the most shocking thing imaginable on the inside of it. He gave a quick glance to the person who'd handed him the envelope, the event staffer giving him a confused shrug. "Um... well, looks like the winner is... Miss Emma O'Connor!"

It was like every girl in the audience let out a collective gasp. All eyes turned to the shocked Emma, who had a look on her face like she suspected she was being punked. Meanwhile, at the corner of the live feed image, I could see Angelica's smile begin to fade, as if she was only just now realizing that it wasn't her own name that had appeared on Rufus's sheet.

"Well, don't be shy, Emma!" Rufus said, recovering quickly. "Come on up here and accept your crown!"

Still stunned, Emma headed for the stairs up to the stage. As Angelica fumed, the other girls in the ballroom began to start a slow clap, which quickly grew into cheers for the new queen. As Rufus placed the Purity Crown on her head, Emma gave a nervous, awkward wave to the cheering crowd.

"Alright, yeah, give it up for Queen Emma!" Rufus called out. After giving the cheers some time to die down, he handed Emma the microphone and asked, "So, what do ya say, Queen Emma? How are you feeling right now?"

Emma stood there for a long second before answering, and when she finally did speak, the tone of her voice was calm and assured. "You know, I didn't really expect to be up here tonight," she said. "I mean, I'm not like the other girls here. I'm not rich or famous or well-connected. My dad's just a regular guy with his own construction company. But you know... I was talking to someone tonight, and she said that if I ended up in a situation like this, I should just be honest. Say what I really felt, and not worry about what anyone else thought."

A few people in the audience cheered as she spoke, while cautiously looking over at Angelica looking about ready to explode.

"So, I'm going to do like she told me to do. Be completely honest and open when I say..." Emma said, clearing her throat. "...fuck all this."

The cheers instantly went silent, the crowd staring in shock at their new Purity Queen.

"No, seriously, this whole purity ball thing is just a bunch of bullshit," she continued. "And not just because half of the girls here have already had sex a bunch of times before tonight. No, it's bullshit because our 'purity' isn't some magical state of being. And it's definitely not something I want my dad to be thinking about constantly. If I want to wait until marriage to have sex, that's nobody's business but mine. And if I want to go out tonight, find some random guy to fuck me senseless, then my dad can just... you know... deal with it."

"Alright, I think that's enough," Rufus said, trying to take back the microphone from Emma.

"Back off, I'm not done yet," Emma growled, managing to send the older man back a step with her glare alone. Turning back to the audience, she continued her big speech. "The only reason we're all here tonight is because our dads want to kiss the ass of a US Senator, thinking it'll make them more powerful and influential. Meanwhile, us girls have to smile and look pretty and pretend like we actually care about this whole thing. Oh, and be friendly to this bitch in particular."

She went to the end of the stage, pointing down at Angelica. "Yeah, that's right. I called you a bitch, because that's exactly what you are," she said, weathering the death glare that Angelica was giving her without a hint of her former fear. "Acting like you're so much better than us just because your daddy's one of those bigshot politicians. You know what? I'm done putting up with your shit. If your dad is so worried about your virginity, maybe he should just lock you in your room and lose the key. I mean, not like any guy besides your own dad would put up with your crap for long enough to marry you, anyway."

"Alright, Emma, you need to stop now," called out a man approaching from the crowd. Must have been her father, judging by the resemblance. "You're embarrassing yourself."

"Oh, no, I'm not," Emma said with a smirk. "I'm just saying what we're all thinking. And you know something else, Dad? The only reason I'm still a virgin is because I just haven't found the right guy to take me to bed. But you know what? I think I'm going to have to handle that problem tonight."

"Emma, stop-" her father started to say, as Emma tossed the microphone down and leapt off the stage. She ran straight through the crowd towards one of the ballroom exits, pushing past people coming in to make her rapid exit.

"Atta girl, Emma," I said to myself, as the camera pointed back at Rufus standing awkwardly back on stage.

"Well... sounds like our Purity Queen is abdicating her throne," Rufus awkwardly quipped, having grabbed the microphone from down at his feet. "Maybe we'll hold a new vote later. Anyway, show's over, let's get back to the party. I was just about to say that-"

In a blur of white, Rufus found himself set upon by a furious Angelica. Snatching the microphone out of his hand, she whirled on the audience, her face beet red and eyes wild.

"You... all of you are going to pay for this!" she shouted, pointing a finger out and across the entire crowd of fathers and daughters. "Everyone who voted for that crazy skank instead of me, you're going to regret it! I'm going to remember all your names, and when I find my dad, I'll make sure he makes every single one of you sorry!"

The mic hit the floor again, as Angelica tossed it down and stormed off the stage, leaving Rufus with an audience full of bewildered faces. Watching the feed, I made note of which door Angelica was leaving by, moving along the hallway to intercept her. After all of the complications, things were finally starting to line up.

As I reached the right door, I heard Angelica angrily questioning one of the security staff. "Hey, has any of you seen my father? Answer me, you minimum-wage losers! Somebody around here has to have seen him!"

As she screamed her demands, the security guards all shook their heads. I came up to Angelica, who whirled on me in a fury. "You, I saw you chatting with my dad before," she snarled. "Where is he?"

I made to open my mouth, but then shook my head. Calling back to her earlier threats to have me thrown out if I said another word to her, I gestured to the security guards and arched my brow at her, pointing at my obediently-shut mouth.

Grunting in annoyance, Angelica gritted her teeth. "Fine, you're allowed to talk, Dr. whatever your name was. Now, where is he?"

"Appreciate you breaking my vow of silence, Angelica," I said, remaining pleasant in the face of her rage. "Last I saw, your father was heading for the chapel. Sounded like he had some impure thoughts he wanted to discuss with the man upstairs." As she moved to head that way, I cleared my throat. "Angelica, you should really try to calm down. Carrying around all this anger and hostility, it can't be good for you."

"I don't know who you think you are..." Angelica hissed. "But I don't appreciate being talked down to!"

"But you should STOP AND LISTEN TO ME FOR A MINUTE, my dear," I continued, my command halting her in her attempts to seek out her father. "I understand your frustration. You're used to always getting exactly what you want, thanks to your father. But perhaps you should consider taking a different approach, rather than demanding that he do everything your way. He's really going through a lot, what with his job and the election and all. Maybe instead of always being so demanding, you should GIVE HIM WHAT HE WANTS for once."

Angelica rolled her eyes, even as my command altered her mental processes almost imperceptibly. "Fine, whatever. Can I go now?"

I stepped aside, allowing Angelica to pass me. Well, it was only a matter of time now. The suggestions I'd planted with both Jones and his daughter would inevitably result in the two of them sullying the ballroom chapel with their filthy desires. Giving Karkatha the blackmail she wanted on her human persona's political opposition, and giving me a nice little meal to cap off one miserable evening.

In my blouse, I felt the buzz of the headset. "Hey, just letting you know... shit's popping off in the chapel," Mitch said once I had the earpiece in place.

"Oh, it certainly will be soon enough," I said with a sly smile. "Any second now, Angelica is going to find her daddy and-"

"No, I'm saying stuff's happening right now," Mitch corrected. "Here, I'll text you a link to the video feed coming from the hidden camera in the chapel. I think maybe you might want to see this."

Ducking through the door, Emma took a second to catch her breath. After she had rushed out of the ballroom, she had heard her father calling after her. No doubt wanting her to apologize for all that stuff she'd said on stage. Rounding a corner, she had ducked into the first door she spotted, the room inside dimly lit and almost silent.

What had gotten into her? When she'd gotten that microphone in her hand, it was like she couldn't stop herself from speaking her mind. Yeah, that therapist lady had said to "be honest" and all, but Emma doubted she had meant for her to curse out the entire ballroom full of important businessmen and politicians. And definitely not to focus so much spite towards Angelica Jones in particular.

And yet, Emma didn't regret anything she'd said. Not about Angelica or any of the other people there tonight who had been trying to pretend like they cared about purity. Right now, she felt free, like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Even now, thinking about the look on Angelica's face as Emma had called her a bitch gave her a rush of satisfaction. It was like Emma had been able to cut loose at last, stop caring so much about what other people thought about her. She hadn't even realized how much she'd bottled up her own emotions until that very moment.

Cautiously, she peeked out through a crack in the door. Her father was scanning the area, and Emma let out her breath as she saw him rush past where she was hiding. Just needed to stay here for a few minutes, wait for him to get far enough away so she could slip out and...

And what? Up on stage, one of the many declarations she had made was her desire to spoil this so-called "sacred purity" everyone was so fixated on. Mixed in with the excitement of finally being able to speak her mind without fear, there was something else. A craving that was growing stronger by the minute.

Right now, more than anything, Emma O'Connor wanted to get fucked. Not make love, not have a sweet and gentle romance with someone. She wanted to feel a big, hard prick pounding into her virgin pussy over and over again, filling up every inch of her. Fuck all this talk of purity and chastity, Emma just wanted to get laid.

Behind her, Emma heard someone whispering softly. Finally, certain that she was safe in here for now, Emma turned to see what room she had just entered. The lights were low, the walls covered with dark wooden paneling. The air was thick with the scent of incense, and a small altar stood against one wall, with candles flickering in front of it. Apparently she had managed to wander into the ballroom's small chapel. Which, considering what was on her mind at the moment, was just about the last place she wanted to be.

Still, she found herself feeling curious. Taking a step into the room, she searched for the source of the voice. It seemed to be coming from one of the pews at the back. She held back a gasp as she saw who was there: none other than Senator Dominic Jones himself, head bowed as he prayed softly.

She knew she should leave. That this was the last person she should be with after her little outburst on stage. But something compelled her to move towards him anyway. As she moved closer, she could start making out the words he was mumbling.

"...take these thoughts away from me. Please, Lord, these desires are so strong I cannot control them. I fear for what might happen the next time I see her. What I might do to Angelica if I'm unable to fight off the desire to... to touch her, to kiss her..."

Emma felt a stirring in her loins, as she realized what Jones's prayer was truly about. Like everyone, she had heard the rumors. That this whole "purity ball" thing was just an excuse for Senator Jones to fixate on his daughter Angelica like some kind of sick weirdo. Before now, Emma had figured it was just people being weird, seeing perverted stuff where it wasn't really there. But hearing what the man in front of her was saying, Emma was shocked to realize that it was true. Senator Jones really did want his daughter Angelica. Wanted her so much that he was afraid to even be around her, for fear he wouldn't be able to resist his urges.

It should have disgusted Emma, hearing Jones pour out all his filthy lusts in the form of a prayer. But it somehow only made her hornier than ever before. Hearing Jones confess his dirty fantasies, Emma felt a strange sense of kinship with the older man. Just like her, he was tempted by the forbidden, and after years of keeping those feelings locked down deep inside, he'd finally had enough of keeping them inside.

Emma's heart pounded in her chest, as she found herself moving forward. She gasped as she lost her footing a little, getting tripped up in the folds of her fancy dress. Hearing the noise, Jones looked up and caught sight of her. His eyes widened and he began to rise to his feet, but Emma held out her hand to stop him.

"Don't worry, Senator," she said gently, "I won't tell anyone what I heard. You... you really do have those sorts of feelings towards Angelica?"

Jones looked mortified, realizing that Emma had heard his confession out loud. "I-I don't know what's wrong with me," he stammered. "Despite what everyone always said, I can't remember ever thinking about my daughter like this. Not before tonight. But now... it's like I've suddenly gone crazy." He sank back into the pew, a miserable look on his face. "I just don't know what I'm going to do now. I'm afraid of what might happen if I'm ever alone with her again. The things I might find myself doing. It's like I can't even control my own body anymore."

Emma smiled and nodded, taking a seat next to him on the pew. "You know, one of my teachers was telling us once about something called displacement. Do you know what that means?" Jones shook his head. "See, it's kinda like... you feel negative feelings towards a certain person, but for some reason you're unable to express those feelings directly to them. Because it would lead to some sort of consequences if you did. So instead, you take those feelings and you... displace them. You take all those bad, awful urges and you release them on a completely unrelated person instead."

Jones didn't seem to understand. "I... I don't know how that applies to my situation," he replied, looking down at the floor.

"Here, I'll show you," Emma said with a smile. "Close your eyes for just a second, Senator." When Jones complied, Emma rose softly to her feet. Reaching down to the bottom of her elaborate gown, she pulled it up over her head, tossing it over the pew in front of them. Underneath, she wore nothing but a plain white bra and panties to match. The kind of boring undergarments that a "good girl" would wear.

But after tonight, Emma had decided, she had no intention of being a "good girl". Reaching up into her hair, she removed the Purity Queen crown, tossing in on top of her crumpled dress like the garbage it was. Then, her undergarments joined the rest of her discarded clothes, leaving her standing in front of Jones in all her naked glory. "Open your eyes, Senator Jones. Look at me."

Jones opened his eyes slowly, gasping as he saw Emma's bare teenage body in front of him. "Yo... young lady, what are you doing?" He asked nervously. "This is highly inappropriate!"

"So is wanting to screw your own daughter," she replied, smiling. "So how about this? I'll let you displace all those dirty thoughts you have about Angelica, and put them all on me instead." She reached out and grabbed Jones by the hand, placing it against her bare pussy. "You can work out all those dirty fantasies you have about your daughter on me, get them all out of your system. Right now, I just... I need to fuck so bad, and I don't care who does what to me. Just as long as somebody takes my virginity tonight, nothing else really matters. So you see, we both get what we want in the end."

"Oh my god!" Jones gasped as he felt the heat between Emma's legs. She was soaking wet, and as his fingers slid across her smooth mound, she shivered in pleasure. "No, I mustn't! Even if I thought that would work... we can't do such a thing here!" He gestured towards the cross at the front of the chapel. "This is a sacred place of prayer!"

"So? God is the one who gave you all those sinful thoughts to begin with," Emma said, moving her hips slightly. "And despite all your praying, doesn't sound like He's going to help you very much with those desires any time soon. So how about we help each other instead? Don't they always say, 'God helps those who help themselves?'" Emma giggled as she pressed her pussy firmly against his hand. "Well, why don't you go ahead and help yourself to this, Senator?"

Jones stared at Emma in shock, even as one of his fingers slipped inside her. "Are... are you sure about this?"

"Absolutely," she murmured. "I'm not interested in being pure. Not anymore, and... I don't think I ever really cared about any of that. I just want to feel what it's like to be with a man. If not you, then anyone else would do. So, are you ready to make me a woman, Senator Jones? Or should I go find someone else?"

"Can..." Jones stammered, obviously on the brink of giving in. "Do you mind if... can I call you 'Angelica?'"

Emma smiled down at him. "Sure, Daddy. I'll be your little angel. Now, let me see that big hard dick you got for me."

"Shit, I can't believe this!" I said through gritted teeth, watching on my phone screen as Emma started to undo Senator Jones' pants. "What the fuck is she doing? I told that girl to 'be honest,' not to fucking seduce the goddamn host of the party!"

On my headset, I heard Mitch laugh. "Well, is this really that much of a problem?"

"Of course it's a problem!" I hissed, moving to a quiet part of the hallway. "I was supposed to get blackmail for your boss! She wanted a video of Dominic Jones fucking his daughter! Not him with some random other... virgin... underage teen girl..." Even as I was saying the words, I realized how stupid they sounded. "Yeah, I suppose you've got a point. You are sending this footage to Gail, right?"

"Every last bit of it," Mitch confirmed. "Nice work, babe! I can't imagine Miss Tulliver is going to complain too much about having compromising video of her opponent porking some minor. Even if it ain't his darling daughter, that's gotta be enough to destroy his political career." He laughed again. "Guess that's mission accomplished, you can go home now..."

"You know what?" I said, finding a chair and taking a seat. "Think I'm going to hang out for a while. Enjoy the fruits of my labor."

Chapter Text

"Oh, yes, Daddy!" Emma cried out, bouncing on top of Jones in a frenzy. "Your dick feels so good inside me! Fuck me harder! Fuck your little angel!"

"Mmmmmm!" Jones groaned, thrusting up into Emma's tight young cunt. "Oh, Angelica, you're so beautiful and sexy and hot and-" He leaned forward, his lips finding one of Emma's breasts and sucking her nipple into his mouth.

"Yes, Daddy!" Emma moaned, wrapping her arms around his neck. "You've wanted this for so long, haven't you? Dreamt about me every night, jerking off and imagining what it'd be like to fuck me. And now... oh, Daddy... now your little princess is finally yours, isn't she, Daddy?"

Jones grunted in reply, his hands gripping her ass tightly as he pounded up into her young pussy with renewed vigor. "Angelica, you feel so damn good! Just like I knew you would, sweetheart! It's true, tonight wasn't the first time I imagined myself having sex with you. Watching you grow up, turn into such a beautiful young woman... I always knew you were special to me, Angelica. That you would always belong to me." He leaned forward and kissed Emma, eyes closed to allow him to picture his darling daughter's tongue slipping into his mouth. "Promise me, sweetheart. Promise Daddy that you'll always be my angel."

"I promise, Daddy," Emma said in a breathless whisper.

Leaning back, Jones enjoyed the feeling of Emma's insides squeezing around his throbbing erection. "Oh, Lord, I tried! You saw how hard I tried! But these wicked thoughts, I just had to have them out of my head. I couldn't keep them to myself anymore!"

"I don't think He can hear you, Daddy," Emma said with a sly smile. "So why don't we..." she leaned down, whispering something in Jones' ear before kissing him gently on the lips again.

"You... you really are a dirty girl, Angelica," Jones said, as his hands went to her bare breasts, fondling them roughly as he began to fuck her faster and deeper. "So filthy and sinful, just the kind of girl Daddy always hoped you'd grow up to be!"

Emma giggled. "Sure am, Daddy! Now, come on, let's give the Lord a real show!"

Give him what he wants.

Those words ran through Angelica's head as she made her way around the ballroom hallway towards the chapel. And as much as the idea sounded good, there was only one problem: Angelica had no idea what her father actually wanted from her.

If she asked him, he'd probably just repeat back what he'd said about this whole purity ball idea: he wanted her to be pure and innocent until she got married. But sometimes, Angelica wondered if that was what her father really wanted or not. Despite everyone keeping quiet around her, she had definitely heard all the whispers. Lewd comments on her Instagram posts, asking stuff like, "So, when are you and your dad gonna do it already?" Or, "I'd love to be the one to help you out with that virginity problem, but I think a certain Senator got there first..."

It was disgusting. The thought of having sex with her own father made her sick to her stomach... didn't it? Weird, even as she went to track him down, she found herself thinking about what it might be like if he did want to do those sorts of things with her.

After all, most guys out there weren't exactly the types to treat her the way she deserved. They put in a good show of being pious and all, but deep down inside they all just wanted the same thing. So... would it be so bad for her first time to be with someone who loved her, cared about her? Someone she could trust not to hurt her?

Maybe... maybe it wouldn't be so bad. If she was with her father...

She shook it off as she saw the sign next to a door just ahead of her: "CHAPEL." She opened the door cautiously, not wanting to disturb her father if he was in the middle of praying.

But once she shut the door behind her and stepped inside, she realized that someone was in the middle of something. And it definitely wasn't praying.

"Oh, that's it, Daddy!" moaned a young woman's voice ahead of her. "Fuck me like the whore I am! Show God how much you love my pussy!"

Angelica took a cautious step forward, not wanting to believe she was actually hearing this. But as she made her way into the dim room, she saw the distinctive bald head of her own father from behind. His back was to the door, and he was facing the small altar at the front of the chapel. As Angelica got closer, she could see his hips moving rhythmically.

"That's it, Angelica," she heard her father say, his voice echoing off the walls. "You're such a filthy, nasty girl! Such a naughty little slut! I know you want it! I know you want my big dick! You want Daddy to take you right here, in front of God! Don't you, baby?"

Angelica felt her heart beating wildly as she looked at him. Her father was having sex with someone... and he was calling out her name as he did it! It was like all those dirty rumors people kept talking about were true.

Her dad wanted her. Wanted to have sex with his own daughter. But... who was he actually having sex with? Whoever it was, her father had them sprawled out on her back across the altar, fucking her right under the watchful eye of Jesus up on the cross above them.

And as much as Angelica hated to admit it, she also found herself getting aroused as she watched. As twisted as it seemed, watching her father fuck this other woman was somehow turning her on.

"Yes!" the girl screamed as her father slammed into her with renewed force. "God is watching us, Daddy! Watching you make me your bitch! Your dirty little angel! That's what you really want, isn't it, Daddy? You don't want a sweet, pure, innocent virgin for a daughter... you want a filthy, depraved little slut!"

"Oh, Angelica..." her father groaned, slamming into the girl again and again. "That is what I want. I realize that now. All that talk about keeping you pure... I was a fool! I should have known you were born to be a little slut! Seeing you with your legs spread wide, taking Daddy's dick like this... I can't imagine anything more beautiful!"

"Tell me, Daddy," the mystery girl playing Jones's fantasy daughter said, "Tell me what you want. I'll be whatever you need me to be. I'll do all the things that Mommy is too good for. You want to watch me with other guys? Give my body away as a gift to your biggest supporters? Tie me up and whip me? Make me your sex slave? Whatever you want, Daddy, I'll give it to you."

Her father grunted in response. "Just like this, Angelica. I want you just like you are right now. A girl who loves sex more than anything else in the world. Who is willing to spread her legs for any man who looks her way, who lives for getting fucked hard and fast. That is what I want from you, Angelica. I want you to be my little fuck-whore. My dirty, sinful angel!"

"Yes, Daddy, I promise!" the girl cried. "I'll do whatever you want, anything you want! I'll be your whore if that's what it takes to get you off!"

Angelica was starting to feel light-headed. This whole scene was so wrong, so perverted and disgusting. But still... part of her couldn't deny that there was a strange sort of pleasure in seeing her own father being so wild and out of control. Hearing her normally proper and reserved father say such filthy things... it was so hot! She felt a twinge of excitement tingling between her thighs... and then a wave of shame washed over her. What was going on?! Why was she feeling these weird urges?

Leaning to her side, she rested her hand on one of the pews. She was surprised when, instead of cold wood underneath her palm, she felt soft fabric.

As she looked down, and saw the distinctive red dress tossed over the back of the pew with a crown resting on top, she felt her vision begin to blur. It was her! That bitch Emma O'Connor! It wasn't bad enough that she stole the Purity Queen crown from her... now she was stealing Angelica's father away? How dare she! She was nobody, just some common bitch! How could she possibly deserve to get fucked by a man like her father?

"Oh, Angelica, you dirty little slut," Jones' voice echoed through the chapel. "You're everything I ever wanted in a daughter! A filthy little angel who knows exactly how to make my cock feel good."

Feeling sick, Angelica turned around, stumbling out of the chapel without letting either of the two in the room notice her. She was furious, absolutely livid. And yet, despite the anger welling inside her, those words from before ran through her head once again.

Give him what he wants.

And along with that, echoes of the depraved scene she had just witnessed.

...you want a filthy, depraved little slut!

Give him what he wants.

I want you just like you are right now. A girl who loves sex more than anything else in the world. Who is willing to spread her legs for any man who looks her way, who lives for getting fucked hard and fast.

Give him what he wants.

That is what I want from you, Angelica. I want you to be my little fuck-whore. My dirty, sinful angel!

The anger subsided. Angelica knew what she had to do. How to give her father exactly what he was after.

She smiled to herself as she made her way towards the hallway leading to the building adjoining the ballroom. She'd overheard one of the event staff saying something earlier tonight, hadn't seemed important at the time. But now... she knew exactly where she needed to be. In a building full of fathers out to protect their precious little girls from the sins of the flesh, there was only one place she could think of where she could get what she needed right then.

Time to go meet the band.

"Did you hear something, Daddy?" Emma asked, hands gripping the edge of the alter as Jones pounded into her. "I thought maybe I heard somebody come through the door just a second ago."

"Who fucking cares?" Jones grunted, slamming into the brunette beauty again and again. "Let them watch. All I care about is fucking my angel in the sight of God! Anybody else is free to get a look, too."

Emma tried to look around the thrusting older man, and for a moment she thought she saw the door closing shut. But in the end, she decided to follow Jones's lead, and not give a shit about whoever might've been watching. Hell, the thought that someone might actually see them having sex here was kinda hot. Maybe they'd realize, like Emma had, that all this talk of purity and chastity was bullshit, and that they should have fun and enjoy themselves instead.

Because this... this felt amazing. Jones's cock was so big and thick, pounding into her pussy with such force that it felt like he was going to split her open. For an older guy, he seemed like he could go on forever like this. Emma had already cum once from his forceful thrusting, and still he kept on going and going.

Fuck, all those girls out there wanting to wait until getting married to have sex, they were missing out on so much. Emma resolved herself right then... Jones was just the beginning for her. She fully intended after tonight to keep having sex with as many guys as possible. As many cocks as possible, filling her formerly-virgin pussy over and over again...

"Oh, Angelica," Jones moaned, his voice echoing in the small chapel. "Daddy's gonna fill you with so much cum... I'm gonna flood you with so much jizz, it's gonna be leaking out of your snatch for days afterwards."

Emma giggled at that as Jones picked up his pace. "That sounds yummy, Daddy. Your slutty little angel wants to feel every last drop of your hot cream. I can't wait for you to shoot it deep into me!"

Jones leaned in and kissed the girl on the lips, his tongue slipping into her mouth and caressing hers with his own. As he did so, his hips continued to pump into her, his big dick sliding in and out of her slick cunt with ease. Emma hissed as she felt another orgasm start to build up within her body, feeling Jones' big shaft sliding against her clit every time he buried it to the hilt in her wet, eager pussy.

"I'm nearly there... Daddy..." Emma gasped. "So close to cumming... so close! Make me your cum dumpster, Daddy! Give me what I want... please, Daddy!"

Jones pulled his head back and grinned at the girl in front of him, his eyes gleaming with lust. "Here it comes..." he said, grinning wide. "Here comes Daddy's cum!" He slammed his throbbing erection deep into his surrogate daughter/sex partner, burying his big shaft balls-deep in her tight, soaking-wet hole. "Ah! Ahhhhhh!" he groaned loudly as he came. "Fuck yes! Take my cum, you dirty little slut! Oh, fuck!"

"Oh, Daddy, I feel it! So good, Daddy! It's all in my belly!" Emma squealed as she felt Jones's cum gush into her, flooding her insides with his hot seed. The thought that this first sexual experience might also result in a pregnancy... well, that was a problem to worry about later. Right now, all that mattered was that Emma was cumming for the second time, her pussy contracting around Jones's prick as his sperm poured into her womb. Their voices joined together in a vulgar choir of ecstasy as the two came together, right underneath the dour carved visage of their savior up on the cross.

Jones panted, as the last few spurts of semen drained from his aching balls. "Fuck, that... that was incredible, baby. Your pussy felt so damn good! I think those wicked cravings are starting to subside."

Emma giggled, leaning in and kissing Jones on the cheek. "Guess my teacher was right about that displacement thing. Glad I could help you out, Daddy!"

"You did, you really did. Thank you so much, Ang..." he started to say, before cutting himself off. "No, enough of playing pretend. I should have asked from the start: what's your real name?"

Emma opened her mouth to answer him, but instead the information came from behind the two of them.

"Emma!" called out her father, having entered the chapel while both of them were busy making each other cum. "You..." he looked to his daughter's partner, jaw just about to hit the floor. "Senator, you... you screwed my daughter?"

As Jones struggled to come up with a response, Emma gave her father a grin. "He sure did, Daddy! Guess you don't have to worry about protecting my purity anymore!"

"Man, this gig sucks! Why we gotta play these boring ass parties anyway? I miss the days back when we were just a plain old metal band. Getting wasted every night, banging groupies... now instead of popping their cherries, we're telling 'em to save themselves for their future husbands and shit."

Jimmy Polk, lead singer of Devil Crusher, sat patiently as his drummer Tino Morales went off on another of his long rants. "Lord, forgive him for his sins, and may he learn to shut the heck up, already," he said after Tino had finally run out of steam. "You know why we're here, man. God has chosen us to spread His word and teach others of His good deeds," he said, maintaining his calm demeanor even though he was just about at his limit with his bandmate's endless whining.

"Man, I hate to say it, Jimmy. But Tino's got a point," said guitarist Sean Murphy. "I mean, yeah, we're making a lot more money doing the whole Christian Rock thing than we ever did back when we were playing bars and clubs and shit. Shit, the money we save not doing blow alone is probably enough to pay for a new Corvette for all of us. But... man, I kinda miss when we were just a regular ol' rock band."

The last member of the band, bassist Dan Whelan, reached into his case and pulled out a spiral-bound notebook. "You know how many songs I had almost finished before we made the switch to this whole Christian thing?" he said. "So many great ideas, but now all I get to write about is Jesus, Jesus, and more Jesus. Shit, I think I'm running out of ways to say 'Boy, this God guy, He's a real special dude!'"

"Look, any of you don't like it, there's the door over there," Jimmy finally replied, giving his bandmates the evil eye. "You don't think I could replace any of you in a heartbeat?" he added, giving his friends a pointed look. "Look, just... deal with it, okay? We're making good money, and we're helping people out with our positive messages of faith in Jesus Christ."

"Yeah, but man... it'd be nice to get fucked by a hot groupie or two again sometime," Sean muttered.

Tino nodded in agreement. "Yeah, the bitches that wait at the doors in the back now... they just want to come on our tour bus and pray with us or whatever... what I wouldn't give to just bang one more horny-ass slut!"

"Hey!" Jimmy barked at them, waving his arms in front of him. "Keep it down! Senator Jones or anyone else hears you talking like that, we're liable to lose this job! Look, we just have to play a few more songs, let the girls get in their dances with their fathers and stuff, then we'll be done."

"At least they let us move out of that cramped-ass conference room they had us set up in," Sean observed, stretching out on the couch in the ballroom's employee breakroom. "This is much better. And since we got the place to ourselves, means I can crack these out."

"Wait, are you kidding?" Jimmy said, as Sean reached into one of their gear cases to retrieve a six-pack of beer. "That's why you guys wanted to move in here, so you could drink without anyone seeing? This is supposed to be a good, clean family-friendly event for these young women, remember?"

"Guess you don't want one then," Tino said, as he grabbed one of the bottles from Sean and cracked it open. "Dude, seriously, it's only the girls that gotta stay pure tonight. Ain't nobody said us grown men can't enjoy ourselves."

"Hell yes!" Dan agreed, taking a bottle from Sean and popping off the cap. "Shit, Jimmy, lighten up! It's just one drink. Man, back in the day we used to go through at least five of these a night. Just let us have a little bit of fun, huh?"

Jimmy shook his head, watching as his bandmates started chugging down the cheap booze. "You guys... we're supposed to be a Christian rock band. If we go back up on that stage drunk off our asses, that's gonna hurt the image we're trying to build, and it'll make the kids that we're here to help think that we're hypocrites. You know that."

"Well, good thing you're staying sober, then, ain't it?" Tino said sarcastically. "You're, like, the band's designated driver and shit. You just stay up front there being Mr. Pure and Righteous, while we party it up."

"No, no way! I'm putting my foot down, guys!" Jimmy said firmly. "I'm the leader of this band, and I'm telling you that it's time to-"

Their inter-band squabble was interrupted by the sound of the break room door being pushed open. All of them looked up to see a blonde girl in a pure white gown step inside, a large smile on her face as she walked towards them. "Wow, I can't believe it's actually Devil Crusher!" she said excitedly as she came closer. "You guys were so awesome out there! I just love your music!"

"Well, thank you very much," Tino said, his eyes roaming over her body. "Always happy to hear from a fan of ours. Hey, if you're bored with the party, you can hang out back here with us. Maybe we can-"

Leaning over to his drummer, Jimmy whispered in his ear. "Dude, do you know who that is? That's Angelica Jones. You know, the daughter of Senator Dominic Jones, the guy who hired us for this gig? So keep your eyes pointed up and your hands to yourself, unless you want your career to end right here, tonight! And put those beers away!"

"Oh, I'm sorry!" Angelica giggled. "I didn't mean to disturb you guys, but I just had to come back and show you how much I appreciate you coming here tonight. I don't know what my dad is paying you, but I bet it's not nearly enough."

"Not at all, Miss Jones," Jimmy said, playing the part of a humble musician to perfection. "We're just happy to spread the good news of our Lord and Savior. Matthew 6:24, 'No one can serve two masters. Either you will hate the one and love the other, or you will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You cannot serve both God and money.' It's not about the money for us. It's about spreading the word of our Lord."

"Well, still," Angelica said with a coy little grin, "I feel like you guys deserve a little something extra for all your hard work. Maybe something a little... sinful..."

The four musicians watched in shock, as Angelica pulled her dress off over her head, revealing her lacy white bra and panties. "Lord, forgive me," Tino said, eyes drinking in the girl's tender young body as she flung her dress across the room, "but it's time to go back to the old me."

Angelica giggled, spinning around to show off her gorgeous round ass, before putting her hands on her hips. "What do you think? You boys feel like having some fun with an angel tonight? I'm all yours, whatever you want me to do..."

"Oh, I can think of a few things we might want you to do, Miss Jones," Dan replied with a grin, leering at Angelica's ass as he took a long swig of his beer. "But I don't think your father would approve of the sorts of things we'd ask of such an innocent young thing like you."

Angelica laughed. "Oh, no, he would! I just heard my daddy say, he wants a daughter who's a filthy little angel, a total whore for hard cock! And tonight, I decided I want to do something nice for Daddy, try to become the dirty girl he always wanted me to be." She put on a pouty face. "But, gee, I've never done anything naughty before, so I'm going to need somebody to teach me how! Would you boys like to help me be a bad girl?"

"Oh, we're all real experienced with helping girls learn to be dirty," Sean said with a wink. Reaching down, he pulled open his fly, giving Angelica an eyeful of his thick erection. "You ever seen one of these before?" he asked, showing her his massive tool. "It's a monster, ain't it?"

"Oh, wow, that's so big!" Angelica gasped in awe. "But I don't know... do you really think that thing is going to fit in my tiny little pussy? I've never had one before, you know."

"I dunno, sweetheart," Sean said with a laugh. "But I'm game to give it a try if you are."

"Hey, wait, just wait a second," Jimmy said, even as Dan and Tino began unzipping their flies as well. "Angelica, are... are you feeling alright? This can't be what you really want. I mean, this whole thing tonight is about keeping you pure and innocent..."

Angelica's eyes lit up in amusement as she watched Jimmy's bandmates pull out their dicks. "Yeah, well, I guess my daddy changed his mind," she said with a girlish giggle, biting her bottom lip as she drank in the sight of three huge throbbing penises. "He said he wants me to be a slut, and nothing is more important than making my daddy happy."

"Well, shit," Sean said, getting up to walk over to the horny blonde teen. "Like they said in Mark... um, 69:420, 'Let's get it on, baby!'"

"Guys, guys, think for a second!" Jimmy said, even as Tino and Dan also began heading towards Angelica. "She's... she's just a kid! No way is she over eighteen! We could get into some serious trouble, here!"

Giggling softly, Angelica quickly found herself surrounded by three horny musicians, their cocks poking out of their trousers as their hands groped at her tits and ass. "Oh, stop worrying so much!" she said, taking hold of Sean and Tino's cocks in each hand while pressing his hips back against Dan's erection. "I won't tell if you won't!"

"Oh, our lips are sealed, baby," Dan laughed, rubbing his hard cock between Angelica's round ass cheeks. "Jimmy, if you ain't gonna join in, at least make yourself useful and go lock the door. Me and the boys have gone way too long without getting some hot groupie pussy, and none of your Jesus bullshit is gonna stop us!"

He knew he should put up more of a fight, but after all their griping, Jimmy had the distinct feeling that his bandmates weren't going to listen to him. Especially with a hot, willing teenage blonde practically throwing herself at them. Despite his best attempts over the past year to teach them the ways of the Lord, they seemed hell-bent on hastening their own damnation.

Telling himself it was to protect them from their own stupidity, Jimmy did as Dan requested, going to the break room door and locking it shut. "You're all going to Hell for this," he hissed at them, his voice barely above a whisper as he took a seat as far away from the ongoing festivities as possible.

"Mmm, you're all so big and hard," Angelica purred, as Sean succeeded in unhooking her bra and pulling it aside. "I hope you aren't too rough with me. This is my first time, after all."

"Hey, don't worry about it, sugar," Tino grinned, getting one of his hands down inside her panties and slipping two fingers deep inside her tight slit. "Feels like you're nice and ready for your first big dick."

"Oh, yes," Angelica moaned, pushing her hips towards Tino's fingers as he continued to pump them into her virgin cunt. "That feels so goooooddd... Daddy was right. Being a dirty whore is the most wonderful feeling in the world. Keep touching me like that, mister! I love being a naughty girl, just like he wants me to be!"

Sean chuckled beside her, his hand caressing one of her bare tits as she squirmed against Tino's probing digits. "Shit, you're one crazy bitch! I've heard of 'daddy issues,' but you're something else!"

Angelica looked over at Sean, her blue eyes locking on the bottle of beer in his hand. "Ooh, can I have some of that?"

"Sure, baby!" he replied, lifting the bottle up above her head. "Open wide!"

Tilting her head back, Angelica opened her mouth wide, letting Sean pour some of the cool liquid into her waiting throat. "Wonderful, now underage drinking as well," Jimmy ruefully noted, watching the girl struggle to swallow his friend's beer, some of it spilling out to dribble down her chin and neck. "You guys are really going to regret this."

"Shit, enough playing around," Tino said. "Time to show this horny bitch what a real man's got to offer. You ready to lose that cherry, baby?"

Angelica nodded eagerly, pulling her hands off of Sean and Tino's cocks just long enough to slide her panties down to her ankles, kicking them away like she never wanted to see them again. "Yes! I'm ready! Please fuck me, make me a dirty angel whore! I want all you guys to fill my pussy with your nasty, wicked, sinful cum!"

Clasping his hands, Jimmy closed his eyes, trying his best to ignore the sounds of his bandmates eagerly jockeying for position. "Our Father, who art in Heaven," Jimmy intoned, "Hallowed be thy name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, On Earth as it is in Heaven..." Jimmy's voice trailed off as he heard somebody cleaning off one of the breakroom tables, sweeping the various drinks and snacks onto the floor with a loud crash. No doubt for Angelica to take their place, legs spread and ready for her first time fucking a man. "Give us this day our-"

"Fuck, look at her!" he could hear Dan saying behind him. "That's gotta be the prettiest piece of teenage pussy I've ever seen! Alright, baby, time to make you a real woman! You can tell your husband before you married him, you got to fuck three quarters of Devil Crusher!"

"Hail Mary, full of grace, the Lord is with thee..." Jimmy continued, as behind him he could hear the beautiful blonde senator's daughter moan in delight. Followed by the sound of the break room table squeaking under the weight of a man's body, Tino and Sean cheering Dan on as he slid his fat dick inside of her. "Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is-"

"So, looks like one of my other cameras is getting a little action as well," Mitch observed, texting me another link. "Guess Daddy's little girl is getting some dick tonight after all."

Even though I clicked the link and got a good view of some tattooed rocker sliding his dick into Angelica's eager twat, I hardly needed a video to feel her lustful energy flowing through the building. "Well, good for her," I said back into the headset. "And good for our boss, too. As if it wasn't bad enough for Jones to get caught giving it to a girl the same age as his daughter, now Angelica is going to have a nice recording circulating of her getting triple-teamed by a pack of horny rock stars. Really a great demonstration to his constituents of what excellent parenting skills old Dommy boy has."

"Oh, it's getting even better back with our main man. Switch back to the chapel feed, and be thankful that Gail shelled out for cameras with microphones."

"I... I can't believe this, Senator," Emma's father said, hands tugging at his hair as he looked between his freshly-fucked daughter, and a senior member of Congress with his cock hanging out of his pants. "You... you're the one who had the idea for this purity ball, and now I find you screw... sullying my little girl like this!"

"Oh, Dad, would you chill out?" Emma said, giggling as she lay back on the altar with her legs still spread wide apart. "With how horny I was walking out of that ballroom, somebody was going to fuck me tonight. So you should feel lucky that it was Senator Jones and not some random stranger."

"You... I'll deal with you later, young lady," Emma's father said, before turning back to Jones. "How could you do this to me? How dare you defile my only daughter like this!"

"I'm sorry, I don't believe I caught your name," Jones said, acting surprisingly calm despite being caught nutting inside an underage girl's virgin pussy. He extended a hand to the flustered man, like this was just another campaign event.

"Bill... Bill O'Connor," the man responded, taking Jones's hand briefly before remembering the circumstances and yanking it away... no doubt wondering in what proximity that hand had been to his daughter's privates moments ago.

"Listen, Bill, have you ever heard of the term used in psychology known as displacement?" Jones said, lowering his hand while still keep his eyes locked on Bill's. "Your daughter was just helping me out, letting me displace some of my frustrations to a more acceptable outlet. In the end, it was a mutually beneficial arrangement for both of us. After all, as your girl so eloquently expressed: if somebody was going to take her virginity and cum inside her tonight, it might as well have been a reasonable, upstanding member of society like myself."

"Wait, 'cum inside'..." Bill repeated, wincing as he forced himself to take a look between his daughter's legs, where a trickle of Jones's semen was leaking out of her slit and running down her inner thighs. "Oh, God, tell me you didn't! Oh, no no no. My wife told me we should get Emma on the pill, but I told her she didn't need it. That she was a good Christian girl, and she'd never..."

"Here, I'll tell you what," Jones said, reaching for his back pocket. Finding only his own bare ass, he remembered his current state and bent to pull his trousers back up and refasten his belt. "Let me make this up to you, Bill," he said, reaching back again and now retrieving a checkbook. "If a few months from now, your little girl ends up... gaining a few unwanted pounds, this should cover taking care of the situation."

Bill watched in shock as the senator started writing out a check. "Wait, you're paying for her to get an abortion?" he asked incredulously. "But your platform is pro-life! You just gave a speech yesterday, talking about how immoral it is to kill unborn children!"

Jones smiled at his stunned supporter. "Well, you know how it is. Certain rules only apply to certain people," he said, while making another mark with his pen. "Maybe I'll add an extra zero on, just to make sure you keep this whole matter quiet. I know not just myself, but all of the voters who believe in our cause, we all will certainly appreciate your discretion." Finishing writing, he held the check out to Bill.

"I can't believe this," Bill said, staring at the extended check like it was made out of human feces. "Do you even realize what it means if I took that check? You had sex with my daughter and then gave me money, it'd be as if I was condoning what happened here! Like I was... whoring out my own child!"

Leaning forward, Emma yanked the check out of Jones's extended hand with a smile. "Well, if you don't want it, Daddy, I'll be happy to take it," she said. Looking at the amount written on the check, she whistled appreciatively. "Wow, thanks, Senator! Don't know how much it costs to get an abortion, but I bet there'll be plenty left over to buy some sexy new clothes." She gave him a saucy wink. "After all, I'm not exactly a 'good girl' anymore, so I suppose I should dress like the slut I am."

"'To thine own self be true,' I think Shakespeare once wrote," Jones replied with a smile. "And please, call me Dominic, young lady. Say, would you mind terribly if I got your phone number? I might need to... displace some more lustful feelings in the future."

Emma nodded, her smile widening. "Sure thing, Dominic! As long as you keep writing the checks, you can call me whenever you want." She read off her digits to Jones, then looked at her stunned father and rolled her eyes. "Oh, come on, Dad! Didn't you bring me here tonight to try and buddy up with Dominic here? Well, now that I'm his personal fuck-toy, I'm sure he'd be happy to do a few favors for you."

"I..." Bill said, glancing between Jones and his daughter's spread legs, where another thick wad of semen was slowly oozing out of her snatch and dripping onto the wooden altar. "I just..."

"She's right, Bill," Jones said, finishing entering Emma's number into his phone and looking back up at her mortified father. "We're always looking for potential new contractors for any government building repairs and remodeling. Have your people get in touch with my office, and we'll work something out." Jones turned to leave, then paused and looked back at Emma with a grin. "See you soon, baby!"

"Ooh, you bet, Daddy!" Emma said with a laugh. Looking over at Bill, she patted him on the shoulder. "Not you, Dad. 'Daddy' is just what I call the senator when he's fucking me. He's so naughty!"

Bill nodded numbly, as his daughter looked at Jones's check again, giggling as she pictured all the big spending ahead of her.

"Well, we not only have Jones boning a teenager in the middle of a chapel... now he's on video paying for her abortion," Mitch observed. "Yeah, I'm thinking this particular tape is going to be a bit of a hindrance to his reelection campaign."

"Oh, I agree," I replied. "Meanwhile... I wonder how things are going with his very kinky girl and the boys in the band. I wonder if she's decided which one is her all-time favorite." When Mitch didn't offer a response, I sighed. "Before your time, I guess..."

"Fuck, Jimmy, you gotta get some of this pussy, man!" Sean shouted. By now, Tino and Dan had already busted a nut in Angelica's teenage twat, but even with it being sloppy thirds, Sean was obviously enjoying the hell of the teenage blonde's well-used hole. The three of them were standing around the break room table, Angelica using her hands to coax the two guys's cocks back to life for another round. She had a look in her eye of pure sexual abandon, like nothing else mattered except for the pleasure of being fucked by these big, strong men.

"Lord forgive these poor, wayward souls," Jimmy said, his voice cracking as he found himself sneaking another peek at the hot teen spread out like an offering for the entire band. Try as he might to pray away the wicked thoughts, he found himself sorely tempted to join the rest of Devil Crusher in giving this sex-crazed teenage whore the gangbang of her young life.

"Come on, man," Tino urged Jimmy, while Angelica stroked his throbbing erection back to hardness. "Don't you remember the old days? Before all this God stuff. This is the kind of shit that used to define Devil Crusher, man. Not this weak-ass, love songs to Jesus crap."

"Don't think of it as just banging some teenage poontang, bro," Dan added, Angelica's stroking hand reaching down to fondle his dangling balls. "Think of it as, like, one of those team-building exercises or something. The four of us, giving this horny slut exactly what she wants, all together as a group!"

While still thrusting into the teenage girl, Sean looked over at Jimmy, taking another swig from his beer bottle before giving him a dead-serious nod. "You know what, man? You don't join in on this, I promise you... you're gonna regret it for the rest of your life. Come on, just forget about God for once and carpe diem, motherfucker!"

"More!" Angelica chimed in on the discussion, her eyes gleaming as she looked up at the three of them. "Please, fuck me more! Turn me into a whore, a slut for cock! Daddy wants me to be his horny little fuck toy! I want him to see what a dirty girl I've become!"

Finally, the dam broke, and Jimmy could take no more. With a rough grunt, he leapt off the couch, moving to push Sean aside. "Alright, fine," he said, reaching down to grab his pants and yank them to his ankles, his cock springing out and slapping against his belly. "You guys want me to fall for the devil's temptations and turn into some perverted sex fiend? Then fine. We started this band together, and I guess we'll all go down to Hell together, too."

"Fuck yeah, man!" Tino yelled, pumping his fist in the air. "Give it to her, Jimmy! Show this horny slut what Devil Crusher is all about!"

Jimmy tried to offer up one last prayer for forgiveness, but somehow the gesture seemed hollow and pathetic in light of how badly he wanted to fuck the teenage girl's tight, willing pussy. He felt a sudden surge of excitement and desire as he shoved his hips forward, burying his stiff prick in her juicy cunt. "Oh, fuck," he grunted, his head spinning as he abandoned his principles and surrendered to the devil's dark desires. "Lord forgive me, but... but this has gotta be the best fucking pussy I've ever felt in my life!" Grabbing hold of Angelica's slender waist, he started slamming into her hard, driving deep into her quivering body.

"Now it's a real party, fuck yeah!" Sean exclaimed, not even upset about being pulled out of Angelica's pussy before he had finished. "Just like the good old days, Devil Crusher ripping it up!"

"Yeah, fuck that bitch, dude!" Dan said, clapping him on the shoulder. "Shit, only way this party would be better is if Molly were here, you know what I mean?"

"Molly, what..." Jimmy started to say, before old memories came back and he nodded in understanding. "Shit, I might still know a guy in this city who can hook us up." As he continued thrusting, the smile on his face got wider and wider. "Yeah, that's actually a great idea, Dan. After we're done fucking this bitch, let's blow this place, go score some good dope, and wreck shit up just like we used to." He leaned forward and, hocking up a big gob of saliva, sent it right into Angelica's face. "Yeah, you feel that dick, bitch? That's how you get fucked Devil Crusher style, baby! That virgin pussy is gonna get stretched wide open by all us horny motherfuckers!" Whooping in excitement, his bandmates followed his lead, all of them puckering their lips and spitting into Angelica's face. Treating her like the dirty groupie whore that she was.

Angelica grinned at Jimmy with a look of lusty adoration, as his and his bandmates' spit dribbled down her face. "Yes, do it! Ruin my body with your big fat cocks!" she cooed, her hands still working the shafts of Tino and Dan. Sean, having been denied access to her tender young snatch, walked around the table to stand by her face. Understanding what he expected, Angelica turned her head to the side, Sean sliding his thick rod between her lips as she continued to jack the other two off.

"Gimme one of those," Jimmy said, snatching the bottle out of Dan's hand and taking a long swig from it, while never pausing in his pounding of Angelica. "Fuck, man, now that's some good shit. Here, baby, time to cool you off!" Turning the bottle over, he let it spill all over Angelica's naked tits as she continued to stroke Tino and Dan's cocks, her mouth now stuffed with Sean's long meatstick. "Yeah, now you really look like a slut."

The blonde teen moaned and squealed, spit and beer dripping down her face and chest. The other guys followed Jimmy's lead, and before long Angelica was lying in a puddle of booze, her hair and body soaked in the sticky liquid.

After a few more minutes of fucking, sucking, and stroking, Jimmy looked at his bandmates with a sly smile. "Shit, this is great, guys! You were right, we need to go back to the way we used to be. Devil Crusher forever, tearing shit up just for the fuck of it!" As the other three guys cheered, Jimmy's smile grew wider. "And I know just the way to cap off this awesome fucking evening. You guys remember Birmingham, two years ago? That little parting gift we gave that piece of jail-bait trailer trash after the show?"

The other guys all nodded, their grins matching the band's leader. "Yeah, I know exactly what you mean, Jimmy," Sean said, pulling his cock out of Angelica's mouth. "Get on your knees, bitch. Time for you to get baptized, Devil Crusher style."

Looking confused, and a little disappointed when Jimmy's cock slid out of her pussy, Angelica hesitated for a moment before climbing off the beer-soaked table. Hitting her knees on the cold tile floor, understanding dawned in her eyes as the four men gathered around her, all of them stroking their hard-ons. "Oh, yeah, I want to be baptized," she said, opening her mouth wide as she stared up in eager anticipation. "Cover me in your cum, I want to look like a slut for my Daddy!"

"You ready for a taste of the real Devil Crusher?" Sean asked, his hand stroking his thick shaft. "Here it comes, bitch. A big load for a slut like you..." With a grunt, Sean began to pump his hips, sending streams of his spunk flying into her waiting mouth. His aim not being the best, a good portion of his sperm splattered onto her forehead and cheeks instead, but it didn't matter to the teenage girl in front of him. She closed her eyes in blissful pleasure as jizz joined the spit and booze already coating her face, running down onto her bare breasts as Sean spilled the last of his cum into her hungry mouth.

"Lick it all up, baby," Tino said, breathing heavy as he watched his buddy shooting his load all over the teenage whore. The sight soon had him grunting and spraying his seed into her mouth and onto her face as well. "Oh, don't miss a drop! That's some real rock star energy drink for you, none of that fruity shit that comes in a can!"

"I should write a song about this," Dan mused, before throwing his head back and moaning as thick spurts of his hot cream shot all over Angelica's pretty face and tits. "Ah, shit, something like 'Little Blonde Cum-Slut,' that would totally rock..."

"Fuck yeah, this is the most metal fucking shit, right here!" Jimmy said, throwing up the horns with his free hand while the other stroked his still-hard erection. As the rest of the band followed his lead, devil signs held in the air, Jimmy's balls twitched and his cock pulsated. By now, Angelica was almost completely covered in all the various fluids Jimmy and the rest of the band had been spraying all over her, and Jimmy tried his best to hit those last unsullied spots of bare skin with his own jizz. "Ah, fuck, this is the best fucking night of my life! Devil Crusher is back!"

"Devil Crusher!" the other three guys repeated, raising their fists in unison in celebration of this new beginning for their band. Thoughts of God and what he would think of such debauchery were long forgotten. In that moment, they were all united in one common purpose - rock and roll, drugs, and lots and lots of sex.

Jimmy couldn't help but grin, looking down at the teenage slut with their semen covering every inch of her body. She hardly seemed to resemble the pure, innocent girl who had walked into the room just moments earlier. Instead, her hair and face were a mess of spit and gooey sperm, her tits were sopping wet from the booze and cum, and the look on her face was one of total satisfaction. In all his years of rocking, Jimmy had never seen a girl that looked so thrilled to be treated like a filthy, nasty whore. "Sean, dude, get your phone," he said, after taking a moment to appreciate Angelica's total transformation into just another groupie slut. "We gotta record this for posterity and shit!"

Sean nodded, while Tino helped the dripping Angelica up to her feet. "Smile for the camera, baby," Dan said, as Sean rejoined the group and held his phone out at arm's length. All four of them huddled up next to the booze and cum-soaked girl as she stared into the phone's camera lens without an ounce of shame, flashing peace signs with a blissful smile. "Everybody say 'pussy!'"

All five, even the dazed and spent Angelica, repeated the shout as the camera flash went off and an image of Devil Crusher with their first groupie in more than a year appeared on the screen. "That's perfect!" Dan laughed, taking Sean's camera and checking out the photo. "Post this on our socials, let everybody see that Devil Crusher is back, bitches! We should make it our next album cover, too!"

"Alright, let's get the fuck out of here, boys," Jimmy said. "That asshole Jones will probably get us on breach of contract for leaving early, but who gives a fuck? Night's still young, and last call ain't for a couple of hours. Let's go get wasted, find some more sluts to baptize, and just wreck shit up all over this city!"

As the rest of the group shouted their approval, the four of them gathered up their gear and made their way towards the exit. Leaving Angelica standing in a daze, soaking in spit, beer, and cum, eyes staring blankly into space.

"I'm a slut, just like you wanted, Daddy," Angelica said to the empty room. "Look at me. Look at how dirty and nasty your little girl is. I'll do anything to please you, Daddy...anything." As some jizz dripped onto her lips, she let her tongue slide out and lick up the sticky goo. "I love you, Daddy," she whispered, her lips curling upward into a dull smile. "Do you love me now? Please say you do."

"I've never been so creeped out and turned on at the same time," Mitch remarked on the headset, as I watched Angelica standing in the middle of the break room, cum drying on her face and chest. "Shit, Belinda, you certainly do get results."

"Yeah, I guess," I said, unable to hide the feeling of melancholy that came over me in that instant.

"Hey, what's your deal? Thought you were a lust demon or whatever. Well, you certainly got plenty of that to tide you over tonight, right?"

Putting away my phone, I let out a sad sigh into the headset. "It's just... well, did your boss tell you about my particular... cravings? Half the reason she sent me tonight was that I specifically enjoy the taste of incestuous lust. And... well, I didn't get any of that tonight. Senator Jones ended up fucking some other girl he just pretended was his daughter, and while that shit in the break room was all wrapped up in some major daddy issues... still didn't manage to get Angelica and her daddy to do the deed. Even though I spent all night trying to get them together."

Mitch snorted. "Well, guess you can't win 'em all. Still, you got what my boss wanted, and then some. After she leaks the videos from tonight, Dominic Jones's political career is gonna be toast. Hey, why don't you come back to the staging room before you leave? Chances are we probably aren't going to see each other again after tonight, so figure I might as well say goodbye properly."

"Yeah, sure," I said, tucking the headset away for what would probably be the last time. As I walked back to where the event planning team was coordinating the - decidedly less pure by this point - purity ball, I passed the members of Devil Crusher making their way towards the exit.

"Fuckin' metal!" Jimmy bellowed in my face as they reached me. "Hey, bitch, you wanna come party with a couple of real rock stars tonight? We'll show you a real good time, won't we, fellas?"

"Little old, ain't she?" Dan said with a smirk, reaching his hand out to brazenly paw at one of my tits. "I mean, she's got a nice pair, but think I like my girls a little more... innocent, you know what I mean?"

"Boys, as tempting as the thought is, I'm afraid I've got places to be," I said with a smile. "But you fellas have a great night and keep on rocking! Devil Crusher forever!" I threw up the horns, the gesture causing a bit of a burning sensation in my hand. The traditional metalhead hand sign was close enough to the Karana Mudrā, a Buddhist gesture meant to ward away demons and other evil entities, that even holding my fingers in that position for a second or two was enough to cause me a little pain. How ironic.

The guys all cheered and slapped me on the ass as they walked past, the sound of their raucous laughter fading into the distance. What a couple of nice young men. If my preferred listening playlist wasn't "the ecstatic moans of family members giving it to each other hard," I might have been tempted to see if any of their albums were on streaming services.

Back in the staging room, I saw Mitch waiting with a wide grin on his face as I approached him. "Damn good work, doc!" he said, taking me to a quiet part of the large room to ensure nobody could overhear our conversation. "You really pulled it off! I mean, not exactly the way we planned it, but results are results. I haven't heard back from Gail yet, but I have to assume that what we sent her should be more than enough to fuck Jones's chances of ever being elected to any higher office than local dog catcher. And shit, they might not even trust him to be around dogs at this point." He put an arm around my shoulders. "Hey, don't know if you're interested, but maybe you want to go out and-"

"Let me just stop you right there, Mitchy," I said with a grin. "You're really not my type, unless... say, you wouldn't happen to have any sisters, would you? And how's your mother these days?"

As the implications hit him, Mitch slowly withdrew his arm. "Uh... yeah. Maybe we'll postpone that, okay? I'm close enough with my relatives, if it's all the-"

"Mitch, hey, could you come over here and take a look at this?" one of the techs at a laptop computer called out. "I'm seeing some weird traffic on the wifi, something that shouldn't be getting through the firewalls..."

Mitch and I exchanged a nervous glance. At the start of this long, aggravating evening, Mitch had mentioned that he was hiding the network traffic from his hidden cameras inside the livestream data. If this tech managed to spot it and somehow connect the dots, Mitch was toast. And depending how fast the transfer speed was, they might be able to shut the whole thing down before the incriminating video got to Karkatha. Shit, after all this, if everything fell apart at literally the last minute...

"What are you talking about?" Mitch said cautiously, walking over to where the female IT tech was sitting. "What do you mean, 'weird'?"

The woman looked up from her screen. "I don't know. It's like there's somebody trying to open a backdoor into our systems. Whoever it is, they're using some high-tech encryption, and the firewall is having trouble keeping up with it. They're sending packets like crazy, and they just keep coming."

Mitch gave me a look, shaking his head and seeming to relax just a little. Whatever this was, it wasn't anything to do with our little camera setup. "So, just block them," he told the tech. "Run a packet-capture filter or whatever you need to do."

"Okay," she replied, and started typing commands into the keyboard. "Wait, what the... shit, they're already in! How..."

A moment later, a new window popped up, displaying a single line of text alongside an animated GIF of a pig in a sty, letting out a massive spray of diarrhea. The message read, in its entirety: "YOU JUST GOT FIZZLESQUIRTED!!!"

"What the... shut it down, shut the whole fuckin' system down!" Mitch yelled at the tech. By now, everyone in the room was noticing that something was up, people getting on their phones or rapidly typing away at their computers like the tech sitting in front of us.

"I can't, they've locked out the admin account," the woman said in horror, frantically searching for another option. "Why the hell would they even hack into this system, anyway? The only thing it would give them is access to the building's internal network. The livestream and local network traffic and..."

All three of us looked at each other, the realization dawning on all of us at once. "The monitors in the ballroom," I was the first one to speak up.

We all turned to a large display on the wall of the staging room, showing the same livestream that was going out to all of Senator Jones's fellow parishioners. Rufus Hooten was currently on stage, doing more of his hysterical ranting against "deviant sexuality," the crowd cheering wildly at each of his points of outrage. As we watched, the displays lining the walls of the ballroom all suddenly went blank, the previous inspirational quotes and serene images of nature replaced with nothing but a black screen. After a moment of confusion, the screens lit back up, revealing the silhouette of a silhouetted figure in a hoodie and mask sitting in a darkened room. The video feed was overlaid with a haze of fake static, along with a repeating animated image of a pink-haired anime girl laughing her head off.

"Hello, there, all you good little girls and proud daddies," said the mystery hacker, their voice obviously going through some sort of distortion effect to make it sound deeper and unrecognizable. "Sorry to bother you all, but me and my good friends from certain dark recesses of the interwebs wanted to let you know that there are other options out there for you. I mean, your dads could protect that precious hymen of yours, keep it nice and pure for your wedding day. But why settle for that when you enjoy something much better? Much more fun? Much hotter? And much... closer to home?"

The people in the ballroom began murmuring in confusion and fear, daughters seeking out their fathers and clinging to their arms as they murmured quietly amongst themselves. Onstage, Rufus tried to say something into the microphone, but whoever was in the system must have muted his audio, as all we could hear were muffled sounds as he tried to talk over the mysterious individual on the screens all around the ballroom.

"Now, you might think, 'Ew, gross, why would I want to do those icky things? Won't God hate me and stop inviting me to His parties if I do that?'" the hacker continued. "Well, I used to think that way, too. Until I saw a certain video that really slapped me in the face with some hot daddy dick!" The crowd gasped in shock at the vulgarity, but the hacker seemed to revel in it as they continued to taunt the audience. "But don't take my word for it, bitches. Just take a peek at this, and remember: that lucky girl you see, it could be you right here, right now!"

I knew what it was going to be even before the video started. It couldn't have been anything else. The only difference between this time and the first time I'd seen it - filmed it, actually - was that the hacker had blacked out the faces of the two participants. "Daddy, please, I can't wait anymore," said the "mystery" girl being broadcast on the dozen or so screens all around the ballroom. "Fuck me, just fuck me!"

The assembled guests cried out in shock as the video played out on screen, and the man with his face covered with a black box put the head of his cock against his daughter's pussy lips. "Can't wait to tell all the guys at school that I hooked up with the Uber Bitch," he said, before pushing his hips forward into his daughter's cunt with one powerful thrust.

The crowd gasped again, and the man's daughter moaned as she felt his thick prick stretching her tight little hole wide open. "Oh, yes, Daddy! Fill me up! Fill me up with your big cock!"

"Jesus, can't we do something?" Mitch said to the tech, who was watching the screen with a numb, dead-eyed expression. "Hey, what's the matter with you? Stop staring into space and fix this!"

"I'm sorry, Mitch," the woman replied, getting up from her seat as if in a trance. "I just remembered I... I have to call my dad about something. Actually, I should probably go see him, it's been too long since we've had the chance to... get in touch with each other," she turned away from the two of us and hurried out of the room.

"What the hell is her problem?" Mitch said to me, even as several more of the staffers in the room - all of them women - began heading briskly towards the exit, leaving their coworkers calling after them. "You have any idea what's going on here, Belinda?"

Putting my hand on my forehead, I let out a long sigh. "Mitch, I'm not sure you really want to know. Because your co-worker's 'problem' is about to hit those girls in the ballroom like a fucking wrecking ball."

Confused, Mitch went back to watching the big screen. While the fathers tried to shield their sensitive little daughters from the lewd display being broadcast on their monitors in the ballroom, I could see the girls pushing their hands aside, attention focused on the screens as they watched the incestuous scene play out. Not disgusted or horrified, but staring in fascination, almost as though they were hypnotized by it.

"Do it, baby," the man on the video screen grunted. "Come all over Daddy's dick. Show me how much you fucking love it! Show all those girls watching how good it feels! Come for Daddy! COME FOR DADDY!"

"FUCK YES! YESSSS!" the girl cried, obviously reaching her limit as her father shoved his thick shaft deep inside of her. "DAAAAADDDYYY! DAAAAAAAAAAAADDDYYYYY!"

And just like that, the video ended, all of the screens going completely black. For a moment, the only sound was a slight murmur of confusion from the stunned fathers. Then, a few seconds later, things started to click into place. And that was when the insanity truly began.

Soon enough, I saw one girl start to rub against her father, hand sliding down inside his pants until she found what she was looking for. A moment later, a second girl began tugging off her beautiful gown, throwing it over a nearby chair and standing in front of her father in just her bra and panties. Things didn't start really picking up, though, until a lovely young thing in a yellow gown dropped to her knees, tugged her dad's zipper down and yanked his hardening erection out into the open. Once she started sucking, it was like every other girl in the room had permission to begin indulging in the urges that that video had planted into their minds.

"Whoah, baby, what are you doing?" Rufus said, his mic working again as his daughter Bria moved closer to him and boldly put her hand on his crotch. "Sweetie, you can't do things like this with your dad!"

"Why not, Daddy?" his smiling daughter said, gesturing down to the ballroom floor. Down below them, fathers and daughters were beginning to strip each other down, some even tearing off each other's fancy clothes in their haste to get down to business. "That video was so sexy. Did you hear how much that girl liked her daddy's big, hard dick? I want that! Come on, Daddy, put your cock inside me!"

"I... I don't know, honey..." Rufus said, shaking his head at the sight before them. "You're supposed to keep yourself pure until-" his next works were cut off by Bria's tongue plunging into his mouth. As she kissed him, she managed to work his manhood out of his slacks, stroking it with her delicate hand as she sucked on his tongue. "Ah, sweetheart..." Rufus said once the kiss ended. Looking down at his daughter's hand still wrapped around his throbbing shaft, he reached a decision. "Fuck it, let's take care of that purity once and for all!"

The two of them went down onto the stage, Rufus hiking up his daughter's skirt and pulling her panties to the side before shoving his throbbing prick into her dripping pussy with one strong, forceful shove. His daughter let out a loud moan that echoed across the ballroom, joining the chorus of other girls getting absolutely railed by their own fathers. The chaste and innocent purity ball had become a free-for-all orgy, every father in the room seduced by their horny daughters into giving in to the urge of carnal lust. It seemed like, no matter where you looked inside the large room, there was some sort of sex act happening. On the floor, against the walls, even across the buffet tables full of hors d'oeuvres and desserts, the entire screen was filled with images of fathers and daughters screwing each other senseless. Mixed in with all the moans, one word could be heard over and over again, coming from dozens of different voices.

Daddy. Oh, Daddy. Do it, Daddy. Fuck me, Daddy.

"Did you have something to do with this?" Mitch said to me, his voice filled with a mixture of anger, disbelief, and maybe a little awe.

"Uh... depends on your perspective," I said with a sheepish grin. "Well, looking on the bright side... at least I got my taste of incest for the evening."

Mitch slumped down into his seat, unable to look away from the ongoing chaos playing out in front of us. "I don't even know where to begin here," he muttered to himself, watching as daddy-daughter couples on the screen began shifting positions, wanting to try out everything they'd seen in that video with their closest family member. A look of dawning horror came to his face, as he turned to one of the other stunned event workers. "Don, the live feed going out on that church website? Tell me we shut that shit down once that hacker started talking."

Don winced. "Uh, monitoring the livestream was Wendy's job, and she said she had to go-"

"Let me guess," Mitch said, shaking his head in disbelief. "She had to go check in on her father." When Don nodded, Mitch slumped down even further. "Great, so this whole thing is still going out online to a bunch of good little Christians watching from home, then."

"You want me to try and cut the stream?" Donasked. "Not really my specialty, but I can give it a-"

Mitch waved a hand at his coworker. "Just forget it. If anybody's still watching... obviously they must be into this shit, so why rob them of a good time." He looked over at me with a look of pure misery. "Well, something tells me that today marks the last day of operation for Starbright Event Services. I wouldn't exactly call having an incestuous orgy under our watch the sort of publicity that any company needs, would you?"

"No, I suppose not," I said, trying my best to look sympathetic. Even as I relished the taste of the lust practically flooding all across my infernal flesh. Fuck, now this was the good shit. A few dozen fathers all getting turned on enough to fuck their daughters in public? You couldn't ask for a better flavor of depravity than that.

After a moment, I could hear Mitch start to chuckle a little, before letting out a full-throated laugh. When I looked over at him in confusion, he pointed at the screen. "You realize what this means, right? If you hadn't worked so hard to get Jones and his daughter out of the ballroom, they'd be right in the middle of that mess, fucking each other like all the others. And with it going out live over the internet, thousands of people would have already gotten a good look at Senator Jones banging his own daughter. All that trouble we went to tonight, setting up hidden cameras and trying to lure Jones and his daughters into a compromising position... all that shit was for absolutely nothing."

I looked back at the screen, thinking about all the crap I'd been through tonight. The multiple complications, running around inside of a blessed ballroom and damn near frying in it. The moments when I was sure the whole plan would fall apart at a moment's notice... and Mitch was right. Thanks to those horny girls from CBS, I could have not lifted a finger, and Karkatha would have had all the dirt on her opponent that she could have ever wanted.

Another wave of incestuous pleasure hit me, and I sighed in satisfaction. Still worth it.

After a few more minutes of fatherly fucking, the video showed one of the ballroom doors opening, and uniformed police officers began wading into the ongoing sexual frenzy. I could hear cries of "No, please! I was so close to cumming!" and "Let my daddy go! He was fucking me so good!" as the cops broke apart the various couples and starting dragging the fathers off in handcuffs.

"Think that's probably your cue to hit the road, sweetcheeks," Mitch said to me with a smirk, as he pointed to a door in the corner of the room. "That way will let you out the back, you should be able to dodge the po-po and get out without them ever knowing you were here."

"Hey, you gonna be okay?" I asked him. "Hopefully you can find another job after this. I suppose you might want to leave this one off your résumé, though..."

Mitch shrugged. "Don't worry about me. Gail will be sure to take good care of me. You can rest assured of that at least: you do right by her, and she'll do right by you. Now, get your ass outta here."

Nodding, I headed out through the door that he'd indicated. After moving through some back hallways, I found myself behind the ballroom. As Mitch had promised, there seemed to be no sign of any policemen around. Sighing in satisfaction, I took a moment to savor the meal I'd just been given. As much as it might complicate things, I really was grateful to the young ladies of CuteBitchSquad for making that dull party a little more interesting.

And in the end, it had all worked out. I'd made things right with Karkatha, given her the dirt she needed to ruin Dominic Jones's career. And most importantly for me... I'd gotten one hell of a dinner out of it.

As I made my way through an alleyway out to the street, I finally allowed myself to relax. It had gotten dicey at times, real close to going pear-shaped at any moment. But right about now, a job well done and a good meal in my belly, I felt like I was on top of the-

"Freeze!" a voice called out to my left. "Belinda Malefas, you are under arrest! Hands on your head and get down on your knees!"

"Just had to get cocky, didn't I?" I muttered to myself, as I turned my neck to see Detective Vella and a man in a long jacket approaching me with guns drawn. Sighing, I did as instructed, Vella reading me my rights as she snapped handcuffs onto my wrists.

This night, fucking hell.

Chapter Text

I've seen my fair share of interrogation rooms over my many centuries. They've come a long way since the Dark Ages, where being in the clutches of the authorities meant a lot less two-way mirrors and coffee, and a lot more chains and thumbscrews. But while the method might have changed, the motive is still the same: scare the living shit out of someone until they confess.

Was I scared at the moment, sitting at a cheap wooden table across from the two detectives in the small room? Not exactly. With my infernal powers, this whole thing could have been over within seconds. So many options, from baring my claws and tearing out their throats with one swift motion... or simply casting a spell to render myself invisible and incorporeal, vanishing from the room like a ghost.

But there was only one problem: while Naasima was not threatened by these circumstances, Belinda certainly was. Many of my options for leaving this room would render my carefully crafted persona of Belinda Malefas utterly destroyed. I would have to relocate, spend who knows how long establishing a brand-new identity to begin feeding again. It wouldn't have been the fastest I'd ever had to abandon a human identity - look, all that shit that happened in Salem back in 1692, how was I supposed to know that Abigail wouldn't keep her damn mouth shut? - but still, I liked being Belinda. I wasn't quite ready to give her up, so I would need to be cautious.

Seemed easy, right? Just use my compelling voice to convince these two detectives to let me go. Well, problem with that is, these two detective had superior officers. People they had to write reports for, detailing the reason why they had decided - out of the blue - to just let me walk away. Not to mention the camera mounted up on that ceiling, recording every word that came out of our mouths for future playback if necessary. If I went around putting the whammy on a bunch of people in this precinct, live and on camera, that sort of thing might raise some questions.

No, for now I was going to play this straight. No magic tricks, no demonic trickery. If things got bad, and it turned out I had to say goodbye to the life of Belinda... well, I'd cross that bridge when I came to it.

"So, here we are," said the man who had arrested me alongside Detective Vella. "Ah, sorry, should introduce myself. I'm Detective Caffrey. David to my friends, but... under the circumstances, I suppose that's a bit much to ask for. I believe you've already met my partner, Detective Vella."

Met, exchanged pleasantries, and jammed my fingers into my twat right in front of her. I was beginning to think that perhaps I had been a bit too bold on our first meeting. Still... it had almost been worth it to see the look on her face.

When I said nothing, Caffrey cleared his throat. "So, Belinda... well, where to even begin? Here, I've got an idea," he put a hand into the pocket of his jacket. "I've got a little wager I'd like to make with you. I'm willing to bet that I can pull something out of my pocket that no one else has ever seen before. Not you, not my partner, not even me. I'll put however much you want on the line, just name the amount."

Caffrey looked a bit younger than his partner, probably fresh off of graduating from wielding his nightstick against the homeless and drunkards of his city. I supposed, as the younger of their pairing, he deferred to Vella as the superior member of their partnership. Probably spent all of today working their other cases while Vella had been tailing me across town. Still, didn't seem like he resented her too much for it. On the contrary... despite the young buck having been married for around a year and a half now, I could definitely detect a hint of longing buried deep in his psyche. If Vella had made the offer, I had little doubt that Caffrey would have accepted in a heartbeat. And most likely regretted it afterward, but you know these mortal males. Always thinking with their dicks first.

"No?" Caffrey continued his little spiel, while I remained silent. "Don't want to play? Well, I'll show it to you anyway." From out of his pocket, he retrieved what appeared to be a standard deck of playing cards. He took a moment to shuffle them, then set them down in a neat stack on the table between us. "You see that? Right there, that set of cards in that specific order, has never been seen before in the entire history of the universe." He paused, waiting for me to express disbelief. When I sat stoically, he continued anyway. "No, it's true. The odds of a deck of 52 cards being in any specific order, is somewhere in the magnitude of one followed by 68 zeros. You could have every single person on the planet doing nothing but shuffling cards for the next billion years, and the odds of even one of them generating a deck of cards in the same order as the one in front of you would be almost zero. It would be, like, not just a coincidence, but a near impossibility."

I looked over at Vella, the veteran detective glaring at me like I was a rat that had found its way into her kitchen. I wondered how many times she'd heard her partner's little card speech before. More than she would like, I would imagine. But she patiently waited, letting him do his "good cop" routine as she built herself up to play "bad cop" once he was finished.

"So, on the topic of strange, almost impossible coincidences... let's talk about why we're here, Belinda," Caffrey continued. "When we picked you up around..." he looked at a wristwatch, then over at his partner. "How long have we had her in here, Imogene? Thirty minutes or so."

Vella shrugged, never taking her eyes off me.

"Well, sorry for the wait. But as you can imagine, things have been pretty busy around here," Caffrey said. "I mean, booking over twenty or so fathers for engaging in sexual intercourse with their daughters, all of them a bunch of rich and important men with expensive lawyers and reputations to try and salvage... we've certainly got our hands full tonight. Not to mention all their little girls bawling their eyes out in the lobby, begging for us to release their daddies so they can go back to what they were doing in that ballroom. Horrifying stuff, you know? What could possess all those people to just... break out into an orgy in public like that? I just can't wrap my head around it." He paused, giving me a serious look. "What about you, Belinda? Any idea how such a thing came to pass?"

Those bitches on that chat server. Yeah, it had been a good meal, but their timing couldn't have been worse. If I felt like talking to the cops, I would have explained to them how the incident back at the ballroom wasn't really my fault. Well... mostly it wasn't.

"And you know something funny? It reminded me a lot of an incident that happened earlier today," Caffrey continued. "The fire department got a call about an alarm going off at a Mexican restaurant downtown. Bust down the door and head in to find a grease fire burning away on the stove. And do you know what else they found, Belinda?" he leaned forward, the seriousness of his expression growing more pronounced. "The entire staff of the restaurant - the owner, the cooks, the wait staff - all in the middle of having sex with each other. They were so busy screwing, they hadn't even noticed the fire raging over on the stove. And let me make it clear here: this place was a family-owned and operated establishment. Every single member of that restaurant's staff was related to each other by blood. And yet, they seemed to have no problem getting down and dirty with each other right there in the middle of the kitchen, while the building nearly burned to ashes behind them."

I made a concerted effort to keep my expression neutral, and fight off the urge to wince. Whoops. I certainly hadn't intended for that to happen. On the other hand... at least if the boys in funny red hats hadn't come along to save them, the staff of La Familia Feliz would have gone out doing what they loved. Or rather, who they loved.

"And here's why I was talking about coincidences earlier," Caffrey went on. "Because wouldn't you know it... my partner witnessed none other than Belinda Malefas leaving that very restaurant, just a few minutes before the fire was reported. So now, we're talking two separate incidents where a group of people have engaged in sexual activity with each other, just after coming into close contact with you." He gestured down at the deck of cards. "I'm telling you, this is starting to look like one hell of a coincidence, wouldn't you say? Like a one in a trillion, zillion chance."

I kept silent. Vella kept giving me that hard-faced glare, like she wanted nothing more than to throw me into the nearest cell and lock me away for life.

"But that's not the only thing that's strange, is it? Take the case of one Sandy Mathers, for example," Caffrey kept on going. "An aide working for Senator Dominic Jones, who her coworkers describe as a shy, religious young woman who seemed to have little interest in men until recently. But suddenly she's become quite... active, you might say. As in, she was arrested engaging in a public... you'll forgive me for the lewd term, but I can't think of a single other way to describe it, gangbang with a large number of men in an alleyway. So strange, isn't it? That a woman with such strong morals and values could suddenly change her tune and start doing things that she would have once considered abhorrent. And here's the really crazy part: she does this just after my partner witnessed her being pulled into that same alleyway and accosted by one... Belinda Malefas."

I might have asked why, if Vella was so concerned about me "accosting" the innocent young Sandy, she hadn't bothered to step in. Of course, with my powers put to use on her, it had only taken seconds for Sandy's resistance to fade away and her body to begin responding to my every touch. By the time Vella had gotten out of her car and come over to slap on the cuffs, Sandy would have been begging for me to be released, so I could continue working my impromptu 'street magic' on her pussy. David Blaine, eat your heart out.

"All this, in the span of less than 24 hours," Caffrey seemed like he was starting to wrap up. "Now, I'm sure you could say that none of this has anything to do with you. After all, you just happened to be in all three of these places where massive amounts of unusual sexual activity took place, right?" He tapped the deck of cards. "But that would be one hell of a coincidence, don't you agree? Like a deck of cards all coming up in a specific order."

Finally, Vella opened her mouth. "Just tell us how you did it, Malefas," she growled at me. "Some sort of drug? Mass hypnosis? We know it was you, so just spill it!"

"Now, Imogene, let's not get too hasty here." Caffrey placed his hands up as if to calm the situation. "After all, she's a doctor, a respected psychologist in the field of... what was it again?" He paused theatrically, as if trying to remember. "Oh yeah! Family therapy... which is funny, considering what seems to happen to certain families you've been around recently. Not just the ones I mentioned, but... there's this young lady on YouTube I've been following recently, maybe you know her? Goes by the username 'LeahOngaku,' she plays a bunch of anime and video game music on acoustic guitar. Not really my genre, but such a gorgeous voice. But it's the funniest thing: she just posted a video today, all excited about some 'big things in store' for her, and mentions searching for her username on 'other sites.' Of course, YouTube's TOS won't let her provide a link directly to her new OnlyFans page. But I've been there and, well, let's just say she's off to a pretty good start on her new career as an... adult entertainer, I suppose that's the polite term. How interesting that she came to this decision just an hour or so before her appointment with a certain Dr. Malefas."

Well, I'll give the two of them credit. They'd put things together far faster than most of the opposition I'd faced in my centuries corrupting mortals. Not that I was going to spend a day in jail for it. Even if I allowed this situation to play out long enough for it to go to some sort of trial... what exactly were they intending to charge me with? Caffrey could go on about "coincidences" all he wanted to, but unless these two were willing to stand up in court and accuse me of being a lust demon, out to corrupt humanity, then they had nothing to pin me with.

"It really is remarkable," Caffrey said. "And like my partner, I've really only got one question: how did you do it? It's the one thing we just can't figure out." Reaching into a drawer built into the interrogation room table, Caffrey retrieved a pad of paper and a pen. "You know, if I were in your position, I wouldn't be able to keep it bottled up. I'd just have to tell the world how I managed to seduce so many people into committing sexual acts with each other. So, how about you relieve yourself of that burden? Just pick up that pen, and write down as much as you can about how you pulled it off. You do that, maybe my partner and I can work out something a little more favorable for you."

"She's not gonna do it, David," Vella said, in that tone that told me she was done playing nice with me. "Look at her. She thinks she can get out of this. That she's smarter than us. Don't know why you even bother showing her the smallest amount of consideration. I say just let her rot in a cell, try to explain in front of a judge all those 'coincidences' and see what he thinks of that."

"Look, Belinda, I want to help you," Caffrey kept giving me that "good cop" smile. "I think you know that the game is up. That whatever it is you've been doing to all those people, it's over now. So why don't you just help us out, write down how you did all this crazy stuff, and save everyone a lot of trouble?"

I stared down at the pen and paper. Caffrey watched me in hopeful silence, while his partner continued giving me that same stink-eye. Shit, Caffrey, how could you even consider for a second sticking your dick in that? I'd be willing to be that Vella was probably the most limp, boring fuck imaginable. Not that I could tell, since Vella had about as many erotic memories lurking in her mind as I had of the times I spent doing needlepoint. And the few times she had indulged her "wild" side were buried deep down, obscured by Christian guilt and a lot of mental effort. So much strain to deny her true nature, to bury her desires and keep from acting on her impulses. I almost felt sorry for her.

A grin slowly crept onto Caffrey's face as I grabbed the pen. I lifted it up slightly, as if preparing to write something, before tapping it on the edge of the table and holding it up like a conductor's baton. With all my melodic skill - of which I had only the smallest measure - I let loose with a tune inspired by that old classic by Ludwig Van, while waving my hands flamboyantly in the air:

🎵 Lawyer, lawyer
Bring my lawyer
I ain't saying shit to you
Lawyer, lawyer
Where's my lawyer?
'Til they show up, just go screw... 🎵

I fell silent, slowly lowering my hands and sitting still in my chair. Caffrey and Vella both stared at me in stunned silence. Eventually, Caffrey opened his mouth. "Well, that was quite the-" he started to say, before I cut him off with another loud, belted set of notes:

🎵 ...yourselves up your huge, gaping assholes
(Which all you cops are, by the way)
Now shut your mouths and fetch my lawyer
Then just go the fuck away!
Or I'll-🎵

Vella's hands came down hard on the table, cutting off my lovely sonata as she rose up and got right in my face. "Enough screwing around! You won't-" she started to yell.

"Imogene, calm down," Caffrey cut her off, gesturing up at the camera on the ceiling. "You heard the woman. In her own colorful way, Dr. Malefas has invoked her Sixth Amendment right to an attorney." Shaking his head sadly, he grabbed the pad of paper and pen, but left the deck of cards lying where it was. "Might take some time to ring up a public defender at this hour, so I'd recommend a few hands of solitaire to pass the time."

As I turned to give Vella a smug smile, I caught a glint of the cross dangling from around her neck. A blue one on a gold chain. So... that was where I remembered Trimpey's little talisman from. Not the same style as his, but definitely the same material.

"Sacred Repository, right?" I said, pointing to the dangling cross. "They do such unique work. I simply must find out who their craftsman is." Vella seemed put off by my random comment about her accessory, and looked away from me in irritation. "Hey, can I have my phone back?" I said as the two detectives headed for the door. "I might want to call up an attorney of my own, you know."

"Your phone is being held as evidence," Vella said, still with that cold, angry look in her eyes. "Since you're being uncooperative, we have no way of knowing if it might be connected in some way to your... mass hypnosis or whatever it is you're doing to these people. We'll provide you with a phone to call an attorney... eventually," she turned away from me, and I knew that the wait for that promised phone would be a long one indeed.

The door slammed shut, and I was left alone. Ah, this fucking night. Between this and the whole Lothos matter, things in this city were getting to be a bit too much for me lately. There was a part of me that considered just ghosting out of there right away, calling the whole Belinda experiment a wash.

But then I thought about that calendar full of juicy, tempting morsels, families ready to come in and get a taste of my unique brand of therapy. I couldn't just abandon them like that. They needed my help so very, very badly, and I was nothing if not compassionate to their desires. The ones they held now, and the ones I intended to give them once they set foot in my office.

So, for now, I was stuck here. I was just about ready to follow Caffrey's suggestion and start dealing out a few games of solitaire when the door opened again. Entering the room was a generic looking white dude in a suit, carrying a briefcase. "Dr. Malefas, pleasure to meet you," he said, reaching out his hand for a shake.

"And you are?" I asked, taking his rather cold hand and giving it the perfunctory pump.

He shook his head, looking up at the camera above us. "Excuse me, this is a private meeting with my client," he said as he stared directly into the lens. "Please deactivate this camera, or I will report this incident to your superiors." After a moment, I saw the little red light on the camera blink once, then disappear entirely. Satisfied, the man took one of the seats opposite me, shifting a little to get comfortable as he did so.

"So, you're an attorney?" I asked. "Who sent you, was it-"

The mystery man held up a hand, as if telling me to stop talking. Opening up his briefcase, he retrieved a shard of red crystal. It emanated a faint glow as he pushed aside the deck of cards and placed it at the center of the table in front of him. After that, he retrieved a simple piece of chalk, scrawling out a rudimentary pentagram around the pulsing piece of stone. He did all of this with a certain nonchalance that made me think this wasn't the first time he'd ever used this particular ritual.

After putting the chalk aside, the man sat silently for a few moments. Then, with a sudden jerk, he began writhing in his chair. His head and neck moved at an inhuman speed, the chair underneath him scraping against the floor as his body was wracked with convulsions. From his mouth came a strange gurgling sound, like the man was in danger of choking on his own tongue. When he finally stopped moving, his head was tilted up at the ceiling, his eyes glowing with the same crimson light that pulsed inside the crystal on the table in front of us.

"Well, looks like you really fucked up this time," the voice coming out of his mouth was not the one he'd spoken with seconds ago. But one I had become quite familiar with over the past 24 hours. "Or was this part of your plan, to have the entire ballroom go all Roman orgy and then get nabbed by the cops?" Karkatha asked through her human vessel. "If so... well, fucking kudos to you, worked like a fucking charm."

"Okay, first off: Roman orgies weren't really a thing," I said. "Believe me, I was there, and I tried my best to make the idea go viral. Secondly: the thing at the ball wasn't my fault, okay? I mean... yeah, I was the one who shot that video, but the CuteBitchSquad were the ones who... never mind, too much to explain. Skipping to my conclusion: look, you got your dirty video of Senator Jones, didn't you? Yeah, he wasn't porking his little girl, but what I got you has to be enough to ruin him."

Karkatha snorted derisively through her mortal representative's nose. "Technically, yes. But that shitshow in the ballroom... even when you do what I ask you to, you can't help but fuck me along the way, right? A good number of the men in attendance tonight were playing both sides, donating to both Jones's and my campaigns just to make sure they had an 'in' with whoever ended up winning. Now we have to return all those contributions, thanks to you. Can't exactly hold onto cash coming from a guy last seen jamming his dick between his daughter's lips live on the internet."

"Well, you should have mentioned that in the parameters of the mission," I said with a wry smile. "I was told to deliver compromising footage of Dominic Jones. The rest was just collateral damage. Besides, what does it matter? I assume you'll be leaking that video of Jones busting his nut inside a teenage girl's virgin snatch before the sun comes up tomorrow. You could spend two shiny nickels on your campaign from now until November, and still manage to take Jones by double digits. Assuming he even stays in the race to begin with. And if the sex wasn't enough to get him to drop out, I even gave you a bonus, the good senator offering to pay for any Jones babies to get Hoovered right out of his underage partner's belly! What more could you possibly want from me?"

The possessed man let out a sigh, leaning forward until his face was practically touching my own. "You're such a pain in the ass," Karkatha said through his sneering lips, "but I suppose you did what I asked you to. Technically, at least." She directed her host to sit back, head bobbing around like his neck bone was broken as he settled back into his chair. "I've already made the arrangements. Within the next ten minutes, the cops will be coming back in here to tell you that you're free to go. As far as I'm concerned, we're even now. Oh, and despite you just barely managing to accomplish your mission, I've held up my end of the bargain in regards to the information you requested."

The man moved with strange, jerky motions, Karkatha piloting his body to reach into his briefcase. I looked down at the papers he'd placed in front of me, the official insignia of the Federal Bureau of Investigation stamped on each one.

"They call themselves the Church of the True Faith," Karkatha explained through the possessed man. "Up until recently, they were just some group of whackos, ultra-devout Christians who considered every other religion to be false and evil. Or else too 'soft' for their tastes, drifting away from all that 'fire and brimstone' nonsense and going easy on sinners. A handful of people, not a real threat to anyone. Over the past few months, though, they've started to grow in numbers. The feds have been tracking them for a while, especially since they started printing up these."

With a fidgeting, twitching hand, the possessed attorney pushed forward a small flier. It was obviously not anything made professionally, probably printed up on some shitty home computer. The heading at the top read in a spooky font: "REPENT AND BE SAVED... OR FACE THE PUNISHMENT OF HELLFIRE!"

"So what?" I said, unable to hide my disappointment. "You really think these guys have something to do with the missing succubi? They just look like some religious nuts to me."

"Keep reading," Karkatha said, her possessed thrall nodding down at the flier.

Shaking my head, I did as instructed. Eventually, I saw what she was referring to, reading the lines out loud. "'The demons that have infested this city will be purged of their sin! Our leader has been granted power by the Lord almighty, and has already cleansed several of these wretched creatures with the fire of his holy word. If you be a true follower of God, come forth and join with us! But if you be an unbeliever or one of the foulest of demons, prepare yourself for judgment!'" I squinted at the page for a moment. "I mean, yeah, kinda sounds like it's talking about Lothos and the other missing succubi. But so what? No mortal could possibly..."

"You wanted information, this is what I've got," Karkatha said. "I did as much digging as I could, and the Church of the True Faith is just about the only organization that seems to fit the bill," Karkatha twitched her host's shoulders up into a bizarre parody of a shrug. "Call it a hunch if you want, but something about these guys feels... serious. They're growing too fast for it to be just another cult of loonies. I mean, the FBI doesn't just keep tabs on every fringe church in America for fun. Obviously they think something about this organization in particular is worth keeping an eye on."

I studied the paperwork in front of me. Granted, I wasn't exactly an expert when it came to reading government reports. Just about the most unsexy thing possible, aside from clipping your toenails in public or having strong opinions about James Gunn's plans for the DCEU. But it seemed that Karkatha might be right after all. The FBI were treating this new group very seriously. Probably all their talk about "purging nonbelievers" smacked of the precursor to some sort of terrorist attack.

But if Karkatha was right and this Church was involved in this city's mysteries, it wasn't a bombing that was on their minds. It was succubi like me and Lothos. What did they mean by "purging" and "cleaning?" Could these mortals have found some way to actually kill one of our kind? No, if there was one thing I knew for sure, it was that Lothos was still alive somewhere. He hadn't been respawned in a new body back in Hell, so he had to still be somewhere in the mortal world. But as for what state he might be in... beat the shit out of me.

"Do with this information what you will," Karkatha said after giving me some time to digest it all. "And consider yourself lucky I even went to that much effort." A momentary pause, the possessed mortal tilting his head slightly to the side as if hearing something off in the distance. "In any case, I believe you should be receiving a visitor very shortly now. Time for me to make my exit. For your sake, I hope this is the last time we speak. If you cross me again, I won't be nearly as merciful."

The man began quivering and convulsing again, the red light fading from his eyes. Once the process was finished, he gave a quick shake of his head, as if he'd just woken up from a quick nap. Casually, he wiped away the chalk pentagram from the table, returning the crystal and papers to the inside of his briefcase.

Almost as soon as he was finished cleaning up after himself, the door to the interrogation room swung open. An older man - I assumed he must have been Vella and Caffrey's superior officer - entered. "Our apologies, Dr. Malefas," he said. "You're free to go. Stop by the desk in the front and they'll return your personal effects."

"Well, seems that justice still works in this country after all," I said, standing up and smoothing out my skirt. "Please let your detectives know that I'm willing to let this slide, but that any continued harassment by your department will result in me lodging a formal complaint."

The older man gave me a withering glare, obviously not happy about having to release me from custody. But with Gail Tulliver's connections - both political and infernal - pulling strings for me, his hands were tied. "Yes... ma'am," he said with a nod of his head and a frown, before turning to leave.

Once he was gone, I gave the man in the suit a grin. "So... working as a lawyer for a demon? How's that going?"

The man smiled back. "I've had worse clients," was all he said before scooping up his briefcase and walking out the door.

Chapter Text

As I left the detective unit, I caught sight of Vella and Caffrey congregating nearby. I fought the urge to give them a cheeky wave as I left. They already knew I'd beaten them. No need to rub it in their faces.

Besides, taunting Vella would only make her more likely to continue her little personal vendetta against me. And right now, I had bigger things to deal with than playing around with the mortal authorities. Maybe in the future, I'd go back to my little quest to corrupt the devout detective. But for now, my dealings with Vella were - hopefully - at an end.

"Hi, I would like my stuff back, please," I said to the withered old cop at the front counter. Accepting my handbag, I waited until I was out of the station house before I pulled out my phone. On my way to the gala, I had set up a news alert for "Dominic Jones." So I was sure that by now, there would be a big pile of notifications about how he had disgraced himself tonight, and how his ode to feminine chastity had degenerated into a incestuous orgy.

As it turned out, the top notification on my phone was something else. And not nearly as much fun as I'd hoped. An incoming text message from an unrecognized number.

There were only a handful of people who knew my true name, and even less of them who would seek me out for help in a pinch. I thought back to the information Karkatha had given me, this new "Church" group she'd found. Had they made their next move? Gone after one of my succubi brethren?

No time to waste playing human and hailing a Uber. Outside of the station house, I looked for a quiet place to duck out of sight. A nearby alleyway looked to be a good bet, and so I slipped through its shadowy entrance and quickly cast magic over myself. Fading from sight, I took to the air, jetting across the city back to the Redwood Towers. By car, the trip would have taken around fifteen minutes. In the air, my incorporeal form drifting right through any potential obstructions, it took less than 60 seconds.

Coming in for a landing in the same alleyway I had used yesterday, across the street from my building, I dispelled my invisibility and quickly went out onto the sidewalk. Almost immediately, I spotted someone outside of my building, wringing her hands and pacing nervously. I didn't recognize the woman, a scrawny little thing in baggy clothes and a pair of thick glasses, with her black hair cut into a short bob. As I tried to recall her, she spotted me, and immediately started to rush across the street in my direction.

"Wait, stop!" I called out, narrowly keeping the strange woman from running straight into traffic. As cars screeched to a stop, angry drivers laying on their horns, I crossed to her instead.

"Naasima, Naasima, it was horrible!" the woman said, voice trembling. I went stiff in surprise as the girl immediately grabbed me around the waist, burying her face in my bosom. After a moment, feeling my lack of response, she pulled away with a sheepish look. "Oh, sorry. I guess I didn't show you my human glamour last night. It's me, Drovus. I'm sorry to come to you like this, but I didn't know where else to go."

"No, it's okay," I said, returning her embrace now that I knew this slight young human was actually my succubus friend. "Why are you standing out here, though? You could have waited in the lobby if you wanted."

Drovus shook her head in response. "Hahli wouldn't let me stay inside. Said I wasn't a resident and that only residents and their guests are allowed in the building."

I frowned. Dammit, Hahli. Just like Samara when I'd mentioned Drovus that night, treating her like some distasteful member of our unholy family. Any other succubus, I was fairly confident Hahli would have had no problem letting them chill out inside. Maybe even give them a big spiel about how comfortable the building was and how she'd love to show them one of the vacant units. But not Drovus. I just didn't get it. Yeah, she was weird, but... sometimes my fellow succubi could be such assholes.

"It's okay, Drovus, really," I told her. "Why don't you come inside with me, tell me what happened. If Hahli has a problem with it, she can take it up with me."

Drovus's lips twisted into an uncertain smile, relaxing a little now that she knew somebody was on her side. She nodded, walking closely beside me as we entered the Redwoods Towers lobby.

Inside, I could immediately see that last night's ban on "public displays of affection" was definitely no longer in effect. "Evening, Belinda!" said Terry Niles, waving at me with one hand while using the other to give a nice slap to the bare ass of his next-door neighbor, Helen Hohman, who he was currently banging from behind. "Burning the midnight oil, huh?"

"Not by choice, I'm afraid. It's been a hell of a night, Terry," I said. Beside me, I could hear Drovus begin letting out those giggles of hers, sounding like a little kid peeking in on something she shouldn't see as she caught sight of the sex happening right out in front of us.

"Yeah, I feel you," he said, eliciting a high-pitched squeak from Helen as he gave her another playful smack on the butt. "Just got done myself doing a little late-night tune-up on Helen's car. She was telling me about some trouble she was having, a weird noise it was making and all. Said she was thinking of going to a mechanic, but I said, no way. Just let me take a look, and I'll have that thing running like a dream in no time."

Helen gave a nod, her voice breathy as she spoke between Terry's hard thrusts. "Oh, Belinda, he really... ngh... got that thing going... oh fuck, that's good... Thanks again, Terry, I... mmmm... I owe you a nice dinner some night."

"Say, who's your friend?" Terry said, pointing over at the tittering woman beside me. "She... interested in living the Redwood Towers lifestyle, if you know what I mean?"

"Oh, no, she's just visiting," I said, turning to Drovus. "This is..." I paused, waiting for Drovus to jump in. Couldn't go giving out her succubus name, and she hadn't told me what her identity was as a human, which left me standing there awkwardly.

For a moment, Drovus was too enthralled watching Terry and Helen go at it to realize her input was needed. Finally, she snapped back to reality and said, "Oh, sorry! I'm Myra, Myra Banner. Nice to... um... meet you two..." she once more trailed off into a fresh bout of giggling.

Terry laughed along with her. "Nice to meet you, Myra. And, hey, if you change your mind, I'm in 118. Just give a knock and I'll give it to you just like old Helen here." The cracking sound of his palm against her backside echoed throughout the lobby as Terry continued pounding into her.

Taking "Myra" by the hand, I led her past the fornicating residents over to the elevator. "I'm sure she appreciates the offer. But it's late, and we've got some important business to discuss. Have a good evening, you two!"

"You too, Belinda!" Terry said, before turning back to Helen. "Alright, down on your knees, baby. I've got some dinner of my own to feed you tonight."

The elevator doors slid shut, and with the momentary distraction gone Drovus went back to looking nervous again. I really wanted to ask her what had happened, but knew it was best to wait until we were in the privacy of my apartment. Still, the silence was giving Drovus plenty of opportunity to freak about whatever had sent her to my door in the first place.

"Hey, how did you recognize me, anyway?" I asked Drovus as we rode up to my floor, trying to distract her a little. "You didn't see my glamour last night either."

Drovus nodded. "No, but you told me all about your new persona," she explained. "While I was waiting, I looked up family therapists in the city, checked for the newest listings and found your page with your picture on it." She giggled yet again. "Looks like you're already getting a lot of good reviews. Guess you're making a lot of families happy already."

"Oh, yeah, my little business venture is off to a great start," I said. "Confession, though: only a handful of those reviews are from actual patients. Could be that the rest are just a few thralls of my previous identities, showing me a little gratitude for freeing them from the shackles of conventional sexual attraction."

"Well, guess it's the least they could do," Drovus said with a forced smile. Despite my attempts at banter, it was obviously that whatever had brought her to my door had taken its toll on the poor girl. She was clearly shaken up, wringing her hands as her eyes darted around the elevator nervously. As if even in these cramped quarters, she expected someone to jump out of the walls and attack her.

Dammit, I was really going to give Hahli a piece of my mind when this was over. Forcing this poor thing to wait for me outside, when she was obviously distraught? Like Samara said: we succubi have to stick together. Even if Samara was just as willing to shun Drovus as everyone else, the point still stood. Especially with everything that was going on in this city.

Once we were out of the elevator and in my apartment, both Drovus and I dropped our glamours, revealing our true succubi forms. "Alright, come over here," I said, leading Drovus over to my expensive leather sofa. She sat down heavily, and for a moment her eyes darted around the room, as if expecting something to leap out at her from the shadows. I could see her tail twitching nervously along the surface of my couch, and her wings fluttered and brushed against the cushions. Sitting down beside her, I rested my hand on her shoulder and asked softly, "Take your time, just relax and tell me what happened."

"I was at the zoo again tonight, watching the wolf handler with her new boyfriends," Drovus began her story, voice wavering ever so slightly. "Everything was going just as usual, the wolfmen all having their fun with her... then all of a sudden, these men showed up. Eight of them, all dressed in robes. As soon as they walked in, it was like... like all of my powers went away. I turned visible, and the wolves all went back to their normal forms."

I frowned. Succubi powers being nullified like that... I could only think of one way that could happen. "Did you notice any of them carrying a blue gemstone?" I asked. "One that was glowing, with kind of a pulsing light?"

Drovus let out a short gasp. "Yes, I remember there being one man in a robe who was holding something like that in his hands. He spent the whole time I was there just staring at it, like there was nothing else in the world other than that gem. Naasima, what was that thing? While I was around it, it was like I was totally helpless."

"Binding stone," I said. "Renders a demon completely unable to perform any magic as long as it's in use. Guess it's not surprising you haven't seen one before. Heaven only tends to break them out for the most serious of situations. Shit, I wouldn't be surprised if you've never even seen any divinium at all before tonight."

She gave me a confused look, confirming my suspicions. "No, what's divinium?" she asked.

"This," I said, pulling up my phone and Trimpey's post about his fancy new cross. "See that blue gem material the cross is made out of? That material can only be found in one place: Heaven itself. Divinium's pretty rare, but the stuff is extremely easy to enchant against us demons. Some online shop's been selling crosses made out of divinium, made specifically to disrupt infernal magic."

Drovus nodded. "Wow, I've never seen anything like that before. So that binding stone, it's also made of this divinium?"

"Yeah, but a lot more of it. You don't see them much, mostly because they're so difficult to create, and even harder to use effectively," I explained. "In order to bind a demon, whoever has the stone needs to concentrate all of their mental energy on the stone, while focusing their mind on the name of the demon they wish to render powerless. If they break their concentration for even a second, the effect goes away, and it only works on one demon at once. Not only that, but the things are extremely fragile, just the slightest crack will render the stone useless. So, yeah, Heaven ain't exactly pumping out a lot of those things. Too much trouble for too little effect."

"Wait, you said they have to repeat the name of the demon in their mind?" Drovus asked, looking confused. "That means..."

I gave her a nod, feeling a chill run up my spine. "Yeah. This wasn't just some random attack. Whoever these bastards are, they knew your name and where you'd be tonight." Staring up at the ceiling, I thought back to Karkatha's information, this Church of the True Faith and their claims to have "cleansed" several "wretched creatures." I had a bad feeling that these robed strangers were the ones behind Lothos's disappearance, and that my friend had narrowly escaped the same fate tonight.

"Naasima..." Drovus gave me a cautious look, as if afraid of how I might react to what she was about to say. "You know so much about these binding stones... did someone ever use one on you?"

"Yes," I said, with a finality in my tone that made it clear she should drop the subject. So many experiences in my long existence... that was one I would rather forget.

Getting my implication, Drovus fell silent for a long minute. "It does sound like one of those stones," she finally said thoughfully. "Luckily, when my magic went away I was far enough from those weird people in robes that I was able to slip out of the wolf pen without them seeing me. But... the last thing I saw was those men doing something to the wolf keeper." She stared into space, a haunted look in her eyes.  "There was this one man, not the one with the gem but a taller one. He grabbed her and... and I flew away before I saw what happened next." Drovus stared down at the floor, shivering visibly. "The last thing I heard was her screaming. I should have stayed and helped her. I feel like such a coward."

"No, forget about that," I said, shaking my head. "No mortal is worth risking your own ass for. Besides... sounds like they weren't even there for her. If they came with a binding stone and your name, they were after you. Escape was the right move."

Drovus looked up at me with tears starting to glisten in her eyes. "What's going on, Naasima? That whole thing with Lothos, and now this? Maybe we should report this all to someone."

I nodded. "Well, I'm sure you got your visit from Jaccai last night, so you know that Hell is already looking into this," I said.

Again, Drovus gave me a puzzled look. "Jaccai? No, he didn't come to me. You're the only demon I've talked to in a while now."

"He didn't? What the hell, last night he said he would be questioning..." I trailed off, cursing the senior demon in my head. Just like my fellow succubi, treating Drovus like some kind of pariah. Or even worse, Sarmara was right that the senior demon was slacking off on this case, and his claim to have questioned all of the succubi in the city was a bunch of bullshit. Either way, he had a lot of explaining to do, and I wasn't in the mood to wait for him to show up on his own.

Standing up, I went over to my refrigerator. "Where are you going, Naasima?" Drovus asked, sounding like she was afraid I was going to abandon her.

"Time to have a chat with old Jacky," I muttered. My refrigerator was nearly empty, the only food a succubus needed being that which was served fresh, hot and steamy. But on the top shelf were several stoppered vials filled with dark red liquid. Goat's blood, for when you absolutely, positively had to chat with one of your buddies down below.

Standing in the center of my apartment, I poured out a few drops onto each of my palms and began rubbing them together. My eyes closed and my hands held palms-up, I began speaking in the ancient tongue, eyes rolling back in my head as my voice echoed with unholy power. "Nog tis ma, Jaccai. Ya gotha tis 'ai fu jalu. Ya uln jalu, Jaccai."

As the last words faded, I blinked, waiting for the flaming arch to appear and for the dapper demon lord to make his dramatic entrance. But nothing happened. No sounds of the damned souls of Hell in their unholy choirs. No portal opening, no sign of the bastard at all. Gritting my teeth, I tried again, repeating the words with as much force as I could muster. Still nothing. Frustrated, I yelled out. "Jaccai, what the fuck? I need to talk to you, you dickless shitstain!"

But there was no response. The only sound in the apartment was Drovus's shuddering breaths. "What's wrong?" she asked nervously. "Why isn't he answering you?"

"Got me," I said, sitting down next to Drovus. I didn't want to tell her the truth: that Samara was right about that bastard. Jaccai didn't give a shit about us succubi. This whole investigation of his was just a way to make the dark lords think that he was actually doing their bidding. But between ignoring my summons and not questioning Drovus, it was obvious he had no intention of actually resolving this problem. Dealing with this Church of the True Faith - if they were truly the ones behind Lothos's disappearance and what happened to Drovus tonight - it was going to be all on me. And it sucked.

Especially considering what I was going to have to do next. For her own good.

"Drovus," I said, getting serious. "I want you to do something for me."

Drovus immediately nodded. "Anything, Naasima! Whatever you need, I'm ready to help!"

I responded with a sad smile. "The best way you could help me, kiddo... is to get out of here. Leave this city, get as far away as possible. Whatever's going on here, it's obvious that someone is targeting us succubi. And somehow, they've figured out your name, found out where you operate. You need to leave town, tonight. It's not safe anymore."

"You're right," Drovus said. "This is so scary, probably better to just get out of here. But where should we go? Maybe we should cross the ocean, set up-"

"Not we. Just you," I cut her off. "I need to stay, find out who is behind all this. Obviously Jaccai is busy dealing with more important things than us succubi, so it's all on me. If I don't stop this here, in this city, there's no telling how far-reaching these attacks will spread."

Drovus gave me a despairing look, but then seemed to muster up a small measure of resolve. "If you're staying, I'm staying," she said firmly. "I'm not leaving you alone to face this."

"Drovus, listen. I know you-"

"No, Naasima, I'm not leaving!" Drovus suddenly shouted, surprising me with her vehemence. "You remember that time we worked together, that manor in England. How many centuries ago was that, three, four? That..." she looked at the floor, and I saw a tremor in her voice with her next words. "That was the last time any other succubus ever talked to me."

"No, that can't..." I started to say, not wanting to accept the harsh truth that Drovus was presenting me with. That her pariah status among our kind was even worse than I thought. "There had to have been someone. At least one other-"

Drovus shook her head violently. "No, no, there wasn't. You're the only one that ever showed me any kindness. Everybody else avoids me, treats me like... like I'm some kind of diseased monster. All this time, my entire existence, everyone has hated me. Everyone except you."

"Fuck..." I whispered, shaking my head. At that moment, I'd never been more ashamed of being a succubus. We were supposed to stick together, support each other in our quest to feed off humanity and enjoy their delicious sexual energy. How could they all have been so cruel to this poor girl? Just because she wasn't some ravenous sex-gobbling monster, and was a little shy and withdrawn, they all had treated her like she was an abomination.

"Naasima," Drovus said softly. "Please... just let me help you." She grabbed my hands, pulling them up towards her upper chest as she stared deeply into my eyes. "I know I'm not that powerful, and that I'm weird and gross, and probably a lot of things you'd rather not be around. But... if you're going to stay here and try to find out who came after me tonight, then I want to help. Maybe it's not much, but I can still do something. Please, Naasima. Let me help you."

"Drovus, I... I'm so sorry I wasn't there for you before," I said, taking a deep breath. "All those years you were alone, if I had known I would have... well, it doesn't matter now. From now on, you and I... we're gonna stick together, okay? No matter what happens, even if we end up being witness to Armageddon here in this city... I won't abandon you again."

"Thank you," Drovus said, her voice breaking as tears fell down her cheeks. "You're such a good person, Naasima. I'm so glad to have met you."

After giving her a hug, I started considering our next moves. "Now that you're in the sights of whoever is after us, I think you'd better lay low until I figure this all out," I said. "Do you have a hideout, somewhere you can go and stay out of sight for a little while?"

Drovus nodded. "There's an old abandoned motel just outside the city limits," she said. "I've been going there at night after feeding."

I gave her a nod. "Okay, here's what we do. You can stay here tonight, feed off all the energy from the residents here in the Towers. That should keep your belly full for a little while, at least. Then tomorrow morning, I want you to go to that motel and stay there for now. You haven't told anyone else about this place, right?"

"No, like I said... you're the only person that I've talked to in years," Drovus said, her expression turning doubtful. "But Naasima, I want to help you. Not just hide in a dark corner somewhere. You promised we'd stick together!"

"It's just for now, I swear," I assured her. "Once I figure out more about whoever is behind all this, I'll come find you, and we can deal with this threat together. Until then, it'll make me feel better knowing you're safe."

Reluctantly, Drovus finally relented. "Okay, but promise me you'll come get me as soon as you know who we're after. Don't go after them by yourself."

"Don't worry, Drovus. I'll come get you as soon as I know something," I said. "Now, you're sure you're going to be safe at this motel?"

Drovus smiled. "Definitely. I have some... defenses set up for anyone who might stop by unannounced," she said. "I'll be fine. Just... be careful."

I gave her another hug and a kiss on her cheek. "I will, sweetie. For now, though, you can hang out here tonight. Fill up your belly with some hot, dripping lust from all the folks here at the Redwood Towers." I glanced around the room, an idea coming to mind. "Hey, you wanna watch some TV? Hahli's got quite a unique cable package."

Drovus gave me an odd look. "TV? Seems a little... boring, don't you think?"

"You couldn't be more wrong," I said, grabbing the remote and turning on the flat-screen. I flipped through channels randomly, eventually landing on one of those reality shows where pairs of amateur chefs competed against each other in a culinary competition. Of course, with Hahli's magic making some programming changes, the competition was going a little bit differently.

"Oh, my gosh!" Drovus said, giggling as she saw what was on the screen. "Naasima, are they... doing it on live TV?"

On screen, the female half of a husband-and-wife team was furiously kneading dough into a pizza crust. It was a bit of a struggle, considering her husband was on his knees, spreading her cheeks apart with his hands in order to eat his wife's asshole. The camera zoomed in on her face and she was clearly getting off, moaning and writhing while doing her best to focus on cooking.

"Not really," I said. "Just Hahli doing her part to encourage the residents to keep living that free-use lifestyle. We've got hundreds of channels here in the Redwood Towers, and every single one of them has been magically spiced up with a little fucking. Helps to keep the residents entertained and horny all day long."

"That's amazing!" Drovus said, watching with rapt attention as the camera panned over to the other team currently competing. On this one, the male partner was at the burners, cooking up an elaborate pasta dish while his female teammate reached around him to play with his hardening dick poking out of his open fly. A helpful chyron on the screen identified them as "Jenny and Liam Burke - Mother and Son."

"Alright, just one minute left," announced the female host, some washed-up actress I didn't recognize. "Everybody... ngh... wrap up your dishes! Time is running out!" She was doing surprisingly well at maintaining her composure, considering that her co-host - a former football star and quite a beefy hunk of man -  had her bent over a kitchen counter while he fucked her pussy from behind.

"Drovus, sweetie, you know I love you," I said to the tittering succubus next to me on the couch. "But if you're going to keep up that giggling all night, I might need to find a roll of duct tape."

"Sorry, Naasima," Drovus said, putting her hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter. "You know, if TV was like this everywhere else, I think I'd watch a lot more of it."

On screen, the last few seconds were counting down. Just as the timer ran out, Liam Burke let out a loud groan, his mother's tender handjob having pushed him past his limit. His cock began spewing thick ropes of cum all over the completed dish on the counter, seasoning the pasta primavera with a healthy dose of man chowder.

The show cut to one of those talking head segments, Jenny looking into the camera. Of course, with Hahli's magical alterations there was another participant in the scene: some anonymous naked man, his head cut off by the top of the camera shot, was stroking his cock right in Jenny's face. Seeming to ignore it, Jenny cheerfully spoke into the camera. "I knew we really needed to impress the judges with our pasta dish tonight, so I thought that I'd help my son to add a little extra flavor..." As she gave the audience a cheeky smile, the anonymous cock began shooting a steady stream of sperm across the side of her face. Jenny kept talking, as jizz splattered onto her lips and chin. "I hope the judges really enjoy it. I know that I just love to get a taste of my son's secret ingredient whenever I can."

Getting a little bored of this program, I began flipping through the rest of the channels. As I channel-surfed, I felt Drovus scoot over on the couch. She snuggled up against me and rested her head on my shoulder. "Thank you for being so nice to me, Naasima," she whispered. "I'm so happy to finally have someone to talk to. And I just know that you're going to figure out what's going on, and make sure that all us succubi are safe here in this city."

"Of course," I said, gently stroking her hair. "I'll do whatever it takes."

As I went through channel after channel of mundane cable programming altered to include hardcore fucking, I found myself unable to focus on any one program. My mind was elsewhere now, on the daunting task that lay before me. With Jaccai completely ignoring my summons, it seemed that it really was up to me to discover who or what was behind all these attacks on the succubi, and stop them.

I wish I had as much confidence in myself as Drovus obviously did. It had been a long time since it had felt like my existence had any stakes involved. Centuries spent flitting from identity to identity, walking among these mortals and twisting them into lustful monsters. But now, everything was different. People were counting on me. Not just Drovus but all of the succubi in this city, whether they knew it or not. It was enough to make even the most hardened demon a little nervous.

The Church of the True Faith. It was the only lead I had, and even there, all I had was the name. No idea who their members were, where their base of operations might be, or how to go about finding any trace of their activities. My only sources of information was a bunch of high-level demons who barely wanted to acknowledge the existence of my kind, a succubus too busy watching her vampire minions suck down blood to bother helping me, and some mysterious mortal who spoke to me for about a minute or so before vanishing. Not exactly a solid foundation for an investigation.

But as I felt the warmth of Drovus's body against mine, I felt more and more determined to find out who or what was responsible for this mess. Maybe it was my way of making it up to the poor thing, leaving her all alone for so many years. In any case, I was going to do my best to keep all the promises I made to her tonight. Even if that promise led to the two of us facing annihilation together. At least we'd get to go out together.

I finally stopped flipping, settling on one of the national news channels. "...Jones claims that the video, which seems to show him engaging in sexual relations with a young female, is some sort of 'deepfake,'" said the female anchor on screen, reading off the teleprompter while bouncing on the lap of her male counterpart, his cock buried deep inside of her cunt. "However, the young woman involved - who has come forward and identified herself as local teenager Emma O'Connor - has corroborated the events on the tape."

The camera cut to Emma, looking completely unashamed as she spoke to a reporter. "Senator Jones? Yeah, he BLEEPed me. And it felt so good! His BLEEP is so BLEEPing big, and when he put me down on that altar and started BLEEPing me right in my BLEEP, it was like... the heavens opened up for me! Like his BLEEP was really God's BLEEP, filling me up with all His love! Oh, and a whole lot of His sticky hot BLEEP, too, so much that it was spilling right out of my BLEEP. But Dominic gave me a check just in case I need to visit the doctor and get that taken care of." She looked at someone off-screen. "Hey, Dad, it's still legal in this state, right?"

"And continuing our coverage of the fallout from Senator Jones's purity gala," the male anchor said as the camera cut back to the newsroom, he and his partner having shifted positions. A mass of blonde curls were visible behind the desk, bobbing up and down as the female newscaster gave him an enthusiastic blowjob. "more than twenty men are in custody tonight, after being caught on camera having sexual relations with their own daughters. Many are claiming that-" he paused for a moment, letting out a moan of pleasure, "-ah, Marie, keep sucking it just like that. You're so damn good." Clearing his throat, he went back to his report. "Many of the fathers are claiming that they were not in control of their actions, blaming the organizers of the ball - Starbright Event Planning - for introducing some sort of mind-altering drug to the food at the party. The head of Starbright denies-"

I flipped away from the report. "Sorry again, Mitch," I muttered to myself. "Maybe Gail will give you a job on her staff. Or at least send some of those campaign dollars your way."

"You say something, Naasima?" Drovus said, pulling her head off of my shoulder to look up at me.

"Nothing, forget it," I said, giving her a soft smile. "Just relax and feed, sweetie. Ooh, you feel that one a floor down? I think Mike Goldberg got his big promotion today. One hell of a family celebration going on down there."

"Mmm, yeah, that tastes good," Drovus said, resting her head back on my shoulder. I could tell she was still troubled over everything going on, but there wasn't really much I could do to comfort her. Just had to hope I could untangle this mystery before those robed bastards came after her again.

Eventually my aimless channel flipping landed me on some sort of nature show, the female host standing amidst a group of docile-looking simians. "As you can see, these gorillas - while they can look quite intimidating - are in fact very gentle, peaceful beings," she said to the camera. "One interesting aspect of these animals is their mating habits. While one male member of the group, known as the silverback, is considered the dominant male and the only one allowed to mate with the females, the actual process of mating is almost always initiated by the female herself." As she spoke, she began removing her clothing until she was completely nude. "When a female gorilla is ready to mate, she will gently approach the silverback, pressing her lips together while making constant eye contact with him. Watch as I demonstrate the process with the silverback of this particular group."

"Ah, how educational!" I observed, settling in for the night as I watched the young woman prepare herself for a bit of primitive lovemaking. Hahli, you may be a bitch, but you know quality programming when you see it.

Chapter Text

As the sun came up, I said my goodbyes to Drovus, the poor thing looking miserable at having to split up with me. After a lot of hugs and a little more tears, she finally prepared to head for her hideout, giving me its exact address before vanishing from sight.

Which left me alone to consider my next moves. If I was smart, I should have done exactly as Drovus had suggested last night: take off, just leave this city and "Belinda" behind and never come back. But you didn't get to be the most powerful succubus on the planet without having your share of stubborn moments.

Still, the smart play at the very least would have been to call Janice, tell her to cancel all my appointments for at least the next few days. That way, I could concentrate on figuring out where to start looking for whoever or whatever was behind this mess.

But that opened up its own set of problems. Without Belinda's steady supply of patients to feed on, I'd be forced to find something else to live off of. Fly around the city tracking down appropriate victims, taking time away from the investigation to feed. Of course, there were the amenities of the Redwood Towers, but almost all of the occupants of this building had day jobs or school to keep them away for a good portion of the day. The few stay-at-home parents living here wouldn't be nearly enough to keep me at peak energy levels. No, it was better to keep on living the life of Belinda, getting my meals delivered to me right at my office. And taking any spare time I had to continue my search for answers.

Getting myself ready for Belinda's third day open for business, I prepared my disguise. Today, my human guise would be wearing a red blouse that showed off plenty of cleavage, a black skirt just short and tight enough to make her ass look fantastic, and black stiletto heels. Even with everything going on, taking the time to meticulously craft my daily wardrobe helped to calm me a little. It was like I had some semblance of control over the chaos swirling about me.

Disguise in place, I left my apartment and headed for the elevator. As usual, the residents of Redwood Towers were spending their morning like they spent the rest of their time: fucking each other openly. Unfortunately, with everything on my mind I wasn't able to get much out of the multiple displays of shameless lust. Instead, I simply exchanged pleasant greetings with the men and women I passed on the way out of the building.

As I stepped out onto the sidewalk, I scanned for any sign of Vella on my tail. But it seemed her superior officer's warnings had had the intended effect. No sign of her car anywhere on the street outside my building. Letting out my held breath, I hung a right and began my casual stroll to my office building.

Along the way, I could hear the people I passed chatting in hushed tones about the events of the previous evening. Sounded like Jones's attempts to pass off his fling with an underage teen girl as some sort of computer-generated hoax weren't going over well with his constituents. Especially with Emma herself out there, proudly admitting to having sex with the senator. So Karkatha had gotten exactly what she wanted in the end.

Shit, everything seemed to be going great this morning. Used to be that would just bring a smile to my face. Now, I couldn't help but be on edge. I had felt this same way - that things couldn't be going better - last night, just before getting snapped into a set of handcuffs and dragged off to the station. Seemed like these days, fate was a cruel and capricious bitch, out to give it to me up the ass just when I was at my most comfortable.

With that in mind, I was already on edge when I reached my office building and saw a group of people in full-body hazmat suits and gas masks unloading equipment from a large van parked across the street. One of them spotted me and rushed over to block my path, their gait awkward in the body-covering suit. "Excuse me, ma'am, do you work in this building?" they said. Their voice was high-pitched, and with their entire face covered by a mask, I honestly couldn't tell if they were male or female.

"Yes," I replied, glancing over at the van. On the side was written "Pinnacle Pest Control" in big block letters. "What's going on? Please don't tell me the building is going to be off-limits or anything. I've got patients scheduled today."

"No, you should be fine," the exterminator of indeterminate gender said. "Just wanted to warn you to stay out of the basement today. We'll be doing some work down there, spraying some dangerous chemicals that we wouldn't want you coming into contact with."

I gave the person a skeptical look. "And none of those chemicals are going to find their way up to the other floors?" I asked.

"No ma'am," they replied. "We're going to have all of the building's vents closed off down there, no chance of them getting into the air circulation system. As long as you stay away from the basement, you won't even notice we're here."

It was strange, something about the whole thing seemed off. But maybe that was just me getting paranoid. "Well, thanks for the warning. And have a good day," I said, deciding to let it go for now and heading into the building.

Reaching the sixth floor and my office, I found Janice sitting at her desk, tapping away on her computer. "You look well-rested this morning," I remarked.

Janice looked up from her screen. "Morning, Belinda! Yeah, I slept like a baby last night. No worrying about me falling asleep at my desk today," she said, smiling widely at me. A quick scan of her most erotic memories showed that, just as I had planned, she did have a very vivid dream about my succubus form ravaging her last night. Perfect. Even if I couldn't visit her in the flesh, her own subconscious was doing a decent job of keeping me close.

"Glad to hear it. Say, you heard anything about these pest control folks downstairs?" I asked casually.

Janice frowned slightly. "Not really, not until I got here this morning. I follow our building's owner on Facebook, and he didn't mention any plans to spray down there." She gave a brief shrug. "But I guess if they're just supposed to be working in the basement, doesn't really affect us."

"I suppose not," I responded, still feeling as if something was wrong but unable to pin it down. Something about my secretary's mention of social media gave me an idea, though. "Say, how busy are you at the moment, Janice?"

"Actually, things are pretty slow this morning," Janice said. "Your appointments are all scheduled and entered into the calendar, and the phone has been quiet." She spoke cautiously, obviously afraid to make it seem that I was paying her just to sit there and look pretty. Although, if I was being honest, that was one of the main reasons that I'd picked Janice over the other candidates.

"Excellent. I was wondering if you might be willing to do a little research for me," I said. "There's this online shop, the Sacred Repository, sells all sorts of unusual items related to the occult and demonology. I was wondering if you'd be able to find out more information about them. Things like where their physical location is, who runs the store, and how to contact them."

"Sure, I could do some digging," Janice said. Despite her agreeable response, I could tell she was a little confused by the request. "Is this for a patient, or...?"

"You could say that," I said, staying coy. "Let's just say it's for a friend. No rush, just whenever you get a chance would be great."

Other than the mysterious Soren, this online purveyor of divinium crosses was my only lead on whatever was going on in this city. Might be just a coincidence, some unsuspecting mortal getting their hands on a stockpile of the rare gemstones without understanding their true origin. But it was worth looking into, especially considering Drovus's encounter with a binding stone last night. A bunch of divinium artifacts showing up out of nowhere at a time like this...it was worth looking into.

As Janice focused on her monitor, the door to the office opened up. Two teens, a boy and a girl who were obviously siblings, came inside. "Ah, you must be the Holdens," I said to them. "I'm Dr. Malefas, but you can call me Belinda. It's nice to meet you both."

The girl, Cassie, smiled politely and nodded in greeting. The boy, Paul, stood awkwardly next to her, fidgeting with his fingers and looking around the office nervously. Both of them had strikingly green eyes and curly brown hair, and if I didn't know that Cassie was one year older than her brother, I would have guessed them to be twins. "Is our mom not here yet?" Cassie asked, a look on her face both annoyed and completely unsurprised. "She promised that she would be right on time for this."

"Afraid not," I said. "Why don't we head on back to my office? We can chat a little about why you're here, then I'll have my secretary send your mother in as soon as she arrives." I motioned for the two of them to come along with me, and they followed me to my office, settling in on the couch as I took my usual chair.

As they got seated, I took the opportunity to get a closer look at both of them. Cassie, the older sister, was wearing a loose-fitting white blouse and blue jeans. She had a slender build, her chest on the smallish side, and had a heart-shaped face with wide green eyes. She seemed rather self-assured for a girl of her age, though there was an air of nervousness about her. Made sense, considering the confrontational nature of this whole appointment. Almost an intervention, based on what their father had said over the phone.

Meanwhile, Paul was a skinny boy, with a thick mop of brown curls hanging over his forehead. He definitely seemed like the quiet type, almost timid. A bit of a babyface on him, not really a jock type but the kind of sweetheart that certain types of girls would swoon over. If he just had more confidence in himself, he'd be absolutely buried in pussy at his school. Well, I could certainly provide a few tips there, maybe even give him a taste of some juicy cunt right here in my office.

"So, my secretary tells me it was your father who called to make your appointment?" I asked the two teens as they settled into their seats.

Cassie nodded. As the older sister, obviously she had appointed herself to be the spokesperson. And from Paul's demeanor, it seemed clear that he was perfectly happy to have her take on the role for him as well. "After we told him about some of the stuff that's been going on with Mom, he thought we should get some professional help with the situation," she said. "Ever since they got divorced, me and Paul spend every weekend with Dad. And honestly, it's to the point where we dread coming home on Monday, with what's waiting for us." She gave her brother a soft nudge. "Tell her about what's been going on."

Paul seemed nervous, shifting his weight uncomfortably before finally giving a short, quiet sigh. "Things weren't so bad at first when Mom and Dad split up. They both seemed a lot happier, and they tried really hard to make sure we were okay with the divorce. You know, making sure we still had plenty of time together with both of them, telling us over and over again that it wasn't because of us or anything like that..." He trailed off, giving a small shake of his head. "But then things started changing about a month or so after they were split up. Mom started... being weird around my friends."

I nodded, pretending to write in my notebook as I listened to him speak. "Please, explain what you mean by 'weird'," I said. "Is she uncomfortable around your peers?"

This elicited a bitter chuckle from Cassie. "Oh, no, definitely not. Mom's never been the shy type, and now whenever Paul brings a friend or two over to the house, it's like she's practically trying to seduce them." She grimaced. "It's embarrassing, you know? She'll make all these suggestive comments, talking about how good-looking these guys are, and asking if they have girlfriends. And it's not just what she says, either. Whenever she knows that Paul's friends will be over, she puts on her tightest clothes, stuff that's way too skimpy and revealing. The last time, I swear she had on a pair of yoga pants that were so skin-tight, you could see her..." she trailed off again. "...you know."

"Interesting," I said. "And, Paul, how do your friends react to your mother's behavior? Has it caused them to spend less time over?"

Paul shook his head, his cheeks turning red. "No, actually they... they really seem to like it. I guess my mom is sorta... I mean, not that I see her in that way, but for her age she's..."

"A MILF?" I helpfully offered.

Both siblings looked surprised at my bluntness, but Paul nodded. "Yeah, if you want to put it like that, I guess. But yeah, I guess word has gotten around, and now it seems like I've got twice as many 'friends' as I used to, wanting to come over to my place. They try to say it's to play video games or use our swimming pool, but really I know it's just to get a look at Mom. It's the big joke around school now, everybody betting on which guy is going to get to... have sex with her first. There's even a pool going, if you can believe it."

"Well, to be honest, I'm not seeing the problem," I said, crossing my legs as I leaned back in my seat. "Assuming your mother isn't actually propositioning these boys, it sounds like she's just being herself. Listen, boys around your age, Paul, they're going through a very awkward phase, where their hormones are running wild. In most cases, that can cause them to fixate on sex and the idea of getting laid. I wonder if perhaps they're just misreading some of the signals your mother is sending out. Interpreting some of those comments and innuendos as actual sexual interest."

"Are you serious?" Cassie said, incredulous. "Look, it's not just Paul's friends. Ever since I started going out with guys, and they come by the house to pick me up, she does the exact same thing with them. Wearing those tight, revealing outfits and making a bunch of sexual jokes with them. It's so gross!"

"Help me to understand what's happening here," I said. "I want to make absolute sure that what we're discussing here isn't just a case of some hormonal teenage boys misunderstanding an older woman being a little friendly." I clapped my hands together, as if getting a great idea. "Tell you what, how about we try a little roleplaying? Cassie, you pretend to be your mother while Paul plays one of your boyfriends. Show me exactly what sort of comments she's making and how she's behaving when you bring these guys over."

Cassie and Paul both looked uncomfortable about the idea, Paul especially. "We already told you what she's doing," he protested. "I don't know why we have to play it out."

"Please, it's important," I insisted. "I need to see this firsthand in order to truly understand the nature of this problem."

"Let's just do it quick, Paul," Cassie said, getting up to her feet. "Come on, I'll just show Belinda what she did last week. All you have to do is just react like you would if somebody else's mom was acting like this. Come on, get up here with me."

"Okay," Paul said hesitantly, standing up next to his sister.

Cassie turned to me. "So, last week I went out on a date with this boy John, and he told me all about this after we left the house." She turned to her brother. "Paul, act like you're knocking on our front door."

With a nod, Paul raised his fist to rap on an imaginary door. Immediately, Cassie put a goofy smile on her face, cocking her hip and reaching out to swing open the imaginary door. "Oh, my, just look at you! What a fine hunk of man you are," she said in a flirtatious voice, taking Paul by the hand and pulling him into the "house." "So, you're the boy who's going to be taking my daughter out tonight?" she asked.

Paul flushed, embarrassed. "Um... yeah," he said, fidgeting nervously. "I'm John, nice to meet you, Mrs. Holden."

"Oh, please, call me Christy," Cassie said with a grin, putting a bit of a deeper tone in her voice as she played the role of her mother. She moved in close to Paul, her brother looking a bit uncomfortable at having his sister practically pressed up against him. "Mrs. Holden makes me sound old. Say, John, let me ask you something. You don't intend to try any funny business with my daughter tonight, do you?"

"Uh... no ma'am, absolutely not," Paul replied quickly. "I'm just taking her to a movie and then out to eat, and that's it."

Cassie, as her mother, gave another knowing laugh. "Oh, you don't have to be so shy. I was your age once, too. I know what sorts of things you kids get up to when the lights go down." She reached up to play with a lock of Paul's hair. "I remember when I was fifteen, some boy did the popcorn trick with me. You ever done that one, John? Put the popcorn in your lap, make a hole in the bottom of the box and stick your dick through it?"

"No way, Mom really said that to your boyfriend?" Paul said, breaking character and looking horrified.

"John's not my boyfriend, we just went on one date," Cassie said, going back to her regular voice as well. "But yeah, he told me all about it after the movie." Shaking her head, she looked over at me. "Is that enough, Belinda? You get why me and Paul are so upset with Mom?"

I nodded slowly. "I think that should be enough," I said, having gotten what I wanted out of this little exercise. Not from their playacting, of course, but the way each of them had reacted when Cassie, as her mother, had moved deep into her brother's personal space and started touching him. Immediately, I could sense that Paul was uncomfortable under his sister's touch, and maybe just a little turned on as well. From a peek into his mind, I knew that he was a virgin. So even though it was his own sister, the poor kid couldn't help but react to her flirtatious manner.

Meanwhile, there had been a surge of excitement from Cassie as she'd taken on the role of her mother, using that excuse to become more sexual and forceful in her behavior. I could tell that, despite her disgust at Christy's actions, Cassie couldn't help but envy her mother's boldness and confidence when it came to sex. Like her brother, she was also a virgin, and despite going out with boys had yet to work up the nerve to go past kissing them. For her, sex was still a little scary, but part of her desperately desired to find out what it felt like and experience it for herself.

Already, I knew which way to steer this whole situation. Of course, before I started laying in the groundwork to corrupt this family, I would need to wait for Christy to finally show her face.

Luckily for me, I didn't have to wait long. "Ohmigod, so sorry I'm late!" came a woman's voice as the door to my office opened. I turned to see a middle-aged brunette woman in a blue dress walking in. Immediately, I could see why Paul's friends enjoyed hanging out at his house. Christy Holden was a stunningly attractive woman, quite fit for her age with large, full breasts, her hips swaying as she walked. Tossing herself down on the couch, she looked up at her teenage children with a quizzical smile. "What are you two doing up on your feet?" she teased. "Were you waiting for me to get here before you sat down, you sillies?"

"Actually, your children were giving me a bit of a demonstration," I said, maintaining a serious tone. "Cassie was showing me the sorts of things you do when you're around her and Paul's peers."

Both Cassie and Paul blushed, sitting quietly beside their mother on the sofa and avoiding her eyes. "Oh, I'm sure they were overdoing it a bit," Christy said with a laugh. "Look, all of this is because of their father. I'm sure he's feeling jealous now that we're separated and I'm not tied down to him anymore. So when my darling little snitches here mentioned that I made a few suggestive comments to their friends..."

"A few, Mom?" Paul asked, his cheeks burning. "Travis said you asked him to give you a foot rub, and in return you'd give him a peek at your tits."

Christy laughed again. "I was just teasing him! He was the one who was staring at my chest. I just wanted to see him squirm."

"Well, what about that one time this past summer?" Cassie chimed in. "Paul brought his friends over to use the pool, and the whole time they were there you were out on the lounger, wearing the smallest bikini I've ever seen you wear."

"What, I like to get some sun. Is that such a crime?" she said indignantly. "Look, it's my house you're living in, kiddos. I'm allowed to be comfortable if I want, wear whatever clothes I feel like. I'm not going to apologize for it. And hey, if your friends want to stare, what's the harm in that?"

As Christy and her kids continued to bicker back and forth, I took the opportunity to study her mind more closely. In the end, what was happening was very simple: after more than 15 years of marriage, Christy was finally free. Her sex life with her ex-husband had been absolutely dreadful, and now that she was single it was like a whole new world had opened up to her. Despite her claims that it was just "innocent flirting," Christy was definitely spending her nights fantasizing about taking one of her son's friends to bed, getting herself off with a vibrator while thinking about some of these young studs. This was going to be easy. Christy was already full to bursting with sexual energy. All I had to do was just redirect it a little.

"Okay, okay, how about we all just calm down," I said, speaking loudly over the bickering family. After a moment, they finally quieted down and looked at me. "It seems to me that the main source of this conflict is the fact that you're both a bit jealous of each other," I gestured to both Cassie and Christy. "Cassie, you wish that you could be as confident and brazen as your mother, completely in touch with your sexuality. Meanwhile, Christy, you envy your daughter for her youth. After years of being in an unsatisfying marriage, you're thinking back on your own teenage years and wishing you could relive them."

Neither woman looked entirely satisfied with my answer, but they both remained silent as I continued to speak. "Meanwhile, Paul, you're trapped in the middle. Watching your mother and older sister have this conflict, brimming with frustration and sexual energy, is driving you crazy in ways that you can't entirely articulate."

Paul looked like he was about to protest, but I raised my hand. "Let me finish, Paul," I said sternly. "I think I might have an idea for a way to make all three of you happy. Now, it might seem a little extreme at first. But if you all approach this with an open mind, I think that by the end of this session, you'll all be much happier."

I paused a moment, before focusing my attention on Cassie. "Now, obviously you've been very frustrated with your mother and her antics. You've discussed these concerns with your father, but have you talked to your mother about it directly?"

"Yeah, plenty of times," Cassie replied. "Every time, it's like 'You're just imagining things' or 'It's my house, I can wear what I want.' It's like she just totally ignores me and Paul's complaints."

Nodding, I looked to Christy next. "Sounds to me like your daughter is being pretty direct and honest with you on the issue, and yet you're still refusing to acknowledge her concerns."

With a petulant look on her face, at that moment Christy looked more like a teenager than her own child. "Well, am I wrong? Like I said, it's my house, I'm allowed to be comfortable and do what I want. I spent so many years playing the good wife to their father, always putting my needs aside for the good of the family. And look where I ended up? I've only got so many years of this body left, and I intend to make the most out of them. If that means that my daughter has to put up with a little embarrassment, then so be it!"

"And Paul, what are your thoughts on this whole thing?" I asked, looking over to Paul.

"I mean, I want my mom to be happy," the younger boy said softly. "I really do. And if she wants to... date younger guys, I suppose that's up to her. I'm just sick of all the guys at school making jokes about my 'hot mom' and how much they'd love to get in her pants."

"Alright, I've got a little exercise in mind," I said, getting up from my comfortable chair and walking over to my desk. "Let's start with Cassie's frustrations first. Obviously, she feels that Christy isn't listening to her, is ignoring her concerns. So here's what we're going to do. Christy, I've got something in my desk drawer here that I want you to put on. While you're wearing it, for the purposes of this exercise, you have to obey anything that your daughter tells you to do. You will answer all of her questions truthfully, and fulfill any request, no matter how embarrassing or uncomfortable. This is going to make you very vulnerable, and may make you feel a little embarrassed, but I'm hoping that by the end of this, you and Cassie will both reach a deeper understanding of each other. Sound good?"

Christy begrudgingly nodded, obviously not enthused by the idea but playing along just to get this over with. Meanwhile, Cassie looked entirely unconvinced. "Seriously, Belinda? You think you're going to make my mother wear a hat or something silly like that, and she's just going to do whatever I say?"

"Oh, you'd be surprised how effective this exercise can be," I assured her, as I continued to root inside the drawer. "I've done this with several clients before, and the results are always spectacular." Finding the object of my search, I gave the three of them a sly smile. "And it's not exactly a hat..."

"What?" Christy asked, watching as I withdrew what I was searching for: a black leather collar, with silver studs and a small padlock. "You want me to wear that? Look, doctor, maybe you're right that I have some frustrations going on, but I'm not really into BDSM stuff like that. Especially not with my kids in the same room."

"Don't think of it in a sexual manner," I said, handing her the collar. "It's more of a symbol, really. A signifier that, as long as you're wearing it, you're willing to listen to your daughter and take her concerns seriously." When she still hesitated, I gave her a wide smile. "Come on, just give it a try! If you're not comfortable after a while, we can stop. But trust me, I think you're really going to like what happens."

As Christy reluctantly slipped the collar around her neck and locked it in place, I cleared my throat. "So, just to make sure we all have this clear: Christy, WHILE YOU'RE WEARING THAT COLLAR, YOU WILL DO EVERYTHING CASSIE SAYS, AND ANSWER HER QUESTIONS HONESTLY. Do you understand?"

The older woman nodded, my hypnotic command ensuring her compliance. "Yes, doctor," she said. "Not sure what this will accomplish, but I guess I'll try it."

I looked back at Cassie, still seeming skeptical. "Alright, Cassie. The floor is yours. Go ahead, ask her whatever you want. Christy will answer completely honestly."

"This is so pointless," Cassie said, rolling her eyes. "I mean, she's going to lie, anyway. It's not like that collar has, like, some magic power to make her tell the truth."

"I assure you, it does have a power of its own," I said. "Please, just give it a try. Start simple if you want, ask your mother a question you always wanted the answer to."

Cassie let out a sigh. "Okay, fine," she said, focusing her attention on her mother. "Mom, you remember that goldfish I had when I was a kid? I came home from school one day and you said it had escaped from its bowl and swam down the sink drain to be free. Even back then, a dumb kid, I knew that was a bunch of crap. So, why don't you tell me the truth now. Where did my goldfish go?"

"I knocked over the bowl while I was cleaning it," Christy confessed immediately. "It shattered on the floor, and before I realized it, I had stepped on your fish. I ended up flushing what was left of him down the toilet." Once the words were out of her mouth, Christy gasped as if shocked by her own admission.

Cassie seemed stunned as well, looking at me with wide eyes. "What the... I've been trying to get Mom to admit that for years!" she said. "How did that..."

"Like I said, this exercise can really bring out the truth," I said with a smirk. "Go ahead, Cassie. I'm sure you have a lot of other burning questions for your mother. Feel free to ask anything you want."

For a moment, Cassie just stared at her mother, speechless. Then she snapped out of her trance, shaking her head. "Mom, why did you really divorce Dad?" she asked, a nervous tone in her voice as if she was afraid of the answer.

"We weren't sexually compatible anymore," Christy answered without a second's hesitation. "He's never been much of a lover, and as I've gotten older I've found that he just couldn't please me anymore. Not to mention, with some of the things I saw snooping through his browser history, I think your father might be more into men these days." Again, once the confession came out, Christy seemed shocked at herself for her admission. She looked at me with wide eyes, her mouth slightly agape. "What's going on? It's like I can't stop myself from saying this stuff."

"That's a good thing, Christy," I said, trying to sound as if nothing strange was happening. "It means you're going along with this therapeutic exercise. I think it's working perfectly." Turning back to Cassie, I gestured towards her mother. "See? She's honest, open, vulnerable. Don't stop now, keep going."

"Cassie, no, I think you've asked enough," Christy said, hands going up to the collar around her neck. "Let's get this stupid thing off, and then we can all go home and forget this ever happened."

"Yeah, Cassie, this is getting kinda weird," Paul added. "I don't know why Mom is suddenly so honest, but it's freaking me out. We should just stop."

But with the taste of power she'd been given - and my own dark influence subtly warping her mind - Cassie didn't want to let go just yet. "Mom, you remember that trip you took with your 'old high school friends' to Vegas when I was ten?" she asked. "Dad always thought that you were actually meeting a guy out there for a quick fling. Tell me truthfully, what happened on that trip?"

As Cassie finished her question, Christy immediately began to answer yet again. "It was a trip with Nina and Ellen from high school, actually. But while we were there, we did hook up with a couple guys at a bar. We all went back to the hotel room and had sex with those two guys, and then the next night they came by again with two more guys and we had even more fun." Christy gasped, shocked at herself for so casually revealing her wild trip to Sin City.

Her children, too, were taken aback by their mother's confession. "Seriously, Mom?" Paul asked, shaking his head in disbelief. "You cheated on Dad with a couple of strangers? Were there any other times like that?"

Christy shook her head. "No, I swear, I don't even know why I said that," she said, her tone a little fearful at the prospect having more of her dirty secrets revealed. "But it was just that one time, I mean it."

I looked at Cassie with a cocked brow. "Is she telling the truth?" I asked. "Remember, the terms of the exercise were that Christy would obey only you, and answer your questions truthfully. Maybe you might get a different answer from your brother if you're the one to ask."

Cassie hesitated, obviously still stunned by her mother's admission. And perhaps afraid of what she might learn if she continued this line of questioning. Still, that frustrated libido of hers was still bubbling beneath the surface, giving her a perverse fascination with her mother's sexual exploits. "Mom, were there any other times when you've been unfaithful to Dad?" Cassie asked, leaning forward eagerly.

Again, Christy began speaking the second that the question left her daughter's mouth. "Yes. About a year or so after we got married, I met this guy named Frank at the supermarket. We got to talking and flirting, and next thing I knew we were behind a dumpster in the parking lot fucking like rabbits."

"Mom, Jesus!" Cassie said. "I can't-"

But her mother wasn't done yet. "And then a few years after that, the vacation we all took to Rio. I told you kids and your father I was going shopping for some souvenirs, but in reality I just found the first hot and willing local I could find to fuck me senseless. Never even got his name, just had him take me back to his place and fuck me for an hour or so. Good thing he had a condom, or I might have actually brought back a souvenir or two from that trip. And then a few months later..."

As Christy continued her confessions, I watched both of her children react to her revelations in their own ways. Cassie watched her mother detail her various infidelities with a conflicted expression. While she was obviously stunned to learn of her mother's proclivities, she was also fascinated by Christy's tales of sexual liberation and freedom from social constraints. Even now, looking into her mind I could see her picturing all of Christy's various liaisons, imagining what it must be like to be so free with her sexuality.

Meanwhile, Paul was staring down at the floor, cheeks flushed with embarrassment as his mother described all those illicit sexual encounters with random men. Still, with my dark influence subtly warping his mind, he began to get aroused as Christy described the details of her various trysts. His thoughts were filled with his mother, imagining himself in each of those other men's places, enjoying the carnal delights his mother was describing. With each passing second, his thoughts grew more and more aroused, his excitement building as Christy continued to describe all her depraved sexcapades.

Of course, almost all of Christy's "memories" of infidelity were inventions of my own twisted mind. In truth, Christy has been unfaithful exactly once, and the encounter had been extremely brief and unfulfilling. The various vacations to Vegas and Rio had been entirely as they appeared to be, no secret affairs on the side. Although there was one grain of truth to the whole thing: while Christy hadn't actually gone through with it aside from the one time, she had fantasized about cheating on her husband on many occasions. The "memories" I had given her were at least partially based on her own mental wanderings, albeit spiced up a little by me to make them even more lewd and extreme. One cute guy at the bar in Vegas that had briefly made eye contact with Christy became four guys who took turns with her and her friends. A particularly attractive Brazilian boy who had caught Christy's eye became a virile stud who had his way with her multiple times in some dirty Rio apartment. Every fantasy Christy ever had, I ramped it up to the nth degree, while also altering her mind to have her truly believe that every one of those erotic imaginings had actually happened.

"And then about three years ago," Christy was still going, "I met this-"

"Okay, that's enough!" Cassie interrupted her mother. "Stop telling us about all the times you screwed other guys, Mom!"

Obediently, Christy immediately stopped her latest story. "Cassie, we need to stop this!" she said, sounding more and more concerned. "I don't why, but it's like I can't stop myself from talking about those things!"

"This is nuts, Belinda," Cassie said. "I don't know how, but it seems like this whole collar idea of yours is actually working."

"Didn't I tell you it would be effective?" I said. "It's a very complex psychological phenomenon, difficult for me to explain in a short time. But as you can see, as long as that collar is around Christy's neck, she'll do everything you tell her."

Cassie was obviously still conflicted over this newfound power over her mother. "Right, but maybe this has gone too far already?"

"Yes, let's stop this," Christy said. She reached up again to try and remove her collar, but with the lock securely in place it wouldn't budge. "Cassie, please ask Belinda for the key so I can get this damn thing off." She was starting to get a look of panic in her eyes.

"Is that really what you want to do, Cassie?" I asked, smiling. "Or do you want to play a little longer? Think about it: this is your one chance to ask your mother for something - anything - and have her grant your wish without hesitation. She'll do anything, tell you whatever you want to know. Are you really ready to give that up already?"

"I don't know..." Cassie said, still thinking it over. "Mom kinda looks like she's freaking out here."

"So? Just tell her to calm down," I said, "After all, she has to obey whatever you command, right? So if you tell her to relax, she will."

"Would that really work?" Cassie asked. "I mean, she's saying whatever I ask her to say, but can I really make her feel relaxed?"

I gave her a shrug in response. "Don't know until you try, so why not give it a shot?"

"Cassie, no, please!" Christy begged, her eyes welling with tears as she struggled against the collar. "I'm sorry I haven't been a better mother to you! Please, just-"

"Mom," Cassie said, her voice steely and firm, "Calm down."

Immediately, Christy went silent, and began breathing normally again. Her hands went away from the collar, falling back to her sides. She sat quietly, staring at Cassie as if waiting for her next instruction.

"Cassie, this needs to stop," Paul chimed in. "I don't know why this is happening, but this whole 'therapeutic exercise' is-"

Cassie held up a hand to silence Paul. "I'm not done yet," she said, a new fire burning within her. "Mom, you feel relaxed and calm. In fact, you enjoy following my orders. Being obedient makes you feel good and gives you pleasure. Isn't that right?"

Christy nodded, a smile slowly spreading across her face. "Yes, honey. I love doing whatever you tell me to. Belinda's right, I should be more willing to hear you and Paul out. Please, just tell me what you want from me, and I promise to listen and obey."

Cassie's smile grew wider, obviously enjoying this new power over her mother. "Now, how about we talk about all that flirting you've been doing with my dates and Paul's friends?" she said. Getting up from the couch, she stood in front of her mother, looking down like a queen staring down at her loyal subject. "Tell the truth: it's not just innocent jokes and comments, is it? You really do want to get fucked by these guys, don't you?"

Her mother immediately responded with a nod. "Yes. Seeing all those young hard bodies has made me realize how much I missed out on when I was married to your father. At first, it just felt nice to have young guys pay attention to me, made me feel sexier than I ever did with your father. But lately, I realize I need more. Just the thought of having one of those hot young cocks inside of me has me wet and ready. If I ever had the right chance to get one of those boys alone, I'd take it in an instant."

"Oh, jeez, Mom," Paul said, his voice trembling slightly as he watched his mother confess these forbidden thoughts. I couldn't help but notice him cross his legs, obviously trying to hide the growing erection in his jeans.

"And what sorts of things would you do if you got that chance, mother?" Cassie said, hands on her hips like she was reveling in her newly found power over Christy. "Go on, give me and Paul all the details of your dirty fantasies."

Christy blushed, but under the power of the collar - or rather, my suggestion to Christy to obey Cassie while it was on - she couldn't help but answer. "Whatever they wanted. I'd let them fuck me, suck their dicks, have their cum on my tits and face. Hell, I'd even let them fuck my ass if they wanted!" she said, getting more and more aroused as the confession continued. "Oh, fuck, just the thought of those young guys fucking me is driving me crazy. I'd even let more than one of them fuck me at once! I could have a gang bang with all of Paul's friends! Oh god, I think I'm going to come just thinking about it."

The two teens gasped, as their mother began moaning and writhing on the couch. Pressing her hands down between her thighs, she rubbed herself through her dress, clearly desperate for release.

"Jesus, Mom, look at you," Cassie said, disdain dripping from every word as she watched her mother practically masturbate in front of her own daughter. "You're totally turned on, aren't you? No wonder Dad left you, with how much of a slut you are."

"Cassie, stop it!" Paul begged. "You're going too far, saying such terrible things to her."

Christy looked over at her son with a wicked grin on her lips, while still rubbing herself through her dress. "Mmm, but she's right, Paul. Your father is a sweet guy, but he could never satisfy a horny woman like me. But now I'm single, and all the dirty thoughts I've held back for so long... I don't need to hold anything back anymore. Oh, fuck, all the filthy, nasty things I want to do!"

And then came the moment of truth, when things went to an even more vulgar and obscene level. "You know something else, Paul?" Christy said, leaning in close to speak quietly into her son's ear. "I've even fantasized about you. For years now, in the back of my mind I've wondered what it would be like to be with you in bed. To have my darling boy between my legs, making love to me like the man you've become. Would you like that?"

Paul's eyes went wide in shock, his legs uncrossing to reveal his obvious erection. "Mom, that's not-that's not..."

"Not right? Not appropriate?" Christy finished for him, grinning as her eyes went down to his lap. "Well, seems like your body doesn't care how inappropriate it might be. Looks like all of Mommy's stories got you pretty worked up."

"But that's wrong! We can't-"

As the two of them spoke, Cassie watched it all play out with a look of total disgust. "I knew my mother was sick," she said, glancing over at me, "but this? This is insane! To think she actually wants to have sex with my brother!"

"I suppose it only makes sense," I said, speaking calmly even as Christy was pushing her body against Paul and beginning to rub her crotch against his thigh. "All that flirting with teenage boys, sounds like maybe it was just her way of sublimating all those sexual urges towards her own son." I put a finger to my chin, looking thoughtful. "Hmm... it does make me wonder if perhaps we've found the solution to our little problem."

"Solution? What do you mean?" Cassie asked.

"Well, you came to me to try and keep your mother from flirting with you and Paul's male peers. And if it is the case that all of her sexual innuendos towards these young men were just a way to deny her own desires for her son... well, perhaps fulfilling those same desires would put an end to her behavior."

"Are you nuts?" Cassie asked, shocked. "You want my mom and brother to have sex?"

I leaned back in my chair. "Well, in the end it's not about what I want. Remember, you're the one who has control of your mother, so ultimately the decision is up to you. But if you were to ask me, I'd wager a guess that letting her finally fulfill her desires with her beloved son would be the best solution to your family's problem."

Cassie paused to consider this, watching as Christy continued to rub against her son's leg, Paul looking conflicted about the situation. After a few moments, she made her decision. "Mom... stop rubbing against Paul. Sit back and stay still for a moment."

As with all the other commands, Christy obeyed without question. Sitting back on the couch, she looked up at her daughter, awaiting further instructions.

"You really are a dirty little slut," Cassie said with a smirk. "And maybe Belinda is right. Maybe if I let you satisfy all those twisted sexual desires, you'll be a better mom in the end. So..." she hesitated for one last moment, as if unable to believe what she was about to say. "Mom... suck Paul's dick."

"Cassie, are you nuts?" Paul said. Despite his shock, he offered no resistance as his mother began pulling open his jeans.

"No, Paul, I am not nuts," Cassie said. There was something different in her voice now, a steel that was never there before. "I'm just doing what needs to be done. And from that boner you've got, it's obvious that this is what you want anyway. So just sit back and enjoy it."

Getting her son's cock out from his pants and boxers, Christy looked down at him in awe. "Oh Paul, you're huge!" she exclaimed, stroking his shaft slowly. "My little boy got to be such a big stud, didn't he? Mommy's going to enjoy this." She smiled as she lowered her head, taking his entire length into her mouth and beginning to suck on it.

"Oh, shit," Paul moaned softly, watching in stunned disbelief as his mother began sucking on his hard young prick. "This is really happening. My own mom is blowing me! After all the times I jerked off thinking about this, it's really happening!" His eyes widened as he realized what he'd just said, but there was no taking it back now.

"Mmm, you've thought about Mommy sucking you like this, baby?" Christy pulled away from his stiffening penis, looking up into his face with a knowing smile on her lips. "How naughty of you! Well, hopefully the real thing is better than any fantasy you could ever dream of."

"Oh, Mom, it's... it's amazing," Paul gasped, as Christy went back to giving his hard young meat another long slow suck. "You're so much better than I ever imagined! Keep going, please! I love it!"

"Guess it's not just my mom," Cassie remarked to me, watching with mild interest as her mother slurped on her brother's stiff pole. "My brother's a total pervert too, I guess."

I nodded. "Such things can run in the family line. Which begs the question: what about you, Cassie?" I observed. "What sort of perverted things would you like to do, given the opportunity? Don't be shy, this office is a safe space to let your innermost desires out."

Cassie seemed taken aback by the question. "I don't know," she said. "Gotta admit... ordering my mom around, watching her suck my brother's cock just because I told her to... it feels kinda weird."

"Weird... in a good way, or a bad way?" I inquired.

"Maybe... maybe both?" Cassie said, shrugging slightly as she considered my words. "It's like I'm being bad... but that feels really good. For the first time in my life, it feels like I'm the one in complete control. Before this, I was always doing what other people wanted, following their rules and their plans. Now I'm just making decisions myself. Playing with my own mother like my own personal toy, watching her do whatever I ask her to do, no matter how vulgar and disgusting." As she watched Christy hungrily suck on her brother's young meatstick, Cassie's eyes narrowed and a wicked smile grew on her lips. "I think... I think I like being a pervert."

I couldn't help but give my own wicked smile at that. "Exactly what I had hoped for," I said. Going back into my desk drawer, I began rooting around again. Eventually, I retrieved a wrapped present from the depths of the drawer. "Here we are," I said to the teen girl, handing her the gift. "Inside is a little... let's call it a 'starter package' for your new life. Why don't you go through that door over there?" I pointed to the restroom door at the other side of my office. "Once you've gotten changed, I'm sure you'll feel more comfortable."

"Changed?" Cassie said, accepting the small package from me. "You mean there are new clothes in here? How do you know they'll..." she trailed off, giving me a suspicious look. "This was your plan all along, wasn't it? To twist me and my entire family into a bunch of deviants."

"Well, perhaps I had hoped things would go in that direction," I observed, doing my best to look innocent. "But in the end, all of this was your decision. Like you said, you're the one in control for the first time. So, why not embrace it?" I gestured to the door again. "Go on, see how it feels. I can't wait to see the new you."

As Cassie went off to get changed, Christy was still busy between her son's legs, eagerly slurping on his throbbing young erection. "Oh, baby, it's getting so hot in here," she said after a little more sucking. Standing up from the couch, she pulled her dress up over her head and tossed it aside, standing in front of Paul in just her bra and panties.

"Mom, you look so sexy like this!" Paul exclaimed, his eyes drinking in every detail of his mother's voluptuous body as she stood in front of him. "So much better than I imagined."

"Mmm, thank you, sweetie," she replied. "It makes me feel so good to hear that. A woman my age, still hot enough to turn young boys on. Makes me feel like such a dirty slut." She reached back to unclasp her bra, allowing her beautiful full breasts to come into view. "What do you think of Mommy's tits, baby? You like?"

Paul groaned softly as he took in the sight of his mother's big breasts. "Oh, fuck, they're amazing, Mom!" he said, struggling to find the right words. "I never even imagined that your breasts could look so... so perfect!"

"I'm glad you like them," Christy said, giggling slightly. "Hearing you say that makes me so wet. Want to see more?" She reached to tug her panties down, letting them drop to the floor to reveal her neatly trimmed pussy. "All of me, Paul," she said. "I want you to take it all in. To see what a dirty slut your mother really is."

"Oh, Mom, you're so beautiful!" Paul moaned, as Christy stood before him naked and exposed. He reached down to grasp his hard shaft in his hand, stroking it as he stared at her body. "You're the most beautiful woman in the whole world."

"Mmm, thank you baby," Christy said, getting down on the floor and taking hold of her son's prick. She pressed her lips to the tip of his shaft, kissing his cock gently. "It's so nice of you to say that. Now let Mommy show you how much she loves you." With that, she began to bob up and down on her son's big stiff pole again, moaning happily as she did so.

"Fuck yes," Paul sighed softly, staring at the ceiling as his mother resumed sucking on his hard young shaft. After a while, I could hear him start to laugh just a bit.

"What's so funny, sweetie?" Christy said, continuing to stroke her son's dick with one hand while fondling his balls with the other.

"Just thinking about that pool I was talking about, the guys at school betting on who would be the first to fuck you," Paul replied, his voice strained with lust. "Bet none of them would have guessed that I'd be the one to claim the prize."

The door to the bathroom swung open, hard enough to bang against the wall. "Don't be so sure about that, baby bro," came Cassie's voice from inside.

Both Christy and Paul turned, eyes going wide as they saw Cassie emerge from the bathroom, wearing the contents of my little present. She had a leather corset cinched tightly around her waist, the top of which was unburdened by any sort of cups to hide her bare teenage breasts. Below that, she wore a skirt so short it was practically a belt, with not a trace of panties underneath and her hairless pussy on full display. The outfit was capped off by a pair of thigh-length boots, Cassie striding in on the high heels as if she was born in them, and a pair of long leather gloves to match. In the space of just a few minutes, she had seemed to transform from an ordinary teenage girl into a leather-clad dominatrix.

And it wasn't just her choice of attire that had changed. There was a look in her eyes, a certain seductive air of confidence that had been entirely absent when she walked into the office. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and in an instant the sweet innocent Cassie Holden had vanished, replaced by a vixen with a commanding presence that wasn't at all tempered by her tits and pussy being on full display. If anything, she seemed even more confident and bold with her body so exposed.

"Did someone say you could stop sucking?" Cassie broke the stunned silence, her voice filled with an evil glee. In her right hand she held the last element of my little gift: a riding crop. Slapping it into her left palm, she glared at her mother and brother as she boldly strode towards the two of them, and then cracked it smartly across Christy's ass. Christy gasped in shock and pain as the crop made contact, leaving a red welt on her ass cheek. "Get back to work, you little slut! Or else!" Cassie commanded, before delivering another hard slap to her mother's ass.

"Ow," Christy whimpered, but as ordered went back to sucking Paul's young dick with renewed vigor, slurping loudly on his pole.

"Cassie, wow!" Paul said, staring at his sister looking like something out of an S&M porn. "You look..."

"Quiet, worm," Cassie said sharply, whipping the crop up sharply and laying it against the side of his cheek with a cruel smile. "You will speak when I tell you to, and only when I tell you to. Is that clear?"

"Yes, ma'am," Paul said meekly, looking up at her with puppy dog eyes. It hadn't taken long for him to accept his sister's new attitude, and it seemed that he was more than willing to play along as long as it meant he got to keep enjoying his mother's hot, wet mouth. Guess he didn't need a collar to obey Cassie's commands.

"Good boy," Cassie said, before bringing her crop down again on her mother's ass, causing Christy to gasp in pain and surprise. "Now, what was that you were saying before? Betting on who would be the first guy at school to fuck our mom?" She strode around to stand behind Christy, staring down at her bare ass with a smirk on her lips. "Well, who says it has to be a 'guy' after all?" She glanced over her shoulder at me, baring her teeth in a feral grin. "Belinda... I assume you have exactly what I need in that desk full of toys."

I nodded, going down in my desk drawer one more time. "As I said, I like to be prepared," I said. From out of the desk, I pulled out an intimidating silicone dildo, accessorized with a strap-on harness. "This should be just what you need to take the prize," I added suggestively, handing the dildo over to Cassie.

Cassie looked the thing over, before fastening it around her waist. "Mmm, you know... all those stories Mom was telling about the guys she fucked while she was married... well, makes it sound like one of her holes has already seen more than enough action," she said, taking a few steps closer to her mother. "So think I'll give the other one a try," she purred.

Without a word, I reached back into the drawer again. Cassie caught the small bottle of lube without even turning to see it coming, opening the lid and squirting some of the slippery stuff onto the tip of the dildo, rubbing it into the phallus to make sure it was nice and slick. "Tempted to go in dry, but sounds like you're a bit of an amateur when it comes to backdoor action, Mother," Cassie said in a cruel voice, as she got down on her knees and placed the slick head of her dildo against Christy's ass. "So we'll do it the easy way for now."

"Oh, fuck," Christy said softly, biting her bottom lip as her daughter began pushing the large, thick toy slowly into her. "Oh, god... oh, yes... it feels so good... so big..." Christy moaned as she felt the bulbous head of the thick fake cock push its way past her asshole, stretching her open as she let out another soft sigh of pleasure. "I... I never knew it could feel this... this wonderful..."

"Yeah, should have known you'd be a natural butt slut," Cassie said, pulling the dildo all the way out to the tip, and then ramming it in to the hilt, making Christy's eyes go wide as she was suddenly impaled on the massive silicone shaft. "Hey, get back to sucking my brother's cock, whore," Cassie ordered, slapping Christy's ass with a gloved hand this time, eliciting another loud cry from the young woman as she resumed slurping on Paul's young prick. "If you want to get fucked like this again after today, you'd better learn to take orders even after that collar comes off."

With Christy getting back to work on Paul's young prick, Cassie began fucking her mother's ass with increasing speed and force. Her eyes were filled with lustful malice as she pounded her mother's asshole hard, her young breasts bouncing as she drove herself deep into Christy's tight little hole. I caught Paul staring at his newly dominant sister with his jaw hanging slightly slack, his eyes bulging in amazement as the change in Cassie's demeanor. Cassie caught him looking, and responded with a cocked eyebrow. "Like what you see, little bro? Don't worry, you'll get your chance soon enough," she said, before ramming her dildo deep into Christy's asshole, making the older woman cry out in surprise and pleasure.

Paul just nodded dumbly, watching his sister fuck his mother in the ass while Christy mindlessly slobbered away on his throbbing young boner.

"Yeah, we're going to see some changes around the house after today," Cassie said after a few more minutes of hard fucking. "We did this whole therapy to stop Mom from teasing all our guy friends, and that's exactly what's going to happen... because from now on, Mom's gonna follow through on all those dirty comments she's been making. Aren't you, Mom?" she punctuated her question with a hard slap of her palm across Christy's ass. "You're going to let all our friends have a go at you, aren't you?"

Christy moaned in pain and surprise at the blow, but quickly recovered. "Yes! Yes!" she cried out, her face contorted by pure lust as she continued sucking on Paul's young prick, her tongue flicking out over his young balls. "I'll do whatever you want, sweetie! Anything, just please don't stop fucking me like that!" Christy begged, pressing her ass back against her daughter's strap-on.

"You hear that, baby bro?" Cassie asked Paul as she continued to pound Christy's vigin asshole with renewed vigor. "This weekend, I want you to invite all your friends over. We're going to make sure they all get a chance to fuck our slutty mother's wet pussy!" She slapped Christy's ass again as she spoke, causing her to moan in delight. "Oh, and that goes for any of the boys I date, too. I want to make sure they're going to be worth my time, after all. So before we even have our first date, I'm going to see how good they are at fucking you, Mom. If they can't make a desperate slut like you cum hard and fast, they'll never get the chance to get in my pants."

"Yes, yes, baby! I'll fuck whoever you want!" Christy said, still moaning from the impact of Cassie's blows. "I'll be the biggest slut in town, let any guy who wants to fuck my pussy have their way with me! Anything for my perfect little girl, anything at all!"

Cassie laughed, bringing her hand down on her mother's ass again, causing her to grunt and wail in pain. "That's right, bitch! Now get back to sucking my brother's dick! I want to see you swallow every drop of his jizz!" Cassie ordered.

Before long, Paul began to groan as his orgasm built up inside him. "Oh, shit, Mom! I'm about to cum!" he gasped.

"Do it, baby," Christy said breathily as Cassie kept pumping her asshole, "I need it so bad. Fill Mommy's mouth up with your hot young cum! Please, Paulie, give me your big load!"

Cassie smirked as she watched her mother beg. "Listen to Mom whining like a bitch in heat," she said, smiling at Paul. "Go ahead, baby bro, give Mommy her treat. Make her choke on your jizz!"

Paul looked up at his sister, his eyes glazed over as he stared at her, his body wracked with intense pleasure. "Cassie, this is so crazy! I can't believe that... that... oh, fuck, I'm... I'm cumming!" he gasped, shooting his hot cream into Christy's waiting mouth, his eyes rolling back as he lost control.

"Mmm... mmmm," Christy moaned, swallowing the hot spunk eagerly. "Mmmmm... yesssss... uuhhhnnn..." she moaned as the warm seed coated her throat and slid down into her belly. "Yesss... yessss..." she whimpered softly in ecstasy as Paul finished unloading his balls into her mouth and then pulled his spent prick out of her sucking lips. Before long, her eyes rolled back in her head, Cassie's strap-on driving her over the edge. "Oh, yes... yes, yes, YESSSS!!!" Christy screamed loudly, shuddering in climax as her body shook and quivered, her juices flowing freely down onto the carpet beneath her.

When Christy finally stopped shaking and trembling, Cassie pulled out of her with a satisfied smile on her face. Christy slumped down to her side on the floor, naked body gleaming with sweat as she panted heavily. "So good... so good..." she murmured. "I love you both... I love you so much..." she whimpered softly, looking up at her children with an expression of pure adoration on her face.

"Damn, that was fun," Cassie said, pulling off the strap-on and tossing it onto my desk. "But I don't think I'm quite finished yet." Her eyes went up from Christy's naked body to look at Paul, sitting there with his limp cock dripping the last few drops of semen onto the floor. "Get over here, little bro. I've got a job for you, and you'd better perform well or else," she said, slapping her riding crop into her palm for emphasis. "On your knees for your mistress."

"You... you want me to..." Paul started to say, before his sister's crop impacted against his bare thigh, causing him to cry out in surprise.

"You heard me, worm," Cassie said, pointing down to her bare crotch. "Get that mouth of yours to work before I start whipping you again."

Paul slowly got down on his knees in front of Cassie, tilting his head up to her pussy and tentatively sticking out his tongue. Cassie smiled and moaned softly as her brother began licking her slit, his tongue exploring her wet folds and tasting her musky flavor. "Oh, yeah... that's a good boy," she purred, stroking his hair gently. "You don't even need a collar to know who's in charge around here, do you? You're my obedient little fucktoy now, aren't you?"

"Mmmph..." Paul grunted as Cassie's fingers found their way into his hair, pushing his face deeper into her pussy. Despite never having done this before, from the way that Cassie's breaths were coming short and ragged, he must have been doing something right.

"Yes, that's great," Cassie cooed as Paul's tongue swirled around the outer edges of her clit, teasing her swollen button. "Keep this up, and maybe tonight I'll let you be the lucky guy to take my virginity," she said, while turning to give me a wink. "But probably not. Still, don't let that stop you from trying, OK?"

Paul mumbled something into his sister's crotch, his lips and chin now wet with Cassie's juices. Cassie wore a sadistic smirk as she looked down at her brother, enjoying the power she now held over him perhaps even more than the feeling of his tongue on her clit.

"Mmm, look at you go, little bro. So eager to please, and so good at it, too," Cassie mused, as she felt her brother's tongue swirling around her sensitive little bud. "You're going to make for such a wonderful sex slave, I just know it."

Recovering from her climax, Christy sat up on the floor, watching her children play with each other. The sight of her son's tongue between her daughter's thighs sent a shiver of delight through her body, and she began to stroke her own sex as she watched.

"Here, why don't we take this off?" I helpfully offered, undoing the lock on the collar around Christy's neck and removing it, leaving her completely free of Cassie's control. Despite this, she showed no sign of pausing in her sexual activities, continuing to masturbate as she watched Paul lick his sister's cunt. "Don't think you need this anymore to know who's boss around your house now."

"Mmm, not at all," Christy agreed, giving me a lustful grin as she continued to fondle herself. "Thank you, doctor. I think me and my kids are really going to enjoy this new arrangement."

"Oh, fuck yes, Paul!" Cassie cried out, roughly shoving her brother's face deep into her cunt. "Eat your big sister's pussy just like that! You keep being an obedient slave, maybe I'll bring some of my friends over for you to service just like this! I might even let you fuck them if you're really good!" Biting her lip, she threw her head back and cried out loudly as her orgasm washed over her. "Uhhhhh! Ohhhh!" She moaned in ecstasy as her pussy leaked all over her brother's tongue, coating his cheeks with her sticky juices. "Lick all that up for me, you dirty boy! There's a new mommy in town, and her name is Cassie Holden! Do you like the taste of Mommy's cunt?"

Cassie pulled her brother's head away from her cunt, Paul looking dazed and confused as he licked her juices off his lips. "Yes, Mommy," he moaned.

"Good boy," Cassie said, patting her brother's cheek. "But now, what do we call our actual mom, now that I'm the one in charge?" She looked over at Christy with a cruel smirk. "How about 'Buttslut?' Yes, I think that sounds perfect. Do you like your new name?"

"Whatever makes you happy, Mommy," Christy said with a sigh, still fingering her pussy on the floor. "Call me whatever you want, just as long as you promise to keep using me like the slut I am."

"Of course, Buttslut," Cassie said, smiling wickedly at Christy, before looking back at her brother. "And what about Paul, hmm? Well, I guess the obvious choice would be 'Bitch Boy,' since he seems to be enjoying being my sex toy so much. Say, Bitch Boy, it looks like Buttslut is craving some more of your hot young cum. How about you get down between her thighs and give her what she wants?"

Paul nodded obediently. "Yes, Mommy, whatever you want," he said, moving into position between his mother's legs and sinking his throbbing prick into Christy's gaping hole.

"Ooo, yes!" Christy moaned, reaching up to caress her son's face lovingly. "Yes, Paulie, fuck your poor dumb slut of a mother. Make me cum so hard with that big, thick dick of yours!"

Paul didn't need any further encouragement, fucking his mother hard and fast on my office floor. His hands pressed down on her ample chest, groping her tits roughly as his thrusts became faster and more urgent. "Mom, oh, god, Mom..." he moaned, his face contorted by bliss and ecstasy as he rammed his hard young shaft into her dripping cunt. "I can't want to have all my friends fuck you like this. They're all gonna be so happy to have a go at your pussy, after all that flirting you did with them."

Christy moaned in response, wrapping her legs around his waist and pulling him deeper inside her. "Oh, yes! I'll take them all, one after another! They'll all get their turns fucking this slutty mom of yours, I promise!" She gasped and shuddered as her son began to pound her pussy harder, driving her into another climax. "Oh, yes, Paul, fuck Mommy like that! Yes... YESSSS!!!"

As her brother and mother went at it on the floor of my office, Cassie took a seat on the couch, crossing her legs and watching her new servants perform for her enjoyment. Every so often, she gave Paul a hard slap on the ass with her crop, driving him to fuck his mother even harder. She watched with a smug smile on her face, completely content to watch her family descend further into debauchery in front of her. All at her command, all to serve her own twisted desires.

As if remembering I had been sitting here the whole time, she gave me a mischievous smile. "So, Belinda... I'd say this is a successful session, wouldn't you?" she asked, while giving her brother another sharp slap with her crop.

"Whatever you say, Mommy," I quipped back, as Christy and Paul moaned in pleasure, both of them working towards another mutual orgasm.

Chapter Text

The appointment with the Holden family had been enjoyable, a delectable feast in fact. But once they were cleaned up, appropriately dressed, and heading out the door, I found myself once again mulling over the events of the past few days. Settling back behind my desk, I was about to send a message to Janice to check up on her research, when I heard the soft vibrating hum of my phone against the top of my desk.

The number on the screen was not in my contact list, no name attached to it. Dark creature of unholy power I might have been, but even I wasn't immune from getting spam calls from time to time. Normally I'd just block and ignore them, but something told me that this call would be worth answering.

"This is Belinda Malefas," I said into the phone. "May I ask who is calling?"

"Dang, you don't sound how I expected at all," said the woman on the other end. Young-sounding, but the voice wasn't familiar. So probably not one of my current patients/victims. "Oh, sorry, I'm-" her voice went quiet for a moment, as if she were talking to someone else in the room. "Hey, keep it down, will you?" she hissed, before speaking back into the phone. "I'm Dakota, Janice's sister."

"Ah, of course," I said, leaning back in my chair. "Janice has nothing but good things to say about you."

"Well, then she must be leaving out a lot," Dakota said, sounding vaguely amused. I could detect a hint of a country twang in her voice, one that her sister had obviously worked hard to leave behind. "Anyway, she told me about this whole research project you had her doing, checking out this online store called the Sacred Repository. Look, don't tell her I said this. I love her, but Janice isn't exactly Ms. Cyber-Hacker. She got as far as pulling up the website and reading the contact page before she was out of ideas. Lucky for you, doc, she's got a sister who actually knows a thing or two about tracking down information online." She spoke at a rapid pace, one even I was having to exert a bit of effort to follow.

"So, you were able to find out something?" I asked, sitting up straight.

"You betcha," Dakota said proudly. "Wasn't exactly easy, though. The domain came from one of those sites that offers anonymous registrations, so all the whois data just traced back to them. And there's almost nothing on the site itself as far as who runs the site or where the business itself is. No address, no phone number, not even the names of any staff. Honestly, the whole thing looks like one of those shady online pop-up shops. But if you search for reviews, you can find tons of-"

"I'm sorry, could you perhaps skip to the part where you tell me what you found?" I interrupted, trying to keep her on track. "I do have patients to prepare for."

"Hey, come on, I put a lot of time and effort into this," Dakota protested. "I did all this work for free, I expect you to at least let me revel in my own genius for a little while. Jeez, hope you aren't this pushy with my sister."

I couldn't help but smile. I'd only been speaking with Janice's sister for a few minutes, and already I was starting to like her. "Oh, trust me, I'll be punishing her quite severely for outsourcing this task to you," I joked. "But if your information is good, perhaps I'll restrain myself to only twenty lashes or so."

"Kinky! So, what was I saying?" Dakota said, going right back into her rapid-fire spiel. "Right, online reviews. So, since there's no contact address or number listed on the site, I searched around the reviews until I found a recent one that mentioned problems with their order. Said that they were contacted by the owner and that the problem was fixed in less than a day. So, I sent that person a message through the review site, pretending to be another customer having issues and asked them if they still had the number of the person that contacted them. Lucky for you, boss lady, they got back to me pretty fast, and they still had the number. Ran that number though a reverse-lookup service and found out who it belongs to."

"Well done," I said, smiling. "So, who is our mystery online merchant?"

"Name in the listings is Mike A, that's all that was there. Weird that they let this guy put down an obvious fake name like that. Or could be I don't know shit. Maybe he comes from some obscure European country where they have one-letter last names," Dakota said. "Anyway, I think you'll like this part: Mike A's listed address is right there in the city. Just a half hour drive from your neck of the woods."

A buzz of excitement ran through my body. Now I was certain: the Sacred Repository - and whoever or whatever was running it – was definitely connected to what was going on with the succubi in this city. A purveyor of divinium artifacts located in the same city where my kind were disappearing at an alarming rate... I'd bet my existence that the two were connected.

"Dakota, next time you're in town, dinner is on me," I said. "You don't know how much of a favor you've just done for me."

"Well, that's a start," Dakota laughed. "I mean, I'm a poor college student on a meal plan, so I would prefer cash. Then again, the food here is pretty crap, so suppose I could use something not made by a bunch of minimum-wage campus fry cooks. Anyway, sending you over the deets now." My phone buzzed in my hand, Dakota texting me the contact information. "Say, what exactly is your deal with this Repository place, anyway? They screw you on a splinter of old J.C.'s cross or something? I gotta admit, I'm curious now."

"Let's just say that I'm not a fan of some of their product line," I replied. "Thanks again for this."

"Hey, that's what sisters are for, right? Just don't give Janice too much crap for pawning this off on me," Dakota said. "You didn't hear it from me, but she won't stop talking about what an amazing boss you are. Swear, it's almost like she's got..." her voice trailed off into a brief moment of silence, and she cleared her throat before continuing. "Anyway, I gotta run. Got a paper due tomorrow morning and I'm not even close to finished," Dakota said. "Say, you wouldn't happen to be an expert in ancient Greek, would you?"

"Sadly, I'm a bit out of practice," I said. "Not as much call for it as there used to be."

Dakota sighed in disappointment. "Ah, well, guess I'll have to figure it out myself," she said. "Take it easy, doc! And tell Janice to try out that herbal tea I sent her. She's always so stubborn about trying new stuff, but I bet she'll love it."

"I'll pass on the message," I said. "Good luck with your paper, Dakota."

The call ended, and I stared at the address on my screen. Right then, I wanted nothing more than to head right out and pay a visit to this Mike A. Unfortunately, in about five minutes my next appointment would be arriving. Not only that, but it was one of my "cover sessions:" a pair of young parents bringing their underage brats in to try and whip them into shape. No prospects of getting a decent meal out of this appointment. If I had more time, I would have come up with some excuse to cancel, but the Nussbaum family was probably already heading up to my office right now.

After some consideration, I came up with a solution. It wasn't exactly perfect, but I wanted to follow up on this lead as soon as possible. Just as I worked out the details in my mind, my office door swung open, Janice escorting the Nussbaum family in.

"Dr. Malefas, your next patients are here," she said, before stepping a little closer. "Did Dakota get you what you needed?" she asked in a hushed tone.